215298e PDF
Uploaded by
Aasia Rashid215298e PDF
Uploaded by
Aasia Rashidthe
different
aspects
of islamic
culture
volume three
The Spre ad
of Islam
throughout
t he World
Editors: Idris El Hareir
and El Hadji Ravane M’Baye
UNESCO Publishing
THE DIFFERENT
ASPECTS OF ISLAMIC
C U LT U R E
3
TH E DI F F ER EN T
A SPEC T S
OF I SL A M IC
C U LT U R E
VOLUME THREE
THE SPREAD OF ISLAM
T H ROUGHOU T T H E WOR LD
Editors: Idris El Hareir and El Hadji Ravane M’Baye
U N E S C O P u b l i s h i n g
The ideas and opinions expressed in this publication are those of the authors and are
not necessarily those of UNESCO and do not commit the Organization.
The designations employed and the presentation of material throughout this
publication do not imply the expression of any opinion whatsoever on the part of
UNESCO concerning the legal status of any country, territory, city or area or of its
authorities, or concerning the delimitation of its frontiers or boundaries.
The preparation and publication of this volume have been funded by the World
Islamic Call Society (WICS).
Published in 2011 by the United Nations Educational,
7, place de Fontenoy, 75352 Paris 07 SP, France
© UNESCO, 2011
All rights reserved.
ISBN 978-92-3-104153-2
Graphic design: Laurence Lebot
Typeset by: Jacqueline Gensollen-Bloch et Sophie Compagne
Printed by: UNESCO, Paris
Printed in France
P REFACE
as the cause, throughout history, of mistrust between the peoples of the world.
Since its founding, UNESCO’s message has been one of valuing difference
and rejoicing in diversity; one of building understanding and dialogue, while
!
" !
#
UNESCO’s Histories project is one of the hallmarks of this ambition.
The Different Aspects of Islamic Culture makes a seminal contribution to
exploring the richness of Islamic civilization, and its immense contribution
to the history of humanity. It was at its nineteenth session, in 1976, that the
General Conference of UNESCO authorized the Director-General to take the
necessary measures to publish this work.
The scope of these volumes is broad. They document the theological
foundations of Islam, the status of the individual and society in the Islamic
world, the expansion of Islam and the way in which the rights of converted
peoples were preserved, the fundamental contribution of Islam to education,
science and technology; and the cultural achievements of Islamic civilization,
through literature, philosophy, art and architecture.
These volumes show how over the centuries Islam has been a driving
force for the rapprochement of cultures, and provided a framework within
$
#
This creative diversity, anchored within universal spiritual and
cultural references and values, offered fertile ground for the dynamic
"! % &
!
exchange that marked all the great Islamic civilizations.
' * +& $ '
!
throughout the world. From the China Sea to the Atlantic coast of Africa,
people who embraced Islam adopted a set of cultural and spiritual references
while preserving their own identity. Muslim thinkers and scientists,
drawing on the rich heritage of Greece, developed their own worldviews
and influenced the emergence of the European Renaissance. Muslim
philosophers, geographers, physicists, mathematicians, botanists and
!
$
/
# +
taught at the University of Padua in Italy; knowledge travelled with no heed
across borders. Islamic culture developed a conception of the individual and
the universe, a philosophy of life and art that has profoundly shaped our
common history.
I wish to thank the eminent scholars from the Islamic world who have
/
#
It is my hope that this Collection, of which this is the fourth volume to appear,
will encourage a more informed understanding of Islam, its culture, values
and civilization, and promote intercultural dialogue and the rapprochement
of cultures. I am also determined that the scholarship in these volumes reach
a wide audience, because it is essential that young generations take pride in
their heritage, in a spirit of mutual respect and understanding.
Irina Bokova
Director-General of UNESCO
C ONTENTS
< !
"
==
Introduction
Idris El Hareir 15
I – The advent of the Prophet and the Islamization of Arabia
C H A P T E R 1.1
> ?" * @
!!
and the universal message of Islam
Bahjat Kamil Abd al-Latif 21
C H A P T E R 1. 2
The emergence of the umma
Hashim Yahya al-Mallah 55
C H A P T E R 1. 3
The Islamization of the Arabian peninsula
Bahjat Kamil Abd al-Latif 87
C H A P T E R 1.4
The historical process of the spread of Islam
Abd al Wahid Dhanun Taha 123
CONTENTS
'' K >
"
'
!
C H A P T E R 2 .1
in Islam
Abd al-Salam Muhammad al-Sherif al-Alim 153
CHAPTER 2.2
'
!
Q
VX!Y
Mohammad Nabih Aqil 183
CHAPTER 2.3
'
! ZX
V[X
Q'
\Y
Abd al-Amir Hussain Amin 209
C H A P T E R 2 .4
Islam in Egypt, Nubia and the Sudan
Ahmad Shalaby 223
CHAPTER 2.5
The Islamization of Africa
El Hadji Ravane M’Baye 303
III – Universal dimensions of the spread of Islam
C H A P T E R 3.1
The ‘+//X
"
Clifford Edmund Bosworth 347
C H A P T E R 3. 2
Islam in the Maghrib (21–641/1041–1631)
Idris El Hareir 375
C H A P T E R 3. 3
Islam in al-Andalus and the Mediterranean islands
(91–898/710–1492)
Idris El Hareir 425
C H A P T E R 3.4
Islam in Iran
Sadegh Aenehvand 483
CONTENTS
C H A P T E R 3. 5
Islam in Asia Minor
Ahmet Yaçar Oçak 527
C H A P T E R 3.6
Islam in Afghanistan
Abdallah Salem al -Zelitny 575
C H A P T E R 3.7
Islam on the Indian subcontinent
Sayyid Rizwan Ali Nadwi 599
IV – The spread of Islam throughout the world
C H A P T E R 4.1 (a)
The Crusades in the period AD 1096–1291
637
C H A P T E R 4.1 (b)
The Crusades in the period AD 1291–1571
Aliyya el-Ganzoury 661
C H A P T E R 4. 2
Islam in South-East Asia
Yusof Ahmad Talib 693
C H A P T E R 4. 3 (a)
Islam in Central Asia up to the Mongol invasion
Richard Frye 711
C H A P T E R 4. 3 (b)
Islam in Central Asia
Devin DeWeese 721
C H A P T E R 4.4
Islam in the Balkans
735
C H A P T E R 4. 5
Islam in the Far East
Hee-Soo Lee 759
CONTENTS
V – New horizons for the spread of Islam
C H A P T E R 5.1
Islam in Eastern and South-East Europe
Smail Balic 787
C H A P T E R 5. 2
Islam in North, Central and South America
Muhammad Akbar 807
C H A P T E R 5. 3
Islam in Australia, New Zealand
and the neighbouring islands
Taj al-Din al-Hilaly 831
VI – Islam on the threshold of the modern world
C H A P T E R 6.1
Colonialism and Islam in sub-Saharan Africa
Iba Der Thiam 855
C H A P T E R 6. 2
Nation states and the unity of Islam
Iba Der Thiam 865
Epilogue
Idris El Hareir 881
General bibliography 887
*!/ '
!!
and the Secretariat 917
Biographical notes on the authors 919
General index 927
L IST OF MAPS
AND FIGURES
1.1 *
?" *
@
!!
`{
1.2 Main trade routes on the Arabian peninsula before Islam 26
1.3 Tribal regions and alliances in the Arabian peninsula
before Islam 28
1.4 Main idols in pre-Islamic Arabia 31
1.5 Internal alliances of the Quraysh 35
1.6 Tribes in the centre and north of the Arabian peninsula 38
1.7
Q}XY ~X
*
&
/ / '/VZ
1.8 The Green Dome of the Prophet’s Mosque, Medina 77
1.9 Holy Ka‘ba in Mecca 83
1.10
V
!
X&
==
1.11 Map of Mecca 110
1.12 Page of the
, a guide to pilgrimage,
Mecca, June 1582 141
1.13
V
!
X&
=
2.1 V
!
X&
& '
={{
2.2 ?
X& '
&
the seventeenth century 172
2.3 Courtyard of the Umayyad Mosque, Damascus 184
2.4 Praying hall of the Umayyad Mosque, Damascus 189
2.5 Citadel of Aleppo 196
2.6 Map of the Umayyad caliphate in 750 200
2.7 *
X!
X `=
2.8 *
+V*
& Z
`=
2.9 *\
V*
~
+V[X&
``
2.10 Al-Azhar Minarets, Cairo 235
11
LIST O F M A P S A N D F IG U R E S
2.11 Detail of wooden panel, Madrasa and
\X
Z
\\&
`=
2.12 Dome of Sultan Qaitbay’s mausoleum, Cairo 248
2.13 Mosque, Dogon country, Mali 306
2.14 The Ghana empire at the beginning of the eleventh century 323
2.15 The Mali and Kanem empires c. 1350 329
2.16 The Songhay empire 333
2.17 Manuscript from Timbuktu 334
2.18 Qairouan Mosque, Tunisia 336
2.19 Great Mosque of Djenné, Mali 341
2.20 Main trade routes from the tenth to the sixteenth century 344
3.1 +//X ?
& Z
{=
3.2 *
+V*
& Z
{
3.3 *
" X& '
/ & {
3.4 +//X X
"
V*
3.5 ?
!
+ /
*
!% "
3.6 *
+V+
&
3.7
! "
& *
+V+
&
3.8
*\ & >
3.9 Plan of the Mosque of Córdoba 432
3.10 The great Almoravid state after the conquest of al-Andalus 439
3.11 Entrance of the Mosque of Córdoba 442
3.12 Alhambra Palace, Granada 447
3.13 The petty kingdoms and Christian kingdoms of
Spain after the fall of Toledo in 478/1058 448
3.14 Court of the Lions in the Alhambra Palace, Granada 451
3.15 The Rustumid state 454
3.16 Citadel of Jaén, Spain 459
3.17 Alcázar Palace, Seville 478
3.18
?
& X *
X& '
\
3.19 Vakil Mosque, Shiraz 487
3.20 Siosepol Bridge, Isfahan 488
3.21
% <X *\ !& '
=
3.22 V ! X& "/
/ ! '
& AD 1689-1690 494
3.23
!
& AH 918 496
3.24 +!V
%!X *\
ZXX&
3.25 ?
! X >
!X/ , epic Persian
poems by Ferdowsi, seventeenth century 501
3.26 Aya Sophia, Istanbul 532
3.27 Ottoman Tughra from the sixteenth century which resulted
from joining the name of a sultan with that of his father,
followed by the traditional Turkish title Khan 537
12
LIST O F M A P S A N D F IG U R E S
3.28 Dome of the Selimiye Mosque, Edirne 540
3.29 Historical area of Suleimaniye, Istanbul 545
3.30 Ottoman gold sultani, AH 926 548
3.31 *
XX
XV
V
V[! &
{{
3.32 Detail of ceramic panel, Bayazid Mosque, Istanbul 563
3.33 Map of Afghanistan 577
3.34 Advance of Muslim troops in Afghanistan 581
3.35 > }
*\ X {
3.36
/ +& *
XVV
& }
*\ X {
3.37 >!/ ZX/ &
/ {
3.38 > { !V
*
!& } " +
&
twelfth century 592
3.39 >!/ *
@! }
& }
{{
3.40 The Great Mosque of Delhi 601
3.41 Akbar Bridge, Delhi 602
3.42 ?
*
!"
X
3.43
X ?
& +
=
3.44 Humayun’s Tomb, Delhi 616
3.45 *
! "
X& AH 1020 621
3.46 Taj Mahal, Agra 624
3.47 V ! X ! &
Colconda or Haidarabad 627
3.48
% X *\ & <
4.1 Dome of the Mausoleum of Sultan Qaitbay, Cairo 643
4.2 Bayazid Mosque, Istanbul 649
4.3 Kiraly Frodu Hamam, Budapest 656
4.4 Eastern Mediterranean counties, principalities and kingdoms
during the Crusades 664
4.5 The spread of Islam in South-East Asia 698
4.6 ! }
!
<
&
and gravestone from the south of Champa 700
4.7
*X%
VX@
4.8 The Trengganu Stone 709
4.9 ! *
&
!
%
={
4.10
!\ & Z %X
=
4.11 '!
!
*
!& Z %X
`
4.12 Rajestan, Samarkand 733
4.13 *
*X&
& /%
4.14 Prizren Mosque, Kosovo 736
4.15 Sarena Mosque, Tetovo, Macedonia 745
4.16 Mostar Bridge, Bosnia and Herzegovina 749
4.17 The Niujie Mosque, Beijing 771
13
LIST O F M A P S A N D F IG U R E S
4.18 Entrance of the Niujie Mosque, Beijing 775
4.19 Xian Mosque, China 779
5.1 Ionia Mosque, Greece 801
5.2 Plovdiv Mosque, Bulgaria 804
5.3 Colorado Muslim Society, Denver 813
5.4 Islamic Center of Washington 815
5.5 !
/
V
X/ *\ & < + `=
5.6 The Mosque Foundation, Bridgeview, Illinois 824
5.7 The Imam Ali Mosque in Lakemba, near Sydney 834
5.8 An Afghan camel driver in Australia 839
6.1 *
" ! X& {
6.2 Collection of cotton tax, Bandiagara,
West Africa - Sudan, 1907-1908 860
6.3 Courtyard of the Sankore Mosque, Timbuktu 873
6.4 Al-Aqsa Mosque, Jerusalem 874
6.5 Al-Azhar Mosque, Cairo 877
6.6 Al-Aqsa Mosque, Jerusalem 878
14
I NTRODUCTION
Idris El Hareir
Volume III of The Different Aspects of Islamic Culture deals with the historical
and geographical development of Islam since the birth of the Prophet in
AD 570, the appearance of the Islamic message with the revelation, and the
efforts of the Prophet, his Companions, the Rightly Guided (or Orthodox)
"&
!
& +//X
/\
'
!
spread Islam in the Arabian peninsula and adjacent lands such as Syria,
Iraq, Persia, the Maghrib and al-Andalus until it reached all parts of the
inhabited world.
The volume is divided into six sections. Section I is devoted to a
discussion of the Prophet, his efforts to propagate Islam in Arabia and the
universality of the message of Islam, which aspires to be a global religion for
all humanity. It is likewise concerned with the emergence of the Islamic umma,
the establishment of the articles of faith, the government of Medina instituted
by the Prophet and the policy of brotherhood among the Arab tribes, resulting
in a strong and solid unity that had an impact on the subsequent spread of
Islam. Similarly addressed are the Prophet’s hijra (emigration) to Medina,
V~
/
\
*
referred to in !
and
in the Qur’X# '
discusses the Islamic message carried beyond the Arabian peninsula through
the correspondence and delegations sent by the Prophet to the kings and
rulers of neighbouring states, Chosroes (Khusrau) of Persia, the Byzantine
emperor Heraclius, the ruler of Egypt al-Muqawqis and the shaykhs and
princes of the Arab tribes. It also deals with the ridda (apostate) movement
?"
"& +/ Z
%&
was able to eradicate it. Section I also discusses the Islamic conquests in Iraq
and Syria, the completion of the conquest of the Arabian peninsula and the
/
/
'
!#
''
"# >
subject of "&
"& &
&
legitimacy and goals, and explaining the difference between " and
wars of expansion and aggression against others. The second chapter
15
I N T RO DUC T I O N
'
!
Q
VX!Y ! * ’ta raid to the famous
/
!% =1 which determined the fate of Byzantine rule
in the region, the conquest of Jerusalem and Palestine and the whole of
Syria. The third chapter discusses the Islamic conquest of Iraq and the role
/
VX
/
/
XX
empire. A chapter is also devoted to the Islamic conquest of Egypt, Nubia
and the Sudan, under the leadership of ‘Amr ibn al-‘&
conquest of the Arab West begun by ‘Amr ibn al-‘
!" /
‘\/
/ X‘
/\
*X /
X\ / X \
V+
# ''
a discussion of the spread of Islam in sub-Saharan Africa through trade
& / !
&
#
Section III examines the global dimensions of the spread of
'
!
!
& ¡
!
& "
!
K
"
imamate – and the principle of consultation. It then focuses on the
interaction of Islam with other civilizations and cultures. One chapter is
devoted to the caliphate and the sultanates. Another is concerned with
the spread of Islam in the Maghrib and discusses the states which arose in
this region and their role in the propagation and consolidation of the faith.
It also discusses the educational and cultural institutions which arose in
"
&
& & >
& ¡!X
&
V
Mahdiyya, Marrakesh and so on, and the role these centres played in the
spread of Islam in North Africa and the Mediterranean. The third chapter,
focusing on al-Andalus, deals with the reasons behind the conquest of
the region, the brilliant civilization that arose there during the era of
the Umayyad state and the impact of that civilization on various aspects
& !
"&
are still evident in Spain today. The chapter dealing with Iran discusses
the arrival of Islam in that country and how in a short period of time
the majority of Persians were converted to the religion and went on to
build a Persian-Islamic civilization. A chapter is also devoted to Islam
in Asia Minor and another to Islam in Afghanistan, where a number of
! "
"
'
!
'
!
'
/&
X!X &
X
}
# >
"
'
!
the Indian subcontinent, where states, principalities and sultanates were
formed which likewise played an important role in the spread of Islam
and Islamic civilization there.
=
"
/
QY
*
!
calendar (AH), and then according to the Christian calendar (AD).
16
I N T RO DUC T I O N
Section IV studies the spread of Islam throughout the world. The
"& "
&
Islam, including the Crusades launched against the heart of the Islamic
world – Syria and Egypt – and also the Mongol invasion of the Islamic
East. The following chapters are devoted to the arrival of Islam in South-
East and Central Asia, the Far East and the Balkans, where the religion
"
/ !
&
#
>
&
'& "
'
!
Eastern and South-East Europe; North, Central and South America; and
Australia, New Zealand and the neighbouring islands. They focus on the
competition between the colonial powers over the Islamic world, their
impact upon it, and the Western powers’ attempts to impose their secular
rule on the colonized countries, leading to the fragmentation of these
countries despite the fact that the Islamic message is universal and calls
for Muslim unity.
The Epilogue highlights the conclusions to be drawn from
the appearance of Islam as a major world religion and the consequent
emergence of a global civilization which has intermingled with other
$
!
/ /
achievements in all aspects of life.
I should like to thank UNESCO for its management, sponsorship and
patient and wise monitoring of this project over long years until it came to
fruition. I also extend my profuse thanks, appreciation and recognition to
the World Islamic Call Society and its Secretary General, Dr Mohammed
Ahmed Sherif, for their continued material and moral support without
which the project would not have reached its successful conclusion.
Finally, I should like to offer my appreciation and gratitude to the
members and secretariat of the project’ !!
efforts and constant patience, which have borne fruit with the appearance
in print of these volumes. May God bless them all on our behalf and on
behalf of all Muslims and peace-loving peoples.
We trust that the publication of this and the other volumes will
lead to an understanding of the tolerant message of Islam: compassion
and equality among humanity and peace for all.
17
– I –
TH E A D V E N T
OF THE PROPHET AND
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N
OF AR ABIA
Chapter 1.1
AND THE UNIVERSAL MESSAGE
OF I SLAM
Bahjat K amil Abd al- L atif
According to Muslims, Islam is the religion that God revealed to
* @
!!
%
!# }
sent His apostle with Islam so that the different communities and peoples
might become acquainted with each other and establish contacts. It was to
be a universal religion that would unite humanity. Thus, He made as its
fundamental principle a belief in the other apostles of God and all their
books.1 God said:
> *&
?"& !
mentioned in their own scriptures, in the Torah and the Bible, he commands
them to do good and forbids them from evil, he makes lawful for them what
is good and makes unlawful for them what is bad, he releases them from their
heavy burdens and from the yokes that are upon them. Those who believe in
him, assist him and follow the light that is sent down with him, these are the
ones who will be successful.2
= *
@
!!
¢
¡ & #!$
$& >
& X
V%X/
V‘
/& ={&
Introduction.
2 Al-A‘$, 7:156. See also %&$, 6:12; ' , 10:37; '$, 12:111; (, 20:133; ash-Shu‘’,
26:197; ), 45:31–3; al-A‘& =K=£ *
@
!!
‘'
& *
!
%
‘
+
,
!
&.
/’ , Beirut, al-Maktaba al-‘
& AH 1400,
pp. 333–453.
21
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
/ *
! /
! /
the followers not of one religion among the other religions, but rather of the
/
# '
& *
!
within themselves a value of which they were previously unaware because
they see themselves as universal human beings, not isolated individuals,
following a religion which is for everyone: ‘The religion before God is Islam.’3
Muslims will not be prejudiced against the other revealed religions since they
have been instructed to believe in all of them:
The Messenger believed in what was revealed to him from his Lord, as do men
of faith. All of them believe in God, His angels, His books and His apostles.
‘We make no distinction between His apostles’ [they say]. They say: ‘We hear
/ # ¢ %
< &
destiny.’4
Muslims will adopt a balanced view of the other religions: ‘Thus We have
made of you a community which is justly balanced so that you might be
witnesses over the people while the Apostle is a witness over you.’5
So as to become acquainted with the nature of the Islamic mission and its
"! !& *
&
/$
with the geographic, economic, religious, political and social conditions
that affected Meccan society in particular and the Arabian peninsula in
# ¢ !
/
to monotheism during the Meccan period. We must also reveal the physical
"
!
/ *
!
!& ?" *
@
!!
&
"
spread Islam, to inform all the communities and peoples of it, so as to realize
the words of God: ‘We have sent you to all people to give them good tidings
and to warn them.’6
Mecca is situated in a valley that has no agriculture. It lies in the midst
of bare rugged mountains, which make its environment even harsher. To
!
+/
/
/
by the Qayqu‘X !
# > !
shape and surround Mecca. The low-lying area of the valley is known as
VZ
@X’ and on this is situated the Ancient House (i.e. the Ka‘ba) around
which were the houses of the Quraysh (see Figure 1.1).7 The high ground
3 0
‘
, 3:19.
4 Al-Baqara, 2:285.
5 Ibid., 2:143.
6 Saba’, 34:28.
7 D. A. King, ‘Makka’, in The Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1991, VI, p. 144.
22
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
is known as al-Ma‘X
!"
‘Quraysh of
the Outskirts’ (/
11+), who were poor warlike Arabs living at
either end of the crescent-shaped mountains.8 The only water in Mecca was
the well of Zamzam, excavated along with other wells that had been dug by
the inhabitants.9
The historical accounts agree that the first people to live in Mecca were
+!%# + !
!
!& !
@X
/ ! 10
!
% !
/ '!X‘ /
'/X! Q'!
& +/
!Y# +
/
/
'/X!
!
'!X‘ !
!
barren valley:
O my Lord, I have made some of my offspring dwell in a valley without
& /
&
!
/ "
#
! ! !
!
they might give thanks.11
& X‘
/ " !&
" ! X‘a12
Z
X
Z
¦X‘
#
/
into clans and to distinguish between the ‘Quraysh of the Outskirts’ and
the ‘Inner or Valley Quraysh’ (/
.)).13 This division was still in
!
""
'
!#
to become a ruler among the Quraysh and to gain the allegiance of his
people. Thus, he was in charge of the keys of the Ka‘ba, feeding the pilgrims
and supplying them with water, presiding over the Quraysh council, and
appointing the Quraysh standard-bearer and commanding their army in
times of war. He was honoured by the whole of Mecca.14 A poet says of him:
+%
! § X’V
V
V‘+!& *
.+
!!*, Medina, Maktabat al-‘
!
VV@%
!& ===& '& "# #
+/
VV¢
*
@
!!
/ ‘+/
X
V+
\& %.
#& # [
VX@ *@&
*
&
V*
/
‘
V!X¡
& ={=& ''& ""# #& `=K`#
10 '/ #& '& "# £
X ‘+& #$!!
$*
*
‘%.
&.
, Baghdad, Maktabat an-
¦
V‘arabiyya, 1980, III, pp. 12–14.
11 .*
, 14:37.
12 *
@
!!
/
‘d, )(.&
.&
& X
V
@& ==& '& ?
=& ""# #£
V+
\& %.
#, I, p. 92.
13 +/
‘
*
@
!!
/ ~
//& #..& # ' <
& Z
& X
VXX\&
n.d., pp. 167–8.
14 Sa‘
V+X& %+&
‘.
$"
+
& Z
& X
V%&
1392/1974, p. 97.
23
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
>
#
!!
In which God united all the tribes of Fihr.
They settled here even though water was scarce
+
" ! Z
‘Amr.15
! +
/
in itself and something that need not be changed. He turned his house into
both a consultative council for the Quraysh and also a government building,
calling it
+ (the council house).16
the Quraysh into the hearts of the Arabs so he imposed a tax upon them that
was deducted from their assets every season.17
¢
/
!
‘Abd-
VX
""
V/
&
"!
"" !
# > Z
‘Abd-
VX
Z
‘+/ *
X
/\
\
"/£ /
""
# > Z
‘+/ V
VX
""
a treaty of alliance next to the Ka‘ba and were thus called the %$ (the
Y# > Z
‘+/ *
X
"" !
called the $
#) .* (the Alliance of the Perfumed Ones).18
& "
Z
‘+/ *
X
have responsibility for feeding and supplying the pilgrims with water while
the tasks of holding the keys of the Ka‘ba, presiding over the council and
""
V/
!
Z
‘+/ V
VX# >
"
""
'
!# '
&
"
!
’s offspring.
Due to the desert environment and the rocky terrain around Mecca, no
agriculture was possible in the region. The inhabitants were thus forced to
import the foodstuffs they needed from other places in the peninsula and
15 +V+
\&
%.
#, I, p. 108.
16 +/ *
@
!!
‘+/ V
V*
% / X!& *
.*& # *
@
!!
*
@ V
V ‘+/ V
V~
! &
& *
/
‘
V!
& ==& '& "# `£ +@!
/
@ X
VZ
X
& % .
$& # *
@
!!
~
!
X&
& X
al-ma‘X& ={& '& "# {`£
¦ ‘+//X
V
!& /.*
/
+
$
‘.
&.
& Z
& *
/
‘at al-majma‘ al-‘!
V‘X\&
1422/2002, p. 32.
17 ¢ "!
&
‘O people of the Quraysh, you
are neighbours of God, the people of His House and of His sacred sanctuary. The pilgrim is
the guest of God and a visitor to His House. He is the most worthy guest to receive honour.
So provide food and drink for them during the pilgrimage until they depart from you.’
'/ X!& *
.*& '& "# # +VZ
X
/
X!#
V
Z
X
& % .
$, I, p. 60.
18 '/ X!& *
.*, I, pp. 85–£ '/ ~
//& #..& "# =£
VZ
X
& % .
$, I, pp. 56–7.
24
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
1.1 Miniature showing the
ascension of the Prophet
* @
!!
(© Tehran Museum of
Contemporary Arts, Iran)
from abroad and to be content with
what they earned from the pilgrims.
This income was supplemented with
" !
their livelihood, peace and security.
Since their situation was not one to be
envied, no one interfered with their
way of life.19
Mecca was situated in the middle
of the caravan route which ran parallel
with the Red Sea (2
/3 )
/ !
?
# >
were three routes into the town: one
! !&
Red Sea by the port of Jeddah, and one
leading to Iraq, Syria and Palestine (see
Figure 1.2). Indeed, Mecca owes its survival and that of its inhabitants to its
location. It was a focal point for all the caravans passing on their way from
"
VX! Q
V?
Y& ! !
VX!
!#20
At the end of the sixth century AD, the merchants of Mecca had come
to monopolize all trade in the western part of the peninsula and they
! ! / !& }
'
\#21
They acquired an excellent reputation in mercantile activities and by virtue
of being inhabitants of the holy sanctuary they held a special place in the
hearts of the Arabs, who therefore showed neither them nor their trade any
ill will: ‘Do they not see that We have made a safe sanctuary and that people
19 ‘+& #$!!, III, p. 5.
20 Ibid., I, p. 6.
21 William Montgomery Watt, #
$*
#, translated from the original English by
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V
% ~
‘X& # +@!
/ &
&
V
’
V!
VV%X/& ``& "# {`#
25
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
ª + X
Greater Syria Iraq ª
X"
>
!"
ª
!
/X !
}
ª
<
%
+V/
Byzantine Mu’ta
¦X’a Z
% ª
!
V
Empire
‘
ª ª
>
?
‘+/
[
!
>
/%
+
/
>
!
>
!X’ a
/
ª
‘+
ª
/ X
ª >
’
}
/
ª
X! > }
ª
V~¡ Bahrain ª Oman
V¢
¡ ª Oman
~
% ª ª
/
¡ ª
!X!
ª ¢
¡
*
M
ª*
za
[X/ ª
yn X
a
X‘a
ª ª
X
X
ª ª *
V%
V
’
/
ª
>X’ ª b‘
*X
! Ra
<ª
X
/X
V
X
>
ª
X ª
+
[
¡X
a
Se
ª
X >X! ª
an
ª
Sa‘
ª Ma’rib ª
!
a bi
ª
Ar
ª /X!
ª e
Th
! X
/ ª
%
*
Ta’iz
V
ª +
1.2 Main trade routes on the Arabian peninsula before Islam (© UNESCO)
are being snatched away from around them? Do they believe in that which
is worthless and reject the grace of God?’22
In order to safeguard the position of Mecca, its trade and its further
"!& X! / ‘+/ *
X /
/ X/ / *
(d. AD {`Y !
/
#
establish such treaties: ‘For the covenants [of security and safeguard enjoyed]
by the Quraysh, Their covenants [covering] journeys by winter and summer,
Let them worship the Lord of this House, Who provides them with food
against hunger and security against fear.’23
+V
/
Q # =``Y24 mentions that the sons of ‘+/ *
X
/
‘! [charter or treaty] on behalf of the Quraysh.
> !
\
# X! /
22 Al-‘% ., 29:67; ‘+ * @
!!
V
X/& *
.+
,
‘4
+&’i‘
+
*
& Z & X
V!
‘rifa, 1428/2006, p. 26.
23 / , 106:1–4.
24
"
/
QY
* !
QAH),
and then according to the Christian calendar (AD).
26
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
! % Z
!&
VX!
}
X& ‘Abd
Shams obtained a charter from the Great Negus … Nawfal obtained a charter
! ¬
V*
/ /
! % ~!
¬
Thus, God restored the fortunes of the Quraysh with the sons of ‘+/ *
X
and they are therefore called ‘the restorers’.25
If this account is correct, it appears that the family of ‘+/ *
X
monopoly over trade and had become the biggest merchants in Mecca. With
their policy of obtaining charters they were able to form business partnerships
and on this basis they conducted their mercantile activities and made great
"#26 In order to protect the transportation of goods between Mecca, ash-
X!& '
\
!&
! ‘+/ *
X !
!
the tribesmen living along the Meccan trade routes and exercised control
over the bedouin. Thus, they were able to travel freely and in peace and
security from Mecca and the nearby markets to their intended destinations
(see Figure 1.3).27 In this way the localized and limited commercial activities
of the Quraysh were transformed and came to embrace foreign parts. The
tribe’s status grew and it established relations with the neighbouring lands.
This trade increased the prosperity of the inhabitants of Mecca and they
became very wealthy. They were therefore eager to maintain the status of
their town which brought them such opulence and almost unimaginable
luxuries. Many of them were much given to wine drinking and found great
satisfaction in enjoying the concubines and slaves whom they bought and
sold. This made them more eager to do as they pleased and for the freedom
of their town. They enjoyed nothing better than to gather and drink in the
middle of Mecca around the Ka‘ba.28 There were other well-known ways in
which the Meccan merchants would relax. For example, they would go to
places with mild temperatures situated on higher lands, such as the town
V X’if, so as to escape the heat of Mecca. In the evening they would
!
%
"
V\@
X
"
V<
%
while wearing colourful and perfumed clothes. Indeed, it was because of
! "
V\@
X
Q‘Daisy’
or ‘Camomile’).29
25 *
@
!!
/
V
/
& 5*
+
& # *
@
!!
+/
VV
¦
'/X!&
& X
V!
‘X& # #& ''& "# `{`#
'/ ~
//& #.., pp. 162–3.
26 ‘+& #$!!, III, pp. 70ff.
27 +V+X& %+&
‘Arab, pp. 146ff.
28 *
@
!!
~
%
&
#
&
& X
V‘ilm, n.d., p. 103.
29 +V+
\& %.
#& ''& "# `£
X ‘+& 5*
‘%.
6
& Z
& X
V
@
X
& # #Z
*
%
/
V
¦
V‘arabiyya, 1983, p. 79.
27
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
+V~
/ Y
> X
!"
> *
X
¦X‘
+
<
Q
%
/X
!
Z
‘+/
>
/
?
+
!
" X
Z
/’
}
%
~
’
‘+
}
/
*
>
X
V
¡
ª
X
!
!
[
‘
!
+
>
!
>
!!
X
X
[X/ ª
’
*
ª ª
>
\ X
V% X
X
‘
/
<
‘
! / ¢
[
+
V
>
X
[
!
X
/
’
*
’/ ¦
ª ~
+
! >
>
‘
ª ª
*%X +
ª
1.3 Tribal regions and alliances in the Arabian peninsula before Islam
(© UNESCO)
As for the majority of people in Mecca, they were called the 4’ of the
Quraysh, that is, ‘the common folk who owned nothing’# '
for them to get bread made from barley, and their homes were constructed
from branches or camel or goat skins and such like. This disparity in living
standards inevitably led to alienation and envy between the two classes, the
rich and the poor.30
Mecca also had a class of people who were not as wealthy as the leaders
and other members of the Quraysh but who were rich compared to the vast
majority of citizens. This class was represented by usurers of independent
means who gave loans to the needy at high rates of interest; by small
merchants who engaged in foreign trade either with their own money, with
other people’s money or on credit; and by craftsmen who produced their
own goods and managed their own businesses. They all possessed a number
30 See ‘+& 5*
‘Arab, p. 80, who describes the rich Meccans as ‘severe, callous and
coarse. They only think about themselves. They do not give anyone their due. They have
no compassion or sympathy for the weak. They usurp the wealth of orphans, the powerless
and the vulnerable. They are moved by no conscience nor affected by the pain of others.’
28
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
of servants and slaves whom they bought from the slave markets to serve
their master and work for him.31
The wealthy folk, those of standing and esteem, were the thinkers
among the people and their spokesmen. Everything they said was good, and
every word of wisdom or statement they uttered was acted upon. As for the
masses, as the Qur’X "
& ! # >
"
and their voice was not heard. They did what they were told and obeyed their
leaders and their betters: ‘+
&
< & /
leaders and our betters but they led us on the wrong path. Our Lord, give
!
/ "
!
# ’32
And: ‘>
%
¢
¬ ’33
And again: ‘They will argue with each other in the Fire! The weak ones who
Z
#
% !
!
® ’34
Some of these leaders were extremely harsh and cruel. Thus, if a slave
became old and weak and was no longer able to work, his master would
neglect him and leave him to fend for himself. Such things inevitably had
an effect on the lower classes and made them ask their gods to release them
from their plight, improve their lot or at least help them retain some of their
strength.35
The worship of idols and graven images was particularly common
among the Meccans and indeed throughout the Arabian peninsula. At a time
when Mecca and the Arabs had achieved more renown than either during
the pre-Islamic period or subsequently, there are reports that ‘+! / <
@
\
/
!
"
#
"
the Ka‘ba and ordered people to worship and glorify it.36
change the true religion of Abraham. The Arabs in Mecca did as he ordered,
followed him and did not challenge him, and thus erred greatly. On this,
a poet from the Jurhum tribe who adhered to the religion of Abraham and
Ishmael recited:
O ‘Amr, do not commit injustices in Mecca. It is a sacred place.
Ask ‘
# + " ""
And the Amelikites who had livestock in Mecca.
31 Watt, #
$*
#, p. 52; ‘+& 5*
‘Arab& "# £
V
!& /.*
/ , pp. 37–9.
32 %%3., 33:67–8.
33 .* , 14:21.
34 76, 40:47.
35 ‘+& 5*
‘arab, p. 86.
36 '/ X!& *
.*& '& ""# K{£ +/ VVX!
V
& 8+4
$
$*
$*
*
.+
.
9
& Z
& X
V%& ==& '& "# ={=#
29
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
God rebukes the Meccans for this idolatry in a number of verses in the Qur’X#
He says: ‘
!
>
&
/
/
} # >
/
false things to God will never prosper.’37
Only a few practices of the religion of Abraham remained, such as
venerating the Ka‘ba and circumambulating it, the major pilgrimage ("")
and the minor pilgrimage (‘umra), standing on Mount ‘Arafat, spending the
*
!
%
# Z *
practices that were alien to it. Thus, they used to go round the Ka‘ba naked
and raising their voices.38 In the time of the Prophet there were 360 idols
around the Ka‘ba (see Figure 1.4). ¢ * @
!!
! !!
and the religion of truth they rebuked him because of this, as stated in the
Qur’X ‘Has He made the gods into one God? This is truly a strange thing!’39
The Arabs also venerated other structures alongside the Ka‘ba which had
their own custodians and people in charge of the keys. They made dedications
!&
!
!/
!
!
!#40 The Qur’X
refers to these structures in the following verse: ‘Have you not seen those
who were given a portion of the Book? They believe in sorcery and in false
idols.’41 The Qur’X
" ¡
‘>
}
¯
?
!# Z
worshipped the jinn. Most of them believed in these.’42
In addition to the worship of idols, the Arabs also worshipped the
"
& "
~
X& Z
@
&
! ""
# >
/
!
of the sects of the Magians and the Persians entered Arab lands. A few of
the Quraysh tribesmen adopted heretical views (zandaqa) that they acquired
! ~
# &
!
! Z
X
& Z
V~X
Z
&43 while Christianity had spread in the southern
Arab lands and was adopted by some of the clans of the Quraysh, such as the
37 % , 16:116; see also al-An‘ , 6:136–40; ‘'!X V
V /
& 2
+ ,
# +@!
+/ * @!
#& Z & X
V% /
V‘ilmiyya, 1408/1988, II, pp. 173–5.
38 !
& '/ X!& *
.*& '& ""# {#£ +@!
/ +/
‘\/
V
‘\/&
5*
'‘&.*& Z & X X & ==& ""# `{–5.
39 ;& {#
X@ +@!
V‘+& 5*
‘%.
&*
+.‘tha an-nabawiyya,
Z &
%
V!
/‘X VV
VV
‘, 2000, p. 16.
40 '/ ~
//& #..& ""# ={K=£ *
[\
X +@!
&
*
.+
$*
4+’
!
! ,
* & [
& *
/
‘
!
%
V!
%
VV/ @
V V XX
VX!
& ==`=& "# #
41 % ’, 4:51, 60, 76. See also al-Baqara, 2:256–7; #’ida, 5:60; an-Naml, 27:36; az-Zumar,
39:17.
42 Saba’, 34:41. See also !;$$, 37:158.
43 ‘+/
X / * ! /
/
& . al-ma‘$, ed. Tharwat ‘+%X
&
& *
/
‘at
X
V% /& =& "# `=#
30
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
'
\
19
!"
8
5 1 >
?
6
2 7
4 3 }
9
30
¡
16
14 ª
/
10 13
15 22 21 20
12
*
11 23
¢
/X
24 [
/‘
VX
25
>
17
[
18 28
29
26 31
27 > +
/
1.4 Main idols in pre-Islamic Arabia (© UNESCO)
1 Wad 12 Al‘ X ` VV
QY
2 Fals 13 Nuhm `
‘\
+V
‘// = X‘ 25 Nasr
ZX¡ZX¡
15 Sa‘d 26 Ri’X!
5 Al’ \
16 Dhu-l-kaffayn 27 ’! X
6 ‘Ab‘ab = VV
X ` *
@
/
7 Dhu-l-ka‘/X 18 ‘’im `
+V* @\ 19 Sa‘ VV/X
[ ¦X 20 ’°X =
@
= *
X `= X’ila(h)
== +X 22 Hubal
Z
+
/ ‘Abd-al-‘X&
!
¦X‘a.
Only a few wise and judicious Arabs continued to adhere to the true religion
of Abraham.44
The Qur’X "
"
/ *
and the other Arabs. The polytheists knew God: ‘If you ask them who has
created the heavens and the earth and subjected the sun and the moon, they will
44 *
@
!!
%
V+& 2<
.
$*
‘$
+
‘Arab& # *
@
!!
Z
¡
V+
&
& *
X/‘ X
V%X/
V‘
/& AH 1342, II, pp. 244ff. Among the followers
/ X‘
V' X &
/ ‘Amr ibn Nawfal, Waraqa ibn
& !
/ +/VV
<
/ +/ [
/‘a.
31
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
" } #
/ ®’45 But they ascribed
partners to Him: ‘They have set up idols as equal to God to mislead men from
"
#
¡ " & /
¯ ’46 Most of these
partners were thought to be the daughters of God: ‘They assign daughters to
God! Glory be to Him, While they desire sons for themselves!’47
They stated that the gods they were worshipping were not of the same
status as the Almighty but were of lesser rank and position, and that they
were intercessors with God for those who worship them:
Z }
!
! / !#
They say: ‘These are the intercessors with God.’ Say: ‘Are you informing God
of something He does not know in the heavens and on earth? He is far above
the partners they ascribe to Him.’48
Aside from the worship of idols and graven images which was practised in
+
/
$
&
&
!
structure, another prevalent feature of the Arabian peninsula was the tribal
system based on the bonds of kinship since this constituted the principal
means of ensuring survival in harsh desert conditions. The tribe was based
on family relations whether on the male or the female side.49
The tribe is a community of people who descend, or claim descent, from
a common ancestor and who usually live in the same locality. The members
of the tribe have joint responsibilities for defence and for paying blood
money. Indeed, the distinguishing feature of the tribe is that all its members
/
"
/ ! # '
!
tribes there were in the Arabian peninsula since they were not permanent
entities but rather amalgamated to form larger units or became subdivided,
diminished in size or disappeared altogether. Nevertheless, subgroups within
the tribe always remained connected to the mother tribe through the blood
relations of which they were very proud.50 In Mecca, tribes, clans or families
were usually referred to by the term ‘Z
± ²
V
V
’. In this
45 Al-‘% ., 29:61. See also ' , 10:24; , 16:53–4; al-Mu’
, 23:84–9; an-Naml,
27:60–4; ), 45:42.
46 .*
, 14:30. See also al-Baqara, 2:165; '$, 12:106; ar-Ra‘d, 13:16; Saba’, 34:33; 76, 40:12;
!!, 41:9.
47 % , 16:57. See also al-An‘
, 6:100; ’, 17:39–40; Maryam, 19:149–53; az-Zukhruf,
43:15–18.
48 ' , 10:18. See also az-Zumar, 39:43.
49 +@!
'/X!
V
& #
+#*
6"
+
‘
8&
& X
V
%
V‘
/& ={& "# `#
50 ‘+& 5*
‘Arab, p. 91; al-‘+& 5*
‘%.
&*
, p. 163.
32
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
particular period of Meccan history, the words ‘Z
‘+/ *
X’ were often
on people’s lips.51
The tribe was composed of original ‘pure’ members, allies and slaves.
It held meetings which constituted the council and that every member could
attend to voice his opinions. During these meetings there were debates on
various subjects and discussions on issues of relevance to the tribe. Here
also, poets would recite their verses, orators would display their talents
and people would listen to wonderful stories and hear interesting pieces
of news.
The men had authority over the house, women, and children before
puberty,52 although women also had a very important role to play appropriate
to their duties.53 The tribe was led by one of its male members, a man who
possessed some of the qualities that lent vigour to bedouin society, such as
courage, chivalry, intelligence and generosity.54
' & " / * @
!!
"" !&
the Arabian peninsula was in religious, political, social and economic turmoil.
Mecca has been described as:
!"
~¡X# ' "
"
"
# +
!
controlled by pre-Islamic practices such as boasting of one’s genealogy and
noble descent, of one’s wealth and standing. There was a common tendency for
the strong to oppress the weak and for the rich to oppress the poor.55
'/ '@X\
} *
@
!!
as a mercy for the worlds and for all people. He made a covenant for him with
all the prophets He had sent before to believe in him, trust in him and help him
against those who opposed him. He charged them to do the same with those who
had faith in them and trusted them. They did what He had told them to do.56
}
*
@
!!
Behold, God took the covenant of the prophets, saying: ‘I give you a Book and
!# + ! !
!
# Z !
and offer him help.’ God said: ‘Do you agree to take this covenant as binding
51 Watt, #
$*
#, p. 71.
52 For further details, see ‘+& #$!!, III, pp. 298ff.
53 Al-‘+& 5*
‘%.
&*
, pp. 171–`£
V
X/& *
.+ , pp. 27–9.
54 +V+& 2<
., II, pp. 187–8; al-‘+& 5*
‘%.
&*
, pp. 190, 191.
55 ‘+& 5*
‘Arab& "# =£
V
& #
+#* , pp. 229–41.
56 *
@
!!
/ '@X\& .
+
<3*& #
%%X& Z
& ==& "# =`#
33
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
upon you?’ They replied: ‘We do.’ He said: ‘Then bear witness, and I am a
witness with you.’57
+ / *
@
!!
’s mission the message of Islam was
based on three principles of faith. These were belief in God and His power
Q!!Y& /
?
*
@
!!
/
‘+/
X !
!
!
% / * }
""&
!
}
/
!
the divine message through revelation.58
When the Prophet of God began to summon people to the word of Islam
it was obvious that he would turn initially to his family, his clan and his friends
because, as previously mentioned, Mecca was a tribal society. Appealing to his
! ! !
" !
support and protection. Similarly, undertaking the mission in Mecca would
certainly be advantageous since the town was an important religious centre and
!/
'
!
$
/ Q
Figure 1.5). This does not mean that in its initial stages the Islamic message was
restricted to the Quraysh. On the contrary, as the Qur’X
&
"
!
# }
‘It is nothing less than a message to all the worlds.’59 This demonstrates that
the idea of a universal message was present from the very beginning. God also
says: ‘Praise be to God, the Lord of the worlds.’60
The Qur’X
! ‘worlds’ in the sense of ‘all-encompassing’
or ‘universal’ 73 times: 15 mentions occur in Medinan , and 58 in
Meccan .61 Elsewhere, the Qur’X
!
/ Q )
in 65 : 55 times in Meccan and 10 times in Medinan . God
says: ‘We have created the human being [ ] in the best of moulds.’62
People ( ) are mentioned in 242 : 115 times in Meccan and the
57 0
‘
, 3:81.
58
!
V*
& =*)
6*
.+
+$
, Mosul,
*
/
‘
¡X!‘
V*
& ==& "# ==#
59 %/
, 68:52; 5+*, 81:27. See also ‘'!X V
V /
& 5$*
/’
‘1*
,
Z
& X
!
%
/
VX& =& '& "# {#
60 %& =`#
'/
& 5$*, I, pp. 35–6. What is probably meant here by ‘the
worlds’
!
/
¡#
!XV
V /
*
³& >
‘arab&
X
! *
‘
& Z
& X X
V‘Arab,
1970, under ‘
*
.
61 The are , 1:2; al-An‘
, 6:45, 71, 86, 90, 162; al-A‘$, 7:54, 61, 67, 80, 104, 121,
140; ' , 10:10, 37; '$, 12:109; ", 15:70; % . ’, 21:71, 91, 107; & , 25:1;
ash-Shu‘’, 26:16, 23, 47, 77, 98, 109, 127, 145, 164, 180, 192; , 16:8, 44; /!,
28:30; al-‘% ., 29:15, 28; as-Sajda, 32:2; !;$$, 37:79, 87, 182; ;, 38:87; az-Zumar, 39:75;
76, 40:64, 65, 66; !!, 41:9; az-Zukhruf, 43:46; , 44:32; , 45:16, 36;
5+*, 81:27, 29; #)$6$ & # *
@
!!
’X ‘+/ V
VZX\& al-Mu‘jam al-
$
$1
/’ & Z
& X
V+
& =={& ""# K=#
62 %5* , 95:4. See also ‘+/ V
VZX\& al-Mu‘jam al-mufahras, pp. 93–4.
34
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
Fihr
V~X }X/ Z
*
@X/
<
/ Z
!
*
~
>
! X/
\³ !
*
%! +
!
!
@
+/
VX +/ *
X +/
VX
X!
V*
/ +/
!
+/ *
X !X
+/
V*
/ X! +/
VX
%
! ~
%! ! +/
X
1.5 Internal alliances of the Quraysh
Q Alliance of the Virtuous Q Alliance of the Perfumed Ones Q Alliance of the
Bloodlickers Q Alliance of the ‘Adiy and Sahm Q +
!
!
@
remainder in Medinan : ‘
""& '
! * }
# ’63
At the same time, a number of verses in the Qur’X
the apostles and prophets were sent to their peoples to lead them from
error into the light. They strove to achieve justice and to warn them of the
penalty if they did not take heed of the summons. As God says: ‘We sent
""#
! ""& " } #
/ !# '
" !
/
# ’64 He
also says: ‘¢ "" ‘ & /#
! ""& " } #
/ !#
¢
} ® ’65
* @
!!
’s mission to his people contained both threats and promises,
and he continued on his course summoning the servants of God one after the
other while they obstinately refused to renounce their polytheism and their
error. He told them who would receive a praiseworthy end in the hereafter.
God says: ‘
! ""&
&
' ! "
#
63 Al-A‘$, 7:158. See also ‘+/ V
VZX\& al-Mu‘jam al-mufahras, pp. 726–9.
64 Al-A‘$, 7:59.
65 Ibid., 7:65. See also al-A‘$, 7:67, 69, 73, 85, 93; ' , 10:71, 84; 9, 11:28, 29, 30, 50, 51, 52;
al-Mu’ , 23:23; , 16:46; al-‘% ., 29:36; '
* , 36:20; az-Zumar, 39:39; 76,
40:29, 30, 32, 38, 39, 41; az-Zukhruf, 43:51; , 71:2.
35
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
% /
#
& ¡
""# ’66
+ * @
!!
’
¡
& ‘+ / +/ X/ Q
Y
/
V~X
V
/ Q + or client,
% /!
* !Y67 had all embraced Islam, the
?" % !
!# +/ Z
% / +/
@X
!
/ !
/ Z
>
! /
Murra ibn Ka‘b ibn Lu’
/ }X/ / # ! ?"
said: ‘Everyone I summoned to Islam faltered, had to think about it and were
&
" +/ Z
% / +/
@X
#
!
nor waver when I mentioned it to him.’68 '/ X! !
%
"" !/
'
!
* @
!!
’s summons, as I have been
informed, were ‘!X / ‘+X /
‘b ibn ‘Abd Shams ibn ‘+/ *
X
… and az-Zubayr ibn al-‘+ X! /
/ +
/ ‘Abd-al-‘X
… and ‘+/ V
V[
@!X / ‘Awf ibn ‘Abd ‘Awf ibn ‘+/ V
V~X /
… and Sa‘ / +/ ¢
\\X ¬ / ‘+/ *
X /
¬
@
/
‘/
X / ‘!X / ‘Amr ibn Ka‘b ibn Sa‘d ibn Taym … God brought
them to the Prophet when they responded to him and they embraced Islam
and prayed.69
!
" '
!
%
?" /
/
# !
Muslims, however, it is clear that the spread of Islam had nothing to do with
/
# > !!/ Z
X! "
*
@
!!
!
!
!
#
Z
X! ! !"
!
than anyone else, this did not mean that they embraced Islam. Indeed, the
!!/
" ?"& +/
X/& / /!
*
!#70
It is noticeable that in its clandestine phase, Islam was evenly dispersed
among the clans of the Quraysh without any one branch having more
converts than the others. This went against the current norms of tribal life
and deprived Islam from making full use of the structure and solidarity of
tribalism to protect and disseminate the new message. At the same time,
however, the Quraysh
*
@
!!
66 Al-An‘ & ={#
'/
& 5$*, II, p. 478.
67 '/ X!& *
.*, I, pp. 164–5.
68 '/ '@X\& .
& "# =£ '/ X!& *
.*, I, pp. 164–5; F. Buhl and A. T. Welch,
‘* @
!!
’, in The Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1993, VII, p. 364.
69 '/ X!& *
.*& '& "# ={£ '/ '@X\& .
, p. 140.
70 Al-‘+!& *
.+ , I, p. 132.
36
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
the missionary effort worked in the interests of the clan to which he belonged
and increased its power at the expense of the other clans. Perhaps the fact
that Islam was initially evenly spread helped to disseminate the religion
among the many clans of the Quraysh since there could be no suspicion
of partisanship (see Figure 1.6).71 Indeed, at this stage many Muslims did
not belong to the Quraysh at all.72 This shows that Islam was not restricted
to the Quraysh or Mecca or even the Arabs. From the very beginning, the
message and its scope were clearly revealed, as seen in the Meccan verses
of the Qur’X
V!/
‘This
is a message to the worlds.’73 And: ‘This is nothing less than a message to
the worlds.’74
The message of Islam was addressed to all humankind and came to put
an end to political, moral and social decay, to destroy the spirit of tribalism
and to build a society based on monotheism, social justice, an optimistic view
of human potential and a belief that it is the believers and not the unbelievers
who will reap the greatest reward.
> *
!
! ! !
Quraysh. They did not belong to one clan, however, but were distributed
among all the clans. Indeed, some of them did not belong to the Quraysh at
# !& * !
! "
but rather from those of average means. Similarly, as a number of Muslim
writers and others have mentioned, most of them were not a mixture of the
poor, the needy and slaves who wanted their freedom or to earn respect
even though it was the last of these along with the + who suffered the
most.75 It is probable that these, and perhaps some freed slaves, were to be
71 > & +/ Z
%
V \
! Z
>
!& ‘!X / ‘+X
! Z
Umayya, az-Zubayr ibn al-‘+ X!
! Z
+
& * ‘ab ibn ‘Umayr was from
Z
‘+/ V
VX& ‘+ / +/ X/
! Z
X!& ‘+/ V
V[
@!X /
‘+
! Z
&
‘ /
! Z
‘+
‘!X /
*
³‘
! Z
!
@#
The missionary activity was facilitated by the Prophet’s clan whose members were
descendants of ‘+/ V
V*
/& ?"’s grandfather, and Wahb ibn Munabbih, his
grandfather on his mother’s side. The clan was connected by marriage to the other clans
of the Quraysh and to the tribes that lived on the outskirts of Mecca and beyond. This
guaranteed the Prophet protection from attack. For more information, see al-‘+& 5*
al-‘%.
&*
, pp. 358–62.
72 Thus, ‘+/
X / *
‘
! Z
& ‘
/
/ }
X
!
Z
*X& ‘+/
X /
! Z
+‘
& ‘+!!X / X
! Z
*
@
¡&
/ ~X
V
/ ‘Amr were from the
Z
& ‘Amr ibn ‘+/
! Z
!
/
V
!
!
Z
V
! ! X#
V‘+!& *
.+ , I, "# =£
V
X/& *
an-nabawiyya, pp. 102–3.
73 ;, 38:87.
74 %/ , 68:52.
75 X@ +@!
VX!& Min ma‘*
*& Z &
V*
%
/
VX!
& ={=&
""# {K£ +@!
& *
.+ , pp. 159–60.
37
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
+/
ª
ª
*
ª
*
X
ª
ª [
\\
?
ª +
ª +""
Q
X
ª ?X!X
Y
ª Z
Z
‘/% "
ª
ª
!
ZX/
ª >
+V~
> *
+V
ª
X
X
Q
!Y
ª +VX!
/X
}
ª }
/ /# ¢
/
*
’
%
/
ª X‘
!
V
ª
>
?
¦ ª +V
!
[
ª
?
ª %
>
!
+
‘
>
/
+
‘+
}
V+
X
>
!X’
X‘
ª
Z
X!
/
~
X
+V~¡ X ! ª
ª X! !
!
>
%
}
ª
/
¡
>
*
*
@X/
X!
ª ª
+V+
ª
/
‘ +V
¡
>
!
* }
[
X
"
ª [X/
X
‘
ª
*
ª
X
ª >X’
>
\
ª +V<
ª +V
1.6 Tribes in the centre and north of the Arabian peninsula
in the era of the Prophet (© UNESCO)
38
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
found among those who allied themselves with the Muslims. They may have
been the ‘needy’ !
V
Q # `{Y
‘Those men and the needy whom God wished to respond to Him did so until
there were many who believed in Him.’76 '
! '/ X!’s list
V !
!
" '
!&
only thirteen of them were from the poor, the needy,
+, slaves and the
common people.77
From its very inception, the message of Islam showed great concern
for the poor and the disadvantaged who often comprise the majority of the
population, and it aimed to liberate them and raise their standing. This was
perhaps one of the strongest incentives for accepting the call to Islam among
those who were not bound by tradition. A large number of wealthy people
and members of families from the Quraysh were also able to free themselves
! $
"
# ! !
&
/
/
!
of the new religion.78
One indication of the power of Islam is that from the beginning those
who responded to God’s summons were representative of so many different
people, colours, religions and origins. Thus, they included idolaters,
polytheists, Sabians, Jews, Magians and those who worshipped the stars.
They also included nobles, paupers, the rich and the poor, leaders and
followers, free men and slaves, men and women, the old and the middle-
aged, adolescents and the young. There were Arabs, Abyssinians, Byzantines,
white and black.79
The response of these people, who knew the Prophet’s character and
conduct, is the surest testimony to his sincerity and honesty. If a man is used
to employing deception, this will be evident to his family, his wife and his
servants, who will be well aware of his desires and aims. But if people offer
him their wealth and their souls, and make the utmost effort to further his
cause and disseminate his message, this indicates that he is genuine and is
telling the truth.80
76 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&& '''& ?
=& "# =£
VZ
X & % .
$, I, p. 115.
77 '/ X!& *
.*, I, pp. 164–9.
78 & *
, pp. 173–4.
79 Ibid., pp. 126–7.
80 The propagation of Islam passed through two very different phases, the Meccan and the
Medinan phases. Each consists of a number of lesser stages with their own particular
characteristics. Thus, the Meccan phase consists of three stages: (a) a period of clandestine
activity which lasted for three years; (b) a period when the mission was made public in
Mecca and which started at the beginning of the fourth year after its inception and continued
until the end of its eighth year; and (c) a period when the call to Islam was directed outside
of Mecca and which continued until the migration (hijraY
/ Q*
Y#
39
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
These people embraced Islam in secret. The Prophet used to meet with
them and guide them to Islam even though this was done clandestinely.81
¢ *
@
!!
’s activities reached the Quraysh they did little
about it, perhaps because they considered him to be merely one of those
"
!
/ +/VV
&
/ X‘ida and ‘Amr
ibn Nufayl who talked about the divine and man’s obligations to it. The
Quraysh & &
*
@
!!
! /! /
%
$
#
& %"
the day-to-day progress of his mission.82
After the great preparations undertaken by the Prophet to instruct his
!"
"
/
&
worship and high moral values, the time came to make the mission public.
This was called for by divine injunction: ‘Admonish your closest kinsmen
and be kind and gentle to the believers who follow you.’83
The biographies of the Prophet mention that he gathered his tribe and
clan and openly called on them to believe in One God and to be aware of
the great torment awaiting them if they rejected him. The biographies also
!
?"
/
"
#
Z
‘b ibn Lu’
&
! # Z
*
/
‘b,
! # Z
‘Abd Shams, save yourselves from the Fire.
Z
‘+/ *
X& Z
X!& Z
‘+/ V
V*
/& X!
¬ '
possess nothing for you from God but a mercy with which you will be blessed.84
He ordered them to save themselves and he explained how all men are
responsible for their fate. As he said these things, he stood facing his uncle
+/ <
/ !
# was revealed.
The Prophet disputed with his kinsmen over his mission. He explained
to his closest relatives that it was belief in the message that formed the bond
between them and that the usual bonds of kinship that underpinned Arab
society had melted away in the heat of that warning sent by God.85 With this,
?"
% "
/
!
"
81 +@!
‘Umar, 8
. ’&
!
& X
V@%!
& ===#
82 *
@
!!
V}
X& &
*& +
& X
V‘
& ==& "# ==`£
V
V
V*
/X
%& 8*&
& *
& *
%
/
X *
X
VZX&
1424/2003, p. 56.
83 Ash-Shu‘’, 26:214, 215.
84 '/ '@X\& .
& "# =£
V
/
& 5*& ''& ""# =K`=£ +@!
/
V~
V
Z
\& ’il an-nubuwwa wa ma‘$
+
!.
*‘a, ed. ‘Abd-al-Mu‘& Z
& X
al-kutub al-‘ilmiyya, 1404/1985, II, pp. 181–2; ‘'!X V
V /
& *
.+ ,
# *
X ‘+/ V
V¢X@ & Z
& X @ X’
V
X
V‘
/& # #& '& ""# {{K=#
85 +V}
X& &
*, pp. 113–14.
40
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
/ '
!# >
/ $
caused by individualism and tribalism based on egoism and blood relations.
After this, the Prophet continued to deliver his message for more than
twenty years. He never rested, did not fall silent and had no life for himself or
for his family. He never stopped calling people to God and never sank under
the grave and onerous burden on his shoulders: the burden of deep faith in
the world, the burden of all humankind, of the whole religion, of striving and
"
#
V
and from the time that he heard the summons of the Almighty and received
the glorious commission nothing distracted him from his cause.86
This period was followed by another stage. Now, the Prophet began to
summon everyone he came across with their different tribes and homelands.
He followed them to their councils, gatherings and meetings, during the
pilgrimage seasons and during the rituals of the pilgrimage. He summoned
free men, slaves, the strong and the weak, the rich and the poor, because the
message was universal and for all men.87 The divine order came:
Therefore expound openly that you are commanded, and turn away from
" # ¢
£
have another god besides the God. But they will learn. We know that you are
distressed by what they say.88
The Prophet’s efforts were met with resistance, rejection, derision, prejudice,
"
# > $ / *
@
!!
fellows and between him and the holy men and leaders of idolatry. People in
Mecca began to talk about what was going on and this was inadvertently of
/ *
@
!!
’s mission. On the other hand, those involved in the
gossip and discussions included the most powerful and vociferous enemies of
the mission, who spread malicious rumours about it among the tribes.89
The Quraysh began to make preparations to put an end to the
!!
$
"
!
to the destruction of their traditions and heritage. Moreover, the leaders of
idolatry realized that belief in One God to the exclusion of all other gods,
and belief in prophethood and the Last Day, meant that they would have to
86
/& $*
1
/’ & Z
& X
V
\& # #& '& ""# K{#
87 ‘'!X V
V
&
$*
.+ & *
& *
/
‘
V
X’
V@
& ==& "# £
V‘+!& *
.+ & '& "# =£
V
X/& *
nabawiyya, p. 121.
88 % ", 15:94–7.
89 +V
X/& *
.+ , pp. 121–2. The objections of the polytheists can be
summarized as follows: they rejected monotheism, denied the hereafter, refused to
acknowledge the Prophet of God and did not believe in the Qur’X# !
&
V
X/& *
.+ , pp. 122–7.
41
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
surrender all their authority. Thus, they would lose control over themselves
and their possessions, not to mention over other people. They would be
\
$
!
+
/ /
their religious position. They would no longer be able to do as they pleased in
the face of what God and His Prophet wanted. They would no longer be able
to treat the common people unjustly and would have to stop perpetrating
their evils. They understood the consequences and thus refused to accept the
‘scandalous’ situation that had nothing in its favour.90 God said: ‘But man
wishes to do wrong in the time before him.’91
The leaders of the Quraysh decided in their councils that they had
no choice but to go to the Prophet’
+/ X/
% ! "
a stop to his nephew’s activities. They hoped to make their request more
persuasive and convincing by arguing that asking them to relinquish their
gods and claiming that they were impotent and worthless was a gross insult
to those gods, a terrible affront, and it brought discredit and disrepute on
!/
%
""
them consistently over the years.92
The leaders of idolatry were made yet more angry when the Qur’X
began to criticize their idol worship. This further alerted the Meccan rulers
to the threat Islam posed to their economic and social interests, which were
connected with polytheism and their custodianship of the idols.93
The leaders of the Quraysh then began to harass the Prophet by
""
/
V¢
/
V*
#94 This was,
however, unable to curtail the Prophet’s proselytizing activities. On the
contrary, he managed to overcome the blockade imposed by his enemies,
who were not content with merely turning the inhabitants of Mecca against
him and twisting his words, but who also started receiving delegations in
order to spread their ideas and to stop people listening to the Prophet and
being won over by what he had to say.
The Prophet was singularly successful in propagating his message and
$
! "%# Z
opening his mouth, the Prophet’s demeanour, character and dignity had an
90 +V*
/X
%& 8*&
, pp. 58–9.
91 %/
& {{£
/& $*
1
/’ , VI, p. 3769; Buhl, ‘*
@
!!
’, p. 364.
92 For more information on the stages through which Quraysh opposition passed, see Ibn
X!& *
.*, I, pp. 170ff.; Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&& '& ?
=& ""# =#£
V
/
& 5*,
''& ""# `#£ '/
& *
.+ , I, pp. 472ff.
93
& *
& '& "# =£ *
@
!!
+/
VV
X&
*
.+ ,
** & +!!
& X
V
\X& =```=& ""# ={{K#
94 Among the false accusations levelled against the Prophet and mentioned in the Qur’X
‘madness’ ( ", 15:6), ‘sorcery’ (;, 38:4), ‘lying’ (& , 25:4), ‘belief in myths’ (al-
& , 25:5) and that the Qur’X
% !
Q , 16:103). For more details,
V*
/X
%& 8*&
, pp. 60–1.
42
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
effect on those with whom he sat. Then when he spoke, he captivated his
audience with his powerful logic – the product of a keen mind and profound
feelings of love and serenity, and a sincere aim that the community be guided
by revelations from God.95 The most telling example of the Prophet’s power to
move people with the spoken word, his high moral standards and his ability
to break through the iron walls that the rulers of Mecca tried to erect around
! '
!
V+ &96
V
/ ‘+!
V
&97
+/
98 and ‘Amr ibn ‘Abasa.99 The conversion of these men reveals that
!
*
/
+
/
tribes throughout the Arabian peninsula.
The leaders of idolatry were increasingly incensed by the activities of the
Prophet and his Companions. The latter were therefore subjected to further
!
/
/ *
£ /
enticed away from their religion and thought that the Prophet was unable
to protect them. As for the Prophet, even though he enjoyed the protection
+/ X/&
!!
hostility, attempts on his life, curses and slander, gossip and mockery, by all of
which he was severely tested. But none of this swayed him or weakened his
commitment and resolve to carry out his mission. This provided an excellent
example for his Companions to follow and offered consolation when things
/
!
!
#100
In the face of this oppression, torment and derision, the Prophet said:
‘Perhaps you should go to Abyssinia where there is a king who has treated
no one with injustice. It is a land of truth. There, God will release you from
95 +V
X/& *
.+ , p. 135, from ‘Abd-al-‘+
V~
!
& 5*
*,
+
& X
V
‘wa, 1997, I, pp. 127, 137.
96 §
!!X
V+ / +
’a. He was one of the Prophet’s friends during
the pre-Islamic era (" ). He used to treat the sick and the ailing, practise magic and seek
knowledge. He embraced Islam at the beginning of the Prophet’ !# +/ ‘Umar
ibn ‘Abd-al-Barr, *‘.
$*
‘$
!.& # *
@
!!
VZ
¡X&
& *
%
/
V
¦
& =& ''& ""# {=K`# !"
§
!!X &
V
X/&
*
.+ , p. 136.
97 '/ X!& *
.*& '& "# `{# +V
!
! Z
'
!# '/ X!& *
.*, I, p. 258.
98 *
@
!!
/ '@X\& *
.
&& #
/ *
@
!!
~
!
X& &
Ma‘
V XX
VV
/@X VV
\/& ==& "# =``# +/
‘I was a quarter of
Islam. Three people embraced Islam before me and I was the fourth …’ '/
& *
an-nabawiyya, I, p. 447. A number of members of his family became Muslims at his hands.
99 He was a descendant of Imri’u-l-Qays ibn Buhtha ibn Sulaym. He became a Muslim in
Mecca, returned to his country and then migrated to Medina after the battle of Khaybar. See
X/V
V / ~
¡
V‘+\
X& !.
$*
*3
!!.&
& X
¦
*&
1970, III, pp. 5–6.
100 +/
/
& *
.+ , I, pp. 294–5. Regarding the trials of the Companions, see
'/ X!& *
.*, I, pp. 209–``£
V
& 8+4
$, II, pp. 67ff.
43
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
your suffering.’101 While in his statement the Prophet referred to a just king
in Abyssinia, this was not the sole reason and the only incentive for the
emigration; it was also to look for a safe haven to continue the mission and
a place in which to establish the Islamic state. This can be seen in that those
!!
+/
"
$
!
!
their kinsmen. They were not from the poor, the slaves and the weak, but
were from among the notables.102 They were people of sound judgement
and experience like ‘!X / ‘+X
& +/ ~
his wife, az-Zubayr ibn al-‘+ X!& *
‘ab ibn ‘Umayr, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
ibn ‘Awf and others.103 One modern scholar considers that among the aims
of the migration to Abyssinia was to promulgate the message of Islam, to
highlight the stance of the Quraysh towards it and to convince people of the
integrity of the Muslims’ cause, just as occurs at the present time when a
political movement expounds its views and tries to win over public opinion.
The migration to Abyssinia was also an attempt to acquire new territory
!# '
members of the Companions, to be joined later by the others. The organization
of the undertaking was entrusted to Ja‘
/ +/ X/#104
The arrival of a Christian delegation to the Prophet while he was in Mecca
was one of the fruits of the emigration. It indicates that the mission had found
a secure new foothold outside Mecca, that Christians had begun to embrace
'
!
'
!
""# '/ '@X\ !
%
Then while the Prophet was in Mecca he was visited by twenty or so Christians
who had heard about him from Abyssinia. They found him in the mosque, so
they sat with him, spoke and questioned him … When they heard the words
of the Qur’X
!
# >
" !& /
in him, trusted him and learnt from him what their books said about him …105
It appears that the leaders of the Quraysh were afraid of the political and
economic consequences of the migration of the Muslims to Abyssinia and the
101 '/ X!& *
.*& '& "# `=# !
&
V
X/& *
nabawiyya, pp. 190–6; Buhl, ‘* @
!!
’, p. 364.
102
/& $*
1
/’ , I, p. 29.
103 +/ VV
X& *
.+ , p. 172.
104 The choice of Abyssinia as the destination of the emigration indicates the Prophet’s strategic
thinking. It shows his knowledge of the countries and kingdoms around him, the good
and the bad, the just and the unjust. This knowledge helped him choose a home for his
Companions.
105 '/ X!& *
.*& '& "# `# '
!
¡X# >
following verses were revealed concerning them: ‘Those to whom we sent the Book before
/ # + !
¢ /
! < # ' &
/ * ! / # ’ (/!, 28:52–3)
44
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
!
$ / !
* !
Mecca.106 According to an account by Ibn Sa‘d:
When the Qurayshis learnt how the Negus had honoured Ja‘far and his
companions they were despondent. They became angry with the Prophet of
God and decided to kill him. They also reached an agreement that they would
!
Z
X!&
!
% "
!
associate with them …107
>
!
!
V*
@
!
/ *
@
!!
’s prophetic mission. With time, this
/%
/
""
"
" Z
X! !
"" " # > "
allow any food to enter Mecca or permit any to be offered for sale without
immediately buying it up. Some Meccans, however, sympathized with the
Z
X!
Z
VV*
/
!
had. Meanwhile, the Prophet and his Companions went out during the
pilgrimage season, meeting with the people and calling on them to embrace
'
!# > Z
X!& Z
VV*
/
*
!
the boycott for three full years. This led to divisions among the Qurayshi
leaders, some of whom supported the action while others did not and tried
to have it stopped.108
In this way the Islamic mission achieved a great victory in Abyssinia
! / + &
’
&
}X#
* &
Z
X!
Z
VV*
/
?"# > /
/\
!
support Islam and the Prophet and became centres of power that could be
mobilized at the crucial moment, providing reinforcements for the Islamic
mission that extended beyond the borders of Mecca.
The three years of the boycott proved to be a very constructive and
salutary experience for the up-and-coming generation, some of whom had
also borne the pains of hunger, experienced fear, remained patient in the
106 +V
/
!
+/
‘a place where the Quraysh did business. They
traded there.’
V
/
& 5*, II, p. 328.
107 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I, Part 1, pp. 139–40. One scholar considers that the migration to
Abyssinia had the effect of tarnishing the reputation of the Quraysh with the rest of the
Arabs and undermined their position regarding the Islamic mission and those involved
with it. The Arabs prided themselves on their hospitality to strangers and their warmth
towards their neighbours, and even competed against each other in this; but here were
the Abyssinians outdoing the Quraysh and giving shelter to the nobles, the weak and the
!
¡
#
!X
V‘Awda,
7.’
++ &
V
!!
!& X '/
V
& ==`==& ""# =K=#
108 '/ '@X\& *
.
&, pp. 145 – £ '/ X!& *
.*, II, pp. 251 – 3;
V
/
& 5*, II, pp. 341–£ +/
/
& *
.+ , I, pp. 384–6.
45
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
face of adversity, kept their nerve and
remained steadfast and resolute in
times of crisis.
Similarly, the economic and social
boycott worked to the advantage of
the Islamic mission and those who
disseminated it among the Arab tribes.
News of Islam spread among the tribes
during the pilgrimage season, while
throughout the Arabian peninsula
all eyes were focused on that mission
1.7
Q}XY ~X
*
& whose leader and his Companions had
/ / '/VZ
withstood hunger, thirst and isolation
(© Aramco World Magazine) for such a long time. People felt that the
message was true, for if not, the Prophet
and his Companions would not have withstood all that pain and privation.109
The blockade roused the anger of the Arabs against the unbelieving
/
! Z
X!
Z
VV*
/# '
!"
?"
Companions. Thus, no sooner was the blockade lifted than people began to
embrace the new religion and the word of Islam spread and was heard in
all the lands of the Arabs. In this way the weapon of the economic blockade
turned against those who wielded it and it proved to be an important impetus
for the dissemination of Islam – precisely the opposite of what the idolaters’
leaders had intended.110
Nevertheless, Mecca still represented an obstacle for the Islamic mission.
After the death of the Prophet’ +/ X/
¡
&
$’ (lesser people) among the Quraysh did their utmost to thwart him
and his Companions and to stand in his way. Thus, it was hardly surprising
that Mecca came to represent a serious threat to the Prophet and that he
V X’if, then move among the tribes, then emigrate, all the
while continuing to call humankind to God.111
The Prophet strove to create a new centre for the Islamic mission and
% " Z
>
\& / " # ' &
109 +V
X/& *
.+ & "# =£ +!
X& ;+
&
& X
al-ma‘X& =& ""# ==K`£ Z
& ‘*
@
!!
’, p. 364.
110 ‘+/ V
V¢
X/ *
¡
//
& .
$
4
$*
‘
$*
#, Beirut,
‘
!
V%
/& ==& "# ==£
V
X/& *
.+ , p. 186.
111 +/
/
& *
.+ & "# =£
X& ;+
, pp. 193–8.
46
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
young men of the tribe goaded him and threw stones at him. On his way back
!
V X’if he met a Christian called ‘Adas who converted to Islam.112
The Prophet’
V X’if was a strategic move against the leaders
of the Quraysh. They had had designs on it in the past and had attempted
*
# *
*
V X’if and
"
!! &
Z
X!
Z
‘Abd Shams were
in permanent contact with the place. Thus, the Prophet’ !
V X’if
"
#
/
/
out and to identify a group of people who would help him. This alarmed the
Quraysh and posed a direct threat to their security and economic interests.
Indeed, it could have led to them becoming encircled and cut off from
outside.113
+ ?"
"
" ! Z
>
\
V X’if and was on his way back to Mecca, he
reached a place called Nakhla. There, as he was praying in the middle of
the night, God sent some of the jinn to him. This is mentioned twice in the
Qur’X
Behold, we sent some of the jinn to you listening to the Qur’X# ¢
there they said: ‘Listen!’ >
/
%
to their people to warn them of their sins. They said: ‘O our people, we have
/%
*& !
! / #
It guides men to the truth and to the straight path. O our people, answer the
one who calls you to God and believe in him. He will forgive you your sins and
deliver you from a grievous torment.’114
Elsewhere, in
, God says:
Say: It has been revealed to me that some jinn listened [to the Qur’X²# >
said: ‘We have heard a wonderful recitation! It gives guidance to what is right
and we have believed in it. We will never ascribe partners to our Lord.’115
This incident was further support for the Prophet. The verses that were
revealed on this occasion also tell of the eventual success of the Prophet’s
mission and state that no power in the universe can come between him and
this success: ‘Anyone who does not listen to the one who calls us to God, he
112 '/ X!& *
.*& ''& "# `£ *
\ X! & &
*
.+
&’
‘+
&
!
Z & X '/
&
1427/2006, p. 117.
113 +V
X/& *
.+ , p. 212.
114 %%&$, 46:29–31.
115 Al-Jinn, 72:1–2.
47
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
cannot thwart [God’s plan] on earth. There is no one to protect him besides
God. Such a man wanders in clear error.’116 God also says: ‘We think that we
}
&
! / $#’117
The ’ (night journey) and the mi‘" (ascension to heaven) were to
increase the Prophet’
/
}
show him the divine programme He had laid down for the dissemination of
Islam on earth.
In the light of this support and these good tidings, the cloud of dejection,
sadness and despair that had hung over the Prophet since he had been forced
V X’if as an outcast was lifted. He resolved to return to Mecca
and to resume his original intention to propound Islam and deliver God’s
eternal message with renewed vigour, diligence and enthusiasm. One month
later came the meeting with the delegation of the % ! (Helpers),118 which
ultimately led to the triumph of the mission and the transfer of the Prophet’s
! ! *
/ Q*
Y#
' ! V=&
/ *
@
!!
’s prophethood,
the Prophet returned to Mecca to start spreading Islam among the tribes and
individuals once again. As the pilgrimage season approached, people began
to arrive in Mecca and the Prophet seized this opportunity to go to the tribes,
one after the other, and tell them about Islam, calling upon them to embrace
it. He would do this during both the trading and the pilgrimage seasons
/
# '
"
!! !
# +!"
/ +/ Z
%
V \&
the specialist in Arab genealogy and history, they would seek out the most
eminent people and the tribal leaders.119 +
V
&
!
tribes that the Prophet approached and called upon to embrace Islam, and
to whom he made himself known,120 not a single one accepted what he had
# +/ <
/
?"
/
&
""
‘Don’t listen to him. He’s a liar!’121
'/ '@X\ / !
?"
""
the tribes and draw them to him.122 He used to introduce himself to them
116 %%&$, 46:32.
117 Al-Jinn, 72:12.
118 +V* /X
%& 8*&
, pp. 93–£ & &
*, p. 220.
119 '/ X!& *
.*, II, pp. 287–9; Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&& '& ?
=& "# ={£ '/
& as-
*
.+ , II, pp. 162ff.
120 > Z
‘! /
‘
‘
& Z
* @X/ /
&
X
&
}
X& *
& ~
&
!& ‘+/&
& Z
VVZ
%X’, the Kinda,
Z
VV~X /
‘b, the ‘
~
¦X!
121 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&& '& ?
=& "# =={# > & +V*
\
/
Z
VV
!# +@!
/ ‘+ +V*
\& ‘
‘
.
. ’
+
+
+$
+
‘& # *
@! *
@
!!
X%&
& <
¡
at-ta’
VV
¡
!
VV
& ==& '& ""# K=#
122 '/ X!& *
.*, II, pp. 287–9.
48
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
and ask for their help, not merely on his own initiative but because it was an
! } # >
$
/ !
activity. The Prophet refused to guarantee those prepared to help him that
they would be granted any authority or power.123
Just as the Prophet explained Islam to the tribes and delegations, so
he explained it to individuals some of whom responded positively. Shortly
"!
&
!/ !
/
V
X!
' X / * ‘X
/ !#124 Prior to this
’+/
V}X&
V
/ ‘+!
V
§
!!X
V+
had already accepted Islam.
In AD 620, during the pilgrimage season eleven years after the beginning
* @
!!
’s prophethood, the Islamic mission planted seeds which
quickly grew into tall trees whose green shade provided the Muslims with
shelter from the intense heat of injustice and oppression for many years.
Faced with the Meccans’ denial and rejection of God’s way, the Prophet
wisely used to go to the tribes at dead of night so that none of the leaders of
" " !# '/ '@X\
When Almighty God wished to reveal His religion, honour His Prophet and
"!
!
!& ?"
met the people of the % ! and made himself known to the Arab tribes, as he
did every season. While he was at Aqaba (in the neighbourhood of Mecca) he
came across a group from the Khazraj whom God wished to bless. The Prophet
told them about Islam and recited the Qur’X# > "
!!
in that they believed in him and accepted what he had informed them about
Islam. They said: ‘We will leave our kinsmen. There is not a people who are
more cruel and unjust than they. Perhaps God will unite them in you. We will
go to them, call upon them to follow you and explain to them the religion we
have accepted from you. If God unites them in this religion then there will be
no one more worthy of esteem than you.’125
Then the men returned to their home town. In total, there were six men from
the Khazraj representing different clans within the tribe: two men from the
Z
VV
¡¡X& ! Z
\& ! Z
!
& !
Z
~
X! /
$
! Z
‘Ubayd ibn Ghanam. This
indicates the power of the message and shows that its principles received
" " ! ""# !
"
123 See the Prophet’
Z
‘! /
‘
‘
Q'/ X!& *
.*,
''& "# `Y
V*
X / ~X
Q+/ ~X! * @
!!
/ ~//X& *
.+
+
.
$’, Beirut, Mu’
V%
/
V
\X
& ==&
pp. 99–101).
124 '/ X!& *
.*, II, pp. 289–91.
125 Ibid., p. 292.
49
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
of people embraced Islam at the same time. Moreover, they came from a
distant town that could serve as a base from which the Islamic mission could
conduct its activities. Indeed, the men from the Khazraj had indicated their
willingness to support this.
>
¡ "
/ !
""
/
! ‘whom we
!
% / ‘
Iram’.126 ¢
/ % !
'
!
them and it spread to the point where there was not a house in which the
Prophet was not talked of.127 This demonstrates the crucial role played by
these six men in calling people from the Khazraj and the Aws to Islam. The
! *
@
!!
’s prophethood was
more blessed than any previous year: in that year alone, Islam spread further
/
"
*
#128
"!
! /
?"
""
/
+\
/
&
! ! !
there and gave him what is known as ‘ " +\
/
’. The fact that
these twelve consisted of ten men from the Khazraj and two from the Aws
!
¡
!/
'
!
a year earlier had primarily focused their energies on their fellow tribesmen
but had also attracted some men from the Aws. This was the beginning of a
union between the two tribes under the banner of Islam129 and the end of the
wars they had fought against each other, such as the battle of Bu‘X#130
‘/X
/
VX! Q # {Y& !!/
&
related that the pledge made to the Prophet was that ‘we would not ascribe
any partners to God, would not steal, not commit adultery, not kill our
children, not tell any lies and not disobey him in what is good …’ 131 The
pledge was also called the ‘women’s pledge’ because it was the same as that
sworn by the women to the Prophet after the conquest of Mecca.
The Prophet exerted all his energies in mobilizing the forces of Islam in
/
"
/
new state. The process took two years of missionary activity and organization.
126 Ibid., pp. 292–£ '/ ~//X& *
.+ , p. 103.
127 '/ X!& *
.*& ''& "# `£ '/ ~
!& +/ * @
!!
& + ‘
*
.+ & Z & X
V% /
V‘!
& ==& ""# {{K£
V
&
8+4
$, II, pp. 167–83.
128 '/ X!& *
.*, II, p. 293.
129 * * @
!!
V}
¦/X& # "
*
*
.+ &
&
V
\X’,
*
%
/
V!
X& ==& ""# ={K{#
130 Al-‘+!& *
.+ & "# =£
V}
¦/X& # "
*, p. 157;
V* /X
%& 8*&
, p. 103.
131 '/ X!& *
.*& ''& "# `{& # '/ ~//X& *
.+ ,
pp. 118–=£ '/ ~
!& + ‘, pp. 56–7.
50
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
>
!/
'
!& *
‘ab ibn ‘Umayr (d. 3/625), played a
" ?" !
/
a delegation to instruct the Muslims in the laws of Islam, to teach them the
% !
¡
%# *
‘ab,
who was known as the ‘Qur’X ’,132 achieved unparalleled success in
converting people to Islam. This success was not limited to the common
people and the poor, but also included the leaders of the community. Indeed,
*
‘ab attended to his task so diligently that until the battle of the Ditch in
{` !
/
/
become Muslims.133 Z "!
& *
‘ab returned
*
% !
" *
!
/&
their strength and capabilities, how Islam had penetrated all sections of the
Aws and the Khazraj, and how the people were ready to make a new pledge
and were able to protect and help the Prophet.134
>
X/ / ‘+/
X Q # Y& /
!
a Muslim and who went with a delegation of the % ! to see the Prophet at
the second meeting of Aqaba, draws an accurate picture of how strong and
"
'
!
/!
/# X/ !
%
} ! !
/# !
/ !
and the Prophet would recite the Qur’X# > %!
!/
'
! $ # >
/
" "" "
! '
!#
Then we held a meeting in which seventy of us got together and said: ‘How long
will we leave the Prophet walking around the mountains of Mecca afraid?’ So
we went to him in the pilgrimage season…135
In AD 622, during the pilgrimage season thirteen years after the beginning of
the Prophet’s mission, seventy-three Muslim men and two Muslim women
! !
/ "!
"!
# >
!
a group of other pilgrims from their people who were polytheists. When they
arrived in Mecca they entered into private communications with the Prophet
during which it was agreed that the two parties should meet at Aqaba in
complete secrecy and under cover of darkness.136
132 '/ X!& *
.*& ''& "# `£
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, II, p. 437.
133 '/ X!&
*
.*, II, pp. 299–£
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, II, p. 443; al-
* /X
%& 8*&
, p. 105.
134 '/ X!&
*
.*& ''& "# `£
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, II, p. 443.
135 +VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa& ''& "# £
!V
V * @
!!
V
/& 5*
+
+$
*
+’a‘
+* ( *
.+ ), ed. ‘+/ V
V
X!
>
!
& Z
& X
V%X/
V‘
/& ==& '& "# `#
136 For further details regarding those present at the second meeting of Aqaba and who swore an
?"& '/ X!& *
.*, II, pp. 311–`£ '/ ~
!& +
‘, pp. 58–66.
51
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
Here was made the second pledge of Aqaba but this time it was done
"
!
"
""
'
! "
# > ""
/ %
Prophet, swearing by the One God in whom they believed that they would
protect and help him and that they would raise their weapons and defy any
power on earth.137 Before they returned to their homes, the Prophet chose
twelve of them as deputies – nine from the Khazraj and three from the Aws –
" " '
! !
/& '
!
found a home and where there were many who were well-versed in it. With
his profound understanding of his task, the Prophet wanted to make them
feel that they had not returned to him as strangers. He did not want to send
!
/
"" '
!£
were his protectors and his helpers.138
In this way the mission to spread the word of Islam gained great
"" !
/# >
/
with a victory which, after the immigration (hijra) of the Muslims and the
?"
/&
/
'
!
principles and the Islamic way of life.139
> !!
/
'
!
mission: the Medinan period. During this time the ranks of the Muslims
were united, they became more determined and began to build their state.
'
"
&
&
% !
Islam to all parts of the Arabian peninsula and beyond by means of letters
sent by the Prophet to the kings and the chiefs of the neighbouring tribes.
Meanwhile, Meccan society began to experience major internal divisions and
!# '
""
! *
! /
prevent their sons from participating in the emigration and attempted to
entice them away from their new religion.140 Similarly, the leaders of the
polytheists put pressure on the
+ (clients, including protégés and freed
persons) and the weak to stop them from joining in.141 The emigration led
to rifts among members of a single family when they had differing opinions
about Islam. Thus, some women who persisted in their polytheism refused
to accompany their Muslim husbands on their journey to Medina, and the
Muslims were therefore ordered to divorce them: ‘Do not be guardians of
unbelieving women.’142
137 '/ X!& *
.*Q
Q
pp. 302–£
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, II, p. 443, which
£
& , p. 132.
138
& , p. 132.
139 & &
*, p. 141.
140 '/ X!&
*
.*, II, pp. 326–7.
141 Ibid., p. 436.
142 %# , 60:10.
52
T H E P RO P H E T M U ~ A M M A D
A N D T H E U N I V E R SA L M E S SAG E O F ISLAM
Similarly, some believing Muslim women deserted their unbelieving
husbands and travelled to Medina without them. The Qur’X !
in the following:
O you who believe! When believing women come to you as emigrants, test
them. God knows best as to their faith. Then if you ascertain that they are true
believers, do not send them back to the disbelievers. They are not lawful wives
for the disbelievers nor are the disbelievers lawful husbands for them. But give
the disbelievers that which they have spent [as their dower].143
The success of the Islamic mission in its struggle with the Qurayshi leaders, as
seen in the momentous conquest of Mecca in 8/630, put an end to polytheism
+
/
"
# !& +
/ /
/
!!
/ [
# !
in their history, the Arabs were convinced that they were followers of the
!
&
!
message to all humankind through conversation and persuasion or through
struggle in the way of God ("): ‘We have sent you only as a mercy for the
worlds.’144
Z ! ?" *
@
!!
&
+
/
on the Arabian peninsula was one of corruption, anarchy and decline. The
Qur’X
‘
/% ?
He saved you from it’;145 and: ‘He takes them out of darkness into the light
by His will. He guides them to a straight path.’146
*
! /
+! } *
@
!!
/ ‘+/
X
‘+ X /
""
mercy to all humankind: ‘Say O people: I am sent to you all as the Messenger
of God. ’147 And that God chose the Arabs to be the bearers of this religion
and to deliver it to the communities and the peoples: ‘It is indeed the message
for you and for your people and soon you shall be brought to account.’148
For Muslims, Islam is a religion for all humankind. It is the religion
# ' "
?"’s house and
from there it grew to embrace his family, his clan and his trusted friends.
Those who followed it were subjected to all manners of privation, oppression
and hostility, but the religious knowledge that the Prophet instilled in
his Companions, their unconditional acceptance of the revelation and
143 Ibid.
144 %% . ’, 21:107.
145 0
‘
& =£
X& ;+
, pp. 106, 115.
146 %#’ida, 5:16.
147 Al-A‘$, 7:158.
148 Az-Zukhruf, 43:44.
53
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
their forbearance, sincerity and steadfastness united them, strengthened their
resolve and helped them to overcome their enemies who wanted nothing
but wealth and status.
The Islamic mission then took its course and found a new home. It
/
!
& \
humanity. The principles, values and universal perspective of Islam are the
qualities that encouraged its spread:
O mankind, We created you from a male and a female and made you into
nations and tribes that you might know each other. The most honoured of you
in the sight of God is the most righteous of you. God has full knowledge and is
well-acquainted with all things.149
Islam is, for Muslims, the last religion that God wanted for all humanity. Thus,
the Qur’X
‘This day I have perfected
your religion for you, completed my favour upon you, and have chosen
for you Islam as your religion.’150
149 % ", 49:13.
150 +V*X’ida, 5:3.
*
@! ~
!
\\& &
+$
6
!
‘
4Q
& X
V!
‘X& =& "# #
54
Chapter 1.2
THE EMERGENCE
OF THE U M M A
Hashim Yahya al-M allah
I N T RO DUC T I O N
¢ ?" *
@
!!
/ ‘+/
X !
hijra (emigration) to
Medina, the town had no central authority responsible for the maintenance
/
"
!
inhabitants composed of the Aws, the Khazraj and the Jews. Members of the
Khazraj tribe alerted the Prophet to this situation when he met them during
the pilgrimage season in Aqab
&
/ " +\
/
&
saying:
We have left our people. There is no people who feel such hostility and malice
towards each other. Perhaps God can bring them together through you. So let us
go to them and invite them to follow this religion of yours. If God unites them
in you, then there will be no greater man than you.1
This indicates that the people of Medina were searching for a man who
possessed the qualities needed to unite them and establish the foundations
for security and order in their town. They found what they were looking for
" ?" *
@
!!
& !
\
of the prophet whose imminent appearance had been talked about by the
Jews of Medina. They were therefore eager to believe in and follow him
before the Jews did so.2 They also noted the Prophet’s neutral stance towards
the disputing parties, which made him a suitable arbiter in settling their
= '/ X!& *
.+ & # *
X
V
\\X
#&
& ={{& '& "# `#
2 Ibid., pp. 428–9.
55
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
increasingly serious disagreements, particularly since he showed no bias in
favour of any particular tribe in asserting its rule but rather relied on the
spiritual authority issuing from Almighty God, the Lord of the Worlds.
> "" *
" * @
!!
!
whose leadership they could accept to unite their ranks. They enthusiastically
swore allegiance to him and invited him to their town. Likewise, they saw
that the principles of the message of Islam, which advocates harmony and
sound moral conduct, were consonant with the high ideals for which they
# > "
* @
!!
"
total allegiance to him, inviting him and his Meccan followers to migrate to
Medina where they could usher in a new era in the history of Islam.
The Medinans’ acceptance of the religious and political authority
of the Prophet was a profound turning-point in their lives and in the call
to Islam. With the emergence of the political authority of the Prophet in
Medina, the town was gradually transformed from a community riven with
internal divisions into a political entity, the state of Medina, existing within
the framework of an umma/dawla (religious community/political state). The
" * ! *
!
! !
"
"
/
" $ umma/
dawla.
In order to understand these changes in Medina, and in particular the
related emergence of the umma/dawla, the nature of the Prophet’s authority
in both its religious and political dimensions must be discussed.
The nature of the Prophet’s religious
and political authority
For those who believe in the Prophet, his authority rests on his status as the
Messenger of God from Whom he receives revelations. It is therefore their
duty to listen to and obey him, since his instructions are in reality those of
Almighty God which the Muslim may not ignore or fail to abide by. The
Qur’X
‘Whoever obeys the Messenger obeys God’3 and ‘We have not
sent a Messenger but to be obeyed, in accordance with the will of God.’4
For the Muslims in Medina, the Prophet therefore became a religious or
spiritual leader simply by virtue of their declaration of faith in him, which
entailed religious considerations that precluded opposition to his orders and
instructions. Given that the directives of Islamic law (*‘a) are not based
on the notion of a division between the religious and the secular, the spiritual
3 % ’, 4:80.
4 Ibid., 4:64.
56
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
leadership of the Prophet soon developed to encompass religious life in all
its political, economic, social and cultural dimensions. The Prophet therefore
rapidly became the undisputed leader of the Muslims in all aspects of their
&
! / ’X
O you who believe, obey God and obey the Messenger and those charged with
authority among you. If you differ among yourselves in anything refer it to God
and His Messenger if you believe in God and the Last Day.5
It is apparent that the Medinan Muslims expressed their strong faith in
the political and legislative authority of the Prophet when they pledged
allegiance to him at the second pledge of Aqaba prior to his hijra (migration)
to Medina. This was a voluntary contract by means of which those Medinans
who gave their pledge declared their readiness to obey the Prophet and to
protect and defend him in Medina.6 The pledge was not limited to offering
the Prophet physical protection but also extended to safeguarding him as he
gave his message to the people and to obeying his orders in all circumstances,
favourable or otherwise. Thus, the pledge had far-reaching implications and
allowed for a shift from merely defending the Prophet within Medina to
%
! # ' &
it seems that this eventuality was in the minds of the Medinan % !
Q
""Y
"
# '/ '@X\
al-‘+//X / ‘+/X
/!
‘O people of the Khazraj, do you realize to what you are committing yourselves
in giving your pledge of allegiance to this man?’ ‘&’ they replied. He said:
‘
"
# '
%
if you lose your property and your nobles are killed you would give him up,
then do so now, for to do so later would bring you shame in this world and in
the hereafter.’7
But the % ! nevertheless gave their pledge to the Prophet on the basis that
they would enter paradise on the Day of Resurrection if they honoured their
obligations to him.
Following the second pledge of Aqaba, the Prophet became not simply
a messenger in whose prophetic mission the Medinan Muslims believed, but
also a political leader whose orders were obeyed by all the % !, including
heads of families and clans from the Aws and Khazraj such as Sa‘d ibn
5 % ’, 4:59.
X@ +@!
V‘+& +
$*
‘
& Z
& *
/
‘at al-majma‘ al-‘!
V‘X\&
1988, p. 69.
'/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 446.
57
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
Mu‘X &
/
V~ ¦
‘d ibn ‘+/X
# > !
Prophet to the % ! was that they should appoint twelve leaders from
among themselves to serve as representatives for their people in Medina
and to administer their affairs so as to ensure that they remained united.
After the Prophet arrived in Medina, his religious and political authority
/ *
!
*
with him (the #" ) and by the Medinan % ![ Nonetheless, the nature
of the relationships and alliances between members of the Aws and Khazraj
and the Jews in Medina meant that the Prophet’s political authority was
&
/
& !
the other inhabitants of the town, namely the polytheists from the Aws and
Khazraj, and the Jews. With the spread of Islam and the increasing strength of
the Muslims, this control grew ever stronger to the point where the Prophet
was the most powerful man in Medina and the town became a state wielding
/ "
$ &
V
umma.8 The Prophet was able to
achieve this by means of a number of interrelated practical and legislative
measures, as outlined below.
The immigration of the Prophet and his
Companions to Medina and their settlement there
The Quraysh viewed the pledge of allegiance to the Prophet, the second
pledge of Aqaba, as a retrograde step that would eventually result in war
/ !
"" *
# ' & /
about the pledge, the Meccan polytheists had rebuked the Medinans, saying:
We have learnt that you have come to this man of ours in order to take him away
!
"! !
# Z } &
are no Arabs with whom we are less inclined to go to war than you.9
The Medinans denied all knowledge of this.
On learning of the pledge of Aqaba, the leaders of the polytheists began
to harass the Muslims and to entice them away from their religion.10 The
Prophet therefore asked his Companions to emigrate with him to Medina,
since God had given them brothers there and a place of safety. They departed
in groups, one after the other, until they had all arrived in Medina, leaving
+V*
X@& X!
@ X& =*)
6*
.+
+$
& +!!
& X
V
X’is, 2000, p. 283.
'/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 448.
10 +V
/
& *
@
!!
/
& 5*
+
& # *
@
!!
+/
VV
¦
'/X!&
& X
V!
‘X& =& ''& "# #
58
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
behind in Mecca only those who had been ‘imprisoned or seduced’.11 The
migration to Medina took place over a period of two months and involved
approximately seventy #" .12
The sources indicate that when these #" reached Medina
Q"
/Y&
%
/X’ as guests
of the % !. The unmarried men stayed with Sa‘d ibn Khaythama because
he himself was unmarried,13 !
Z
‘Amr ibn ‘+
/X’. Their lodgings were allocated on the basis of their
tribal associations whereby all members of a particular clan stayed in the
same place and with the same host.14 + !
X@
al-‘+&
"" #"
/
with whom they stayed, bearing in mind their small numbers, the way in
which they were dispersed and the low cost of living.15
When the Prophet was assured that most of his Companions had left
Mecca and were settled in Medina, he himself decided to leave in secret
!"
/ +/ Z
%
V \&
had determined to stop him. His journey from Mecca to Medina took eight
/X’ =` [
/‘ I/24 September 622.16
Some sources state that the inhabitants of Medina were overjoyed at
the Prophet’s arrival in their town and that about 500 % ! came out to
greet him.17 Like most of the #" &
/X’ as a guest of
Z
‘Amr ibn ‘Awf for a period variously reported as lasting between
four and twenty-three days, after which he left for Medina. There he stayed
+/ + /&
!!/ / Z
VV
¡¡X&
seven months until the construction of his mosque and his wives’ houses
was complete.18
Once the Prophet had arrived in Medina and settled there, the #"
! !
/X’ and dispersed
throughout Medina. According to some accounts, the % ! competed with
! "
# +V¢X\ &
!"& !
%
the #" ?" ! ! Z
‘Amr
ibn ‘Awf to Medina and that the % ! vied so much with each other to have
11 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, pp. 468, 480.
12 W. Montgomery Watt, #
$*
#, trans. Sha‘/X Z
%X& Z &
V*
/
‘a al-
‘
& # #& "# `#
13 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 480.
14 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, p. 85.
15 Ibid., p. 84.
16 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, pp. 487, 491–2.
17 Ibn Sa‘ & * @
!!
& )(.&
.& Z & X X & =& ´''& "# `£ '/
&
*
.+ & Z & X
V% /
V‘ilmiyya, n.d., pp. 381–2.
18 +VZ
X & +@!
/
@ X& % .
$, # * @
!!
~
! X&
& X
al-ma‘X& ={& '& ""# `& `£ '/
’d, )(.&, I, p. 237.
59
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
them as guests that they determined where every single one of them was to
stay by casting lots with two arrows.19
The Prophet decided that the #"
could not live in the houses
of the % !
#
% "
\
/
among the #" so that they could build their own houses on it. Al-
Z
X
!
?" ‘allotted areas for his Companions on
what was no man’s land, as well as on pieces of land given to him by the
% !’.20
The #" were greatly moved by their treatment at the hands of
the % !. They expressed their profound respect for them when they told
the Prophet:
O Messenger of God, we have never come across people who are so charitable
with so little and who give so generously. They relieve us of our burdens and
share with us all that is good, to the point where we are afraid lest they earn all
God’s reward in the hereafter.
The Prophet replied: ‘
"
/ ! #’21
It is clear from the above that the Prophet was extremely pleased with
the attitude of the % ! towards their brothers the #" , which was
consistent with the Arab ideals and Islamic values that call for generosity,
giving and solidarity. The Prophet evidently wanted to encourage these
ideals and values so that they would form part of the system of regulations
governing the relationships among the members of the new umma. But what
steps did he take to achieve this?
CON F I R M I NG T H E S I N G L E O R IG I N O F H U M A N K I N D
'
/
"
/
!
!
origin of humankind, the Meccan verses of the Qur’X !
%
all human beings are descended from a single ancestor, namely Adam. For
this reason, the differences in colour and language among people and the
division into male and female, clans and tribes, should not constitute barriers
that prevent them from associating with each other and working together.
The real standard that God uses to distinguish among people is their piety
and faith in Him and their adherence to His commands as conveyed by the
19 +V¢X\ & *
@
!!
/ ‘Umar, .
<3*, ed. Marsden Jones, Beirut, ‘
!
V
kutub, 1984, I, p. 378.
20 +VZ
X
& % .
$, I, p. 270.
21 '/
VX& *
@
!!
/ ‘+/
X& ‘\
$*
$
<3*
+
’il wa-s-siyar, Beirut, 1986, I, p. 265.
60
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
prophets and messengers.22 Indeed, the Qur’X
!!
points in one of the Medinan verses:
O mankind, We created you from a man and a woman and made you into
nations and tribes that you might know each other. The most honoured of you
in the sight of God is the one who is most righteous. God has full knowledge
and is acquainted with all things.23
It is apparent from the above that the universal philosophy of Islam is
/
" !
% &
! /
assertion that the existence of differences and disparities among people is a
law of human society, one of the laws of God. These differences should not be
the occasion for boasting or feelings of superiority over others, however. On
the contrary, they should be a reason for people to become acquainted with
one another and achieve mutual understanding. This is the aim of the umma
as announced by the Qur’X24 and is what the Prophet was working towards
as he reorganized and reconstituted the internally divided society of Medina.
TH E
AND THE
' %
* ! !!/
and tribes, in conformity with the social system operative on the Arabian
peninsula at the beginning of Islam. These Muslims continued to maintain
/
! /
"
towards those of their members who were Muslims, as in the case of the
Quraysh and their stance towards the Prophet and his Meccan Companions.
This attachment to a tribe was the cause of partisanship, which in turn
led to divisions and bloody feuds, as occurred between the Aws and the
Khazraj in Medina. The Prophet did not directly address this social system,
&
"V
!
/
! +
/#
Rather, he attempted to change it by upholding its positive values, including
cooperation and solidarity among the members of a single clan, while at the
same time renouncing the negative values such as the blinkered tribalism of
the pre-Islamic period (" ) whereby members of a clan were required
to help each other in all matters, regardless of right or wrong.
Islam endeavoured to replace kinship ties with others based on religious
belief and to reorganize society in accordance with the values and teachings
22 Al-A‘$, 7:10–43; 8 , 30:23.
23 % ", 49:13.
24 [¦ X& +V
& \
+" ‘
+)& Z & X \
’, 1984, p. 27.
61
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
of Islam. While this approach paved the way for the formation of new bonds,
it also facilitated the coining of new terminology which competed with and
superseded that associated with tribal identity. Hence, as we have seen,
the Muslims from the Quraysh and other tribes who had emigrated from
Mecca to Medina came to be known as the #"
(Emigrants), while the
members of the Medinan tribes of the Aws and Khazraj who gave assistance
to the #" and welcomed them to their town were called the % !
(Helpers). Over time, these two names became a source of pride and honour
for those who bore them. In some verses of the Qur’X& #" and the
% ! are praised and promised entry to paradise on the Day of Resurrection.
For example:
} "
'
!& #" and the
% !, and with those who follow them in doing good deeds, and they are
"
!#
""
!
$
where they will dwell forever. This is the supreme attainment.25
In the context of the Prophet’s decision to distribute among the #"
and the % ! the booty he had seized from the Jewish tribe of the Banu-n-
¦&
V¢X\ !
% ! !! "
relationship between the two groups in Medina:
¢ * } % / ! Z
VV
¦
>X/ /
/
!!X# ‘Summon your people,’ he told him. ‘Do you
mean the Khazraj?’ >X/
% # > ?" " ‘I mean all of the % !.’
>X/ !! +
¡
?" "%#
"
}
!
"""
& ! % !
and the way they had treated the #" , allowing them to stay in their
homes and making a great impression upon them. Then he said: ‘If you wish,
I will divide between you and the #" that which God has bestowed
" ! ! Z
VV
¦# > #" are living in your homes and
sharing your wealth. If you wish, I will give some booty to them so that they can
leave you.’ At this, Sa‘d ibn ‘+/X
‘d ibn Mu‘X "%
"&
‘O
Messenger of God, give the #" some booty but let them remain in our
homes as before.’ The % ! called out: ‘We are happy with this and approve of
it.’ The Prophet said: ‘O God, have mercy on the % ! and their descendants.’
Then he distributed the booty which God had bestowed upon him. He gave all
of it to the #" , with the exception of a small amount given to two men
from the % ! who were needy.26
25 At-Tawba, 9:100. See also % $, 8:75.
26 +V¢X\ & . <3*, I, p. 379.
62
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
This text makes it apparent that tribal names were still in use alongside the
new Islamic names, even though the Prophet preferred to use the terms
#" and % !. The text also reveals that a large number of #"
were still living in the homes of the % ! in 4/625–6. The Prophet therefore
/ ! Z
VV
¦ " ! /!
independent of the % !. Lastly, the text provides us with a wonderful
description of the spirit of generosity and kindness that characterized the
% !’s treatment of their brothers the #" , something which prompted
the Prophet to ask God to bless them.
The fraternal bond ] ^ between
the #" and the % !
In order further to strengthen the relationship between the #" and
the % ! and base it on principles consonant with the concept of the umma,
the Prophet called upon them to form a (fraternal bond). ‘Let each
of you take a brother in God,’ he told them.27 Ibn Sa‘d makes it clear that
the Prophet established a between the #" and the % !
such that they should ‘treat each other with justice, support each other and
take precedence over each other’s blood relatives in matters of inheritance’.
There were 90 men – 45 from the #" and 45 from the % !, although
elsewhere it is stated that they numbered 150 #" and 50 % !.28
Historians disagree as to the date when the was made; it
is reported that it occurred after the Prophet’s mosque was complete or
/ /
&
+/ ‘!
months after the Prophet’s arrival in Medina.29 It would appear that the bond
!\
/ /
& "
" !
the hijra. Indeed, the Prophet made the alliance between the #" and
the % ! while he was in the house of Anas30 and ‘had the Prophet completed
the construction of the mosque, he would have made the
in it since
it was the most appropriate place to do such things’.31
Some scholars claim that the term
is an Islamic word for the
old Arab system of $
(tribal confederacy).32 X@
V‘+&
&
considers that
differs from $ in that it had a deeper impact on
27 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 505.
28 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I, pp. 238–9.
29 '/
VX& ‘\
, I, p. 265.
30 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I, p. 239.
31 +V*
X@& =*), p. 291.
32 +V
& +@!
'/X!& #
+#*
6"
+‘!
&
&X
V%
al-‘
/& ={& "# #
63
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
!"
/
#33 &
V
remarks that, by making a
between the #" and the % !,
the Prophet hoped to alleviate the feeling of homesickness experienced by
the #" and to ‘compensate them for the loss of their families and clan
members, as well as encourage them to support each other’.34 This means that
the aim of the bond was to tackle the social and economic problems facing
the #" in Medina.
Other contemporary scholars, however, think it unlikely that there was
an economic motive behind the
, since the % !
had from the start
provided lodgings in their homes for their brothers the #" , acted
generously towards them and looked after them in accordance with Arab
tradition which requires that guests be treated hospitably. In addition to this
are the Islamic values which require people within the umma to be responsible
for each other. It should also be noted that many of the #" had been
!
&
!/ !&
+/ Z
%
V \
‘!X
ibn ‘+X&
/
! ! ! *
*
#
Hence, there was no pressing economic need for the Prophet to resort to
such a bond between the #" and the % !.35 Furthermore, a number
of accounts indicate that the
was not exclusively used between the
#"
and the % !. Indeed, the same contract had been employed
between members of the #" ! & *
36 and then
again in Medina.37 What prompted the Prophet to do this?
Some scholars believe that the main reason for the Prophet’s use of
the
was probably social, that is to say, it was a means of ensuring the
unity of the new umma and establishing relationships between its members
on the basis of absolute equality. This would eradicate the tribal concepts
that divided individuals into a hierarchy of different groups, each possessing
a higher status than the other. For example, the
+ (client) who was a
nominal member of a tribe, or the *$ (confederate) who was allied to
a tribe, had a higher status than the slave; the full member of a tribe by
blood relations had a higher status than the *$, and so on. By establishing a
between the Muslims, the Prophet wished to abolish these divisions.
This was particularly the case in Medina, where tribal conventions meant
that the % ! considered the #" to be their *$, even though it was
understood that the *$ had a lower status than a full member of the tribe in
that he lived under the latter’s protection. For this reason, the blood money
33 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, p. 86.
34 +V
& ‘+/ V
V[
@!X& . +4
$, Cairo, 1914, II, p. 18.
35 Al-‘+
& X ‘³X!
V! X%X ‘
V
’, in
$*
*
‘arab, ed. and
with an introduction by ‘'!X ‘+/ V
V
X!& Z
& ``& "# `#
36 '/
VX& ‘\
, I, p. 264.
37 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I, p. 238.
64
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
payable for the killing of a *$ was half that payable for the killing of a full
member, and the full member took precedence over the *$ in matters of
inheritance and was not required to avenge his killing.38
It was because of this inequality that the Prophet strove, by means of the
, to put an end to the divisions that tribalism imposed on the Muslims
within the single umma and to establish relationships between them based
on absolute equality, in accordance with God’s words that ‘the believers are
brothers’.39 Indeed, in some traditions the Prophet referred to the concept of
!" "
/ *
!#
!"& +/
’
V
X’
record that he said: ‘The lives of believers are equally valuable. They are one
hand against others. The lowest of them can guarantee their protection.’40
Finally, it is worth remarking that the Prophet abolished the system of
alliances between members of the umma because Islam considers all Muslims
to be brothers and therefore implicitly in alliance against their enemies,
because they are a single umma distinguished from other people and because
there are no separate confederations within Islam.41
THE C O N S T RUC T I O N O F T H E P RO P H E T ’S MOSQUE
A N D H I S W I V E S’ H O U S E S
Prayer is the oldest of the religious observances in Islam. It is next in
importance to belief in God because it is a practical expression of the spiritual
bond which ties man to his Creator. At the same time, prayer draws Muslims
together so as to form a distinct community founded on unity of faith, a legal
system and shared values.42 The Prophet and his Companions practised this
religious observance from the earliest days of the Meccan period but were
forced to pray in secret due to the persecution of the polytheists. For this
reason, they did not attempt to identify a permanent place in Mecca to serve
as a mosque in which they could gather and perform the ritual prayers.
When Islam spread to Medina before the Prophet’s hijra there, the
Muslims set aside certain places in which to congregate and openly undertake
the religious duty of prayer. One of these places was a mirbad (a place where
dates are put out to dry), which the Prophet chose as the site on which to
build his mosque after his hijra to Medina. Ibn Sa‘d states that the Prophet
bought this mirbad for 10 dinars from two orphaned young men from the
38 Al-‘+
& ‘³X!
V!
X%X’, pp. 50–2.
39 % ", 49:10.
40 Ibn ad-Dayba‘
V
/X& ‘+/ V
V[
@!X& 5 *
+!
"
‘
!
*
&
& *
/
‘
*
X
VZX/
V~
/& ={& '& "# #
41 Al-‘+
& ‘³X!
V!
X%X’& "# {`£ [¦ X& al-Umma, p. 65.
42 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, p. 123.
65
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
% !. Before the arrival of the Messenger of God, one of the leaders of the
% ! named As‘
/
X
which faced towards Jerusalem in which he and his fellow Muslims used to
pray and perform the Friday service.43
After buying this piece of land, the Prophet removed the trees and
rubble from it and, with the assistance of his followers from the #"
and the % !, began to build the mosque. The walls were made of unburnt
bricks, the roof of palm fronds from which the leaves had been stripped and
the pillars from the trunks of palm trees. The mosque covered an area of
100 square cubits, equivalent to 60 m2. It faced towards Jerusalem, since at
that time the Muslims still turned in that direction while performing their
prayers.44
Alongside the mosque the Prophet built houses for his wives. These
were small rooms with low ceilings, made of unburnt bricks, the stalks of
palm branches and the trunks of palm trees. The Prophet built the houses in
this location so that he could come out and go straight into the mosque.45 It is
for this reason that legal requirements for the construction of mosques came
to be established and that governors’ houses and administrative departments
were situated next to mosques. The purpose of establishing a mosque is not
only religious, that is to say, for the performance of prayer, but also political
in that the mosque creates a bond between the members of the umma.46
The sources state that it took approximately seven months to build the
mosque and the houses and that the #" and the % ! undertook the
work voluntarily and very willingly. The Prophet worked alongside them,
praising their enthusiasm in a celebrated line of poetry: ‘O God, there is no
/
#
"
% ! and the
#" .’47
It was thus ordained that the mosque be built by a voluntary collective
effort on the part of a group of Muslims from the umma and that it should
become the centre of the spiritual, cultural, social and political life of the
community. After the Prophet, the new leadership adopted the mosque as
its headquarters and all matters of importance were settled there. It was also
where Muslims gathered to discuss general issues of war and peace, receive
tribal delegations and so on.48
43 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I, p. 239.
44 Ibid., pp. 239–40; al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, p. 84.
45 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, p. 240.
46 +V
& #
+#* , p. 386.
47 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, p. 240.
48 +V
& #
+#* , p. 67.
66
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
The Constitution of Medina
In order to regulate relations between the inhabitants of Medina comprising
the Aws and Khazraj tribes, the #"
&
* @
!!
in his capacity as the Messenger of God and leader of the community, the
Prophet prepared a document which in modern times has come to be known
as the ‘Constitution of Medina’. The text has reached us in its entirety by
'/ X!’s *
.+
'/
X!’s .
+.
Some extracts are also contained in the works of a number of historians and
traditionists.49 Most scholars therefore consider it to be genuine, especially
since it provides a particularly detailed description of the period during
which it was written.50
From a reading of the historical sources, it can be concluded that the
Prophet composed the Constitution in AH 1, perhaps after instituting
the between the #" and the % ! !
hijra.
& '/ X! !
of the building of the mosque and before dealing with the .51 This
date is not generally accepted amongst scholars, however, since the historical
sources containing the Constitution make no mention of when the Prophet
composed it. A number of scholars have proposed that it was written before
the battle of Badr in AH 2, while others have suggested that it was written
after it, since the Prophet’s position in Medina only became secure following
his victory in that battle.52
One scholar has suggested that the text in the form in which it has
reached us was neither originally a single document, nor composed at one
time. Initially, it was probably eight documents, written at different times,
which were subsequently combined into a single text.53
49 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, pp. 501–£ '/
X!& +/ ‘/
VX!& .
+&
& *
/
‘
*
¡X& 1353/1934, pp. 202– £ *
@
!!
~
!
X
V~
/X & #"
‘
+’&
‘
.+*
+$
&
& *
/
‘at lajnat at-ta’
VV
¡
!
VV
& 1956, pp. 15 – 21;
M. Hamidullah, ‘The First Written Constitution of the World’, The Islamic Review,
1941, p. 477.
50 R. B. Serjeant, ‘The Constitution of Medina’,
_
/ Q
VIII, 1964, p. 3; al-‘+& ad-
+
$*
‘
& "# =£
V
& #
+#* , pp. 75–£
V*
X@& =*),
pp. 293–4.
51 '/ X!& *
.+ & '& "# {=£ '/
X!&
.
+, pp. 206–£
V¢X\ &
.
<3*& '& "# =£
VZ
X
&
. & # *
@
!!
[¦ X& Z
& X
al-kutub al-‘ilmiyya, 1978, p. 30.
52 Julius Wellhausen, The Arab Kingdom and its Fall, trans. from the original German by M. Wier,
Beirut, Khayats, 1963, p. 11; M. Khadduri, War and Peace in the Law of Islam, Baltimore, Md.,
Johns Hopkins Press, 1961, pp. 205–6; al-‘+& X@ +@!
& ‘
@
V
V+X
‘
V
! V
V*
’, Majallat majma‘ al-lugha al-‘arabiyya al-urduniyya, No.
64, Amman, June 2003, p. 15.
53 Serjeant, ‘The Constitution of Medina’, p. 5.
67
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
The present writer considers that the opinions cited above are mere
conjecture, since they are based on a number of suppositions none of
which has been substantiated conclusively. We shall therefore deal with
" '/ X!’s *
.+ , in
% "
hijra&
!" / *
@
!!
"
*
of God and the leader of the nascent Islamic community, with a view to
regulating relations between him, the #" , the % ! and the Jews.
THE SI NGLE U M M A
Before dealing with the Constitution in terms of its conception of the
umma and the associated reforms, the meaning of the term umma must be
explained as it has several meanings in Arabic. Indeed, dictionaries provide
54 and the Qur’X
approximately sixty-four verses.55
There are two main meanings of the term, however: ‘a single community
which embraces one religion’ and ‘a community of people to whom God has
sent a messenger, whether they believe in him or not’.56 It is apparent from
"
"
umma in both
these senses:
>
! ! *
@
!!
?" / /
*
! !
/
!#
join with them and strive with them. They are one umma distinct from other
people.57
The umma was thus not restricted to the #" and the % ! who
embraced one religion, Islam, but also included all those content to associate
themselves with them, such as the polytheists of the Aws and Khazraj and
the Jewish clans allied to them. The latter are those referred to in the second
meaning of the term umma, something that the Constitution makes clear
when it describes the Jews as ‘an umma with the believers’,58
'/ '@X\
records, or ‘an umma of believers’&
'/
X!#59
54 *
¡ V
V
V
/X & /
*)& Z
& X
V%X/
V‘
/& =& '& "# £
[¦ X& al-Umma, pp. 43–4.
55 +V~
& X ‘+/ V
V<
& \
++
$*
.*
+$’
* ,
Z
& X
V@
& =& "# `=#
56 [¦ X& al-Umma, pp. 44–8.
57 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 501.
58 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 503.
59 '/
X!&
.
+, p. 204.
68
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
'
""
!
/
$ umma in Medina was a
religio-political entity and differed from the tribe in that the latter is based on
ties of blood, whereas the umma took religious faith and political allegiance
/
!!/# '
& !
religious community (millaY# >
&
&
umma was a combination of a single community of people professing the
same religion and a community of people to whom God had sent a messenger
whether they believed in him or not.
The new umma was the community ("
‘a) which consented to live
within the framework of Islam and under the leadership of the Prophet,
regardless of whether its members had come to believe in the message of
Islam or had yet to do so. In this respect, the meaning of the word umma
/
"
&
being raised to the level of a state (dawla). Wellhausen refers to this when he
remarks:
In the current circumstances in Medina, the religion came to possess great power
of a predominantly political nature. The Prophet was therefore able to establish
a community and create an unassailable authority. God was the emblem of the
leadership of the state. What takes place with us today in the name of the king
occurred then in the name of God. The army was called the ‘army of God’ and
the rules and regulations were attributed to God. So it was that through faith in
God, the Arabs became rulers without ever having previously conceived of such
a thing … Supreme power belonged to God Alone; but His representative, His
Messenger, who was aware of His wishes and who was the one who realized
them, was the Prophet. The Prophet was not simply someone who gave notice
of the truth; he was also the sole legitimate political leader over the earth. No
one could compete with his authority. There was no other prophet and there
never would be.60
The above shows that within Islamic thought, the word umma does not
merely indicate any community of people or any religion; rather it came to
designate a socio-political entity with a particular religious orientation. It is
a ‘single umma distinct from other people’. The umma/dawla61 as described
in the Constitution had become a community open to all individuals and
groups who wished to live within its framework. This facilitated its growth
60 Julius Wellhausen, 5*
+
‘.
1
+
umawiyya&
# !
}!
/ * @
!!
‘+/ V
VX +/ [
&
&
1968, p. 8.
61 Old Arabic dictionaries are noticeably unaware of the current legal and political implications
of the term dawla& ! !
! //
$
battle. The Qur’X ! #
V
/X & /
*),
III, p. 377; 0
‘ , 3:140; , 59:7.
69
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
and development from the ‘state of Medina’ into a regional state which
towards the end of the Prophet’s life embraced most of the Arab tribes living
on the Arabian peninsula. This was then to expand during the period of the
Rightly Guided Caliphs and be transformed into a global power comprised
of different peoples and tribes all living within the territory of Islam and
under its system of regulations.
The #" and the % ! formed the nucleus of the umma and
occupied positions of leadership.62 The Constitution laid down a number of
rules which regulated relations between them, as follows:
1. Insofar as relations between groups of Muslims within the umma were
to be based on unity and mutual responsibility, those groups had to
work together and offer mutual support in times of both peace and
war.63 They were also under an obligation not to abandon any of their
number who had been taken prisoner by the enemy without attempting
to secure his release through payment of a ransom.64
2. In that the Constitution considered all Muslims to be equal in rights
and duties, it gave them the right to grant protection to any stranger
who appealed to them for help and obliged all Muslims to respect such
arrangements.65
3. It was not permitted for any Muslim to make an alliance with the client
( +) of another Muslim without the latter’s permission. The aim of
$
!
! * !#
4. The murder of a Muslim was punishable by death unless the guardian of
the murdered man gave his pardon and agreed to accept blood money.66
5. All believers were to take responsibility for implementing the
punishments meted out to criminals, even if the criminal was the son
!# >
\ "/ ¡
for partisanship within the new umma or for maintaining the custom of
exacting revenge.67
>
/
the Muslims as individuals but also laid down other rules on relations
between them as members of tribal blocs insofar as it acknowledged the tribal
and clan structures existing in Medina and regarded them as administrative
units within the single umma. The #" were therefore viewed as
62 Wellhausen, 5*, p. 12.
63 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 503.
64 Ibid., p. 502.
65 Ibid., pp. 502–3.
66 '/ #& "# {£ '/
X!&
.
+, pp. 202–3.
67 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 503.
70
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
one tribal unit alongside the other tribes in Medina, and the tribes in turn
% !
* @
!!
?"
of the umma.
Under the Constitution, the tribes had a duty to ensure that their
members continued as before to work together and to provide mutual
support, in addition to assuming joint responsibility for payment of the blood
money needed to secure the release of any who had been taken prisoner.
They were also obliged to help anyone burdened with debts to settle them
and thus avoid becoming hostage to them.68
THE UMMA AND THE JEW I SH T R I BE S I N M E DI NA
The Constitution treats the Jewish tribes in Medina as a group within
the umma# ' ! "
/ /&
Z
\X‘& Z
VV
¦ Z
³
& /
!
allies of the clans within the Khazraj and the Aws. It therefore speaks of the
Z
‘+ & Z
VV~X& Z
V
V
¡¡X
#69 This has led some scholars to suggest that the terms of
Z
\X‘, the Banu-n-
¦
Z
³
& /
!
tribes ‘which had entered into alliance with the Aws or the Khazraj’.70 The
proponents of this view have not, however, supplied any text to corroborate
their position. Neither have they provided the original names of these small
Jewish clans, nor any information about their circumstances before or after
the writing of the Constitution.
In fact, the early sources lead us to conclude that the Jews mentioned
in the Constitution are identical to the Jewish tribes living in Medina, except
that they are referred to in their role as allies of the Aws and the Khazraj. This
/
that in Medina the
% ! had authority over the Jews.71
' & '/
X! "
the time when the Prophet arrived in Medina the Jews mentioned in the
! ! " Z
\X‘, the Banu-n-
¦
Z
³
# > "& Z
\X‘, which
acted treacherously and violated its peace treaty with the Prophet, was an
ally of ‘+/
X / /
" ! *
/
68 Ibid., p. 502; Wellhausen, 5*, pp. 12–13.
69 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 503.
70 +V
& #
+#* , p. 394.
71 +V*
X@& =*), pp. 302–3.
71
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
the Prophet.72 !
&
V¢X\
?"
Medina:
all the Jews made a peace treaty with him and he wrote a covenant between
them. The Prophet attached each group of Jews to their allies, established peace
among them and imposed conditions on them, one of which was that they
should not assist any enemy against him. After the Prophet achieved his victory
over the Meccans at the battle of Badr and went to Medina, the Jews acted
treacherously and violated the pact between them and the Prophet.73
It is clear from the above that the Jews who were covered by the Constitution
and who agreed to cooperate with the Prophet in accordance with its
"
Z
\X‘& Z
VV
¦
Z
³
# Z
!
in their regard?
1. The Constitution granted the Jews freedom to practise their religion. It
states: ‘The Jews have their religion and the Muslims have their religion,
both their clients [ +*] and themselves.’74
2. The Constitution ensured that the Jews would be protected and treated
impartially. It states: ‘Any Jew who attaches himself to us will be assisted
and treated equally. He will not be dealt with unjustly or persecuted by
any group.’75
3. If a Jew were to commit a crime against a member of the umma, the
responsibility for it would lie with him alone.76
4. In return for the rights mentioned above, the Constitution charged the
Jews with a number of duties. Thus, it stipulates that the Jews should
* !
! ‘The Jews
will be responsible for their own expenditure and the Muslims for theirs.
>
"
""
mentioned in this Constitution. The Jews shall contribute towards the
/ #’77
5. The Constitution states that the Jews must neither make an alliance with
the Quraysh and their allies nor consent to protect their trade.78 This was
because the Quraysh were at war with the Muslims.
72 '/
X!&
.
+& "# `£
VZ
X
&
. , p. 30.
73 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, p. 176.
74 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 503.
75 Ibid.
76 '/
X!&
.
+, p. 207.
77 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, pp. 503–4.
78 Ibid., p. 504.
72
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
# >
" ""
without the approval of the Prophet.79
7. Any serious disagreement arising among the Jews themselves or
between them and the other inhabitants of Medina must be referred to
the Prophet for adjudication.80
T H E P RO P H E T ’S AU T H O R I T Y T O L E A D T H E U M M A
An examination of the Constitution of Medina shows that it was drawn up
in order to realize the Qur’X ""
"
# >
Constitution consequently states that the ruler of the umma is God because
!
/ !# + ?"&
possessed the executive power in that he managed the affairs and orientation
of the umma in accord with God’s orders and prohibitions.81
The Prophet’s powers were therefore clearly related to his leadership of
the umma in conformity with the regulations laid down by the Constitution.
These powers were as follows:
1. The central role taken by the Prophet in the leadership of the umma
resulted from his position as the Messenger of God. It is for this reason
that the Constitution designated Medina as a sacred place of peace.82 The
issue of peace in Medina was thus afforded a religious dimension whose
roots were found in the traditions and beliefs of the Arabs. For just as
*
"
"
/
forbidden, so also was Medina because it was the town of the Prophet.83
2. The Constitution declared that the Prophet was the arbiter or judge
before whom all disputes arising among the inhabitants of Medina were
to be submitted: ‘Whatever you disagree about, you must submit it
/ }
*
@
!!
#’84
3. In general, the Constitution granted the Prophet authority to take the
!
% "
!
of the umma.85
The Prophet thus became leader of the people of Medina.
79 Ibid., p. 503.
80 Ibid., p. 504.
81 +V*
X@& =*), p. 304.
82 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 504.
83 +VZ
X
&
. , p. 22; al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, p. 109.
84 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 503.
85 Ibid.
73
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
The Medinan state within the umma
The Prophet’s successful organization of public affairs in Medina in
accordance with the regulations in the Constitution provided the right
conditions for the emergence of a state in Medina, that is, a city-state from
the legal perspective. In terms of territory, people and leadership, all the basic
elements needed to create a state were already in place in Medina. The only
%
!"
"
the town. Consequently, when the Prophet succeeded in convincing the
people of Medina to accept and submit to his authority, as explained earlier,
all the basic elements needed to create a state were in place and a city-state
known as the umma emerged with all the characteristics of a state. These
*
&
people composed of #" , % !, the Jews and the polytheists of the
Aws and Khazraj, a power in the form of the government of the Prophet,
and full independence for the state in ruling over its people and its territory.
It should be noted that at this time the term dawla (state) did not have
"
# > ’X
!
written by the Prophet therefore use the word umma to mean state in that
sense.86 In other words, the umma was the equivalent in Islamic thought to
what is currently known as a dawla.
As soon as the Prophet had completed his elaboration of the regulations
governing the domestic affairs of the umma or state of Medina, he began
to attend to its foreign policy with a view to countering the enemies of the
umma, in particular the polytheists of Mecca. The Prophet was well aware that
this required the members of the umma to be both physically and mentally
prepared in case it was necessary to use force against those enemies. In fact,
during the Meccan period, the Qur’X
""
* !
an eventuality. Some verses were revealed which permit Muslims to use force
to counter injustice and aggression, for example:
And those who help each other when they are treated with oppression. The
recompense for an injury is an equivalent injury. But if a person forgives and
makes reconciliation, his reward will be from God. God does not love the
unjust.87
It was not long before the Qur’X
/ * !
% ! ‘Permission is given those
who wage war because they are wronged. God is Most Powerful to aid
86 +V*
X@& =*), p. 307.
87 % , 42:38–41.
74
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
them.’88 In his commentary on the Qur’X&
V /
was revealed ‘during the Prophet’s hijra to Medina’.89 As for its meaning,
'/ '@X\
* ! /
/
persecuted ‘and they had done nothing wrong to the people apart from
worshipping God’.90
It should be noted that the Qur’X "
‘" in the way
of God’ * ! !# ' +
/
dictionaries, the word "
!
%
achieve a noble aim, such as working for the sake of God and spreading
Islam.91 During the Meccan period, the Qur’X ! !
the unbelievers with argument and informing them of the message of the
Qur’X# '
&
!" ‘Do not listen to the unbelievers, but strive
["] against them with the utmost vigour,’ 92 that is, with the Qur’X#
During the Medinan period, the term was extended to mean exerting the
! !
"
#93
The Muslims were consequently well aware when they emigrated from
Mecca to Medina that they had been treated unjustly by the polytheists and
had the right to use force to repel such oppressors. It was for this reason that
the Constitution of Medina includes a number of articles which refer to the
polytheists of Mecca as the main enemies of Islam and also forbids the parties
to the Constitution to offer protection to them or their trade. Similarly, some
articles stress that the people of Medina should support each other in the
event of war and in defence of the town.
The beginning of " against
the Meccan polytheists
In *
.+ , the military campaigns personally led by the Prophet
against the polytheists are called ghazwas, while the military campaigns
under the command of someone else chosen by the Prophet are called
sariyyas or ba‘ths; these were usually on a small scale and designed to carry
out reconnaissance and waylay trade caravans.94
The early biographies of the Prophet differ regarding the date when
* ! !
/
# +V¢X\
'/
‘d, for instance, state
88 % ", 22:39.
89 +V
/& *
@
!!
/ +@!
&
‘
/’ &
& *
/
‘
*
X
VZX/
V~
/& ={`& ´''& "# #
90 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 468.
91 +V
/X & /
*), I, p. 286.
92 %& , 25:52.
93 %% $, 8:72–5.
94 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, II, pp. 5–6.
75
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
sariyya
*
!!
/ ~
!
/
‘+/ V
V*
/& !" !
! #" and half
% !, at the end of the seventh month of AH 1.95 It intercepted a Quraysh
!
VX! Q}
Y
/ +/
X
!"
/ !# /%
& &
!
*
¡ / ‘+!
V
&
/ "
went from one to the other until the confrontation was resolved.96
+ '/ '@X\&
/
X& '/ ~
!
&97 they
consider that Muslim military activities began with the ghazwa +/ X’,
/ ?" !
& !
arrival in Medina. Composed entirely of #" , the expedition was sent
to halt a caravan of the Quraysh but was unsuccessful because the caravan
$ # > ?"
"
/
"
*
% / ‘+!& Z
§
!
&
to which the Prophet ‘
Z
§
!
Z
§
!
would not raid him. They would not gather their forces against him or assist
any of his enemies. A written contract was drawn up between them.’98 After
this, the Prophet returned to Medina.
'
& '/ '@X\
biographers of the Prophet who agreed with him, the Prophet’s military
activities began at the end of AH 1, a view that is further corroborated by
V
/
#99 It is moreover consistent with the course of events in Medina
and with the Prophet’s desire to serve as a model of behaviour for all time,
especially in affairs of great importance. It is inconceivable that the Prophet
!
"
!
Companions while he sat in Medina merely waiting for news.
The Prophet evidently hoped that these military campaigns would
demonstrate to the Quraysh that his new circumstances had made him a
powerful man capable of imposing an economic embargo on their commercial
}
Q
VX!Y# '
their trade and protect the life of luxury that depended on it from the serious
dangers awaiting them, then they had to acknowledge the Prophet and enter
into negotiations with him to reach an agreement regulating relations between
"
# +
$& &
not prepared to make any agreement, since they were unwilling to accept the
95 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, II, pp. 9–11; Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, II, p. 16.
96 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, II, p. 9.
97 '/ X!& *
.+ & '& "# {=£
/
X& 5*
*$
.
), ed.
Akram al-‘+!&
¡
& *
/
‘
VX X/& =& '& ""# =& `K=£ '/ ~
!& +/ *
@
!!
’+ / +@!
/
‘ & +
‘
*& '@X ‘+//X
XV
V
V+
&
&
n.d., pp. 100–1.
98 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, II, p. 8.
99 +V
/
& 5*Q II, pp. 402–3.
76
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
Prophet’s conditions, most crucially
recognition of the right of Muslims
freely to practise their religion.100
The peace treaty concluded
by the Prophet with the chief of
Z
§
!
!
Z
/
the Muslims and the polytheists
~
!
’s sariyya
both indicate that, through such
activities, the Prophet aimed, inter
alia, to demonstrate his power to
the Arab tribes who either lived
around Medina or whose homes
lay alongside the trade routes. In so
doing, he hoped to win them over
to his side or at least ensure that
!
$
between him and the polytheists,
which indeed proved to be the case.
The Muslims continued to 1.8 The Green Dome of the
launch their attacks on the Meccan Prophet’s Mosque, Medina
caravans until the leaders of the (© Aramco World Magazine)
polytheists ran out of patience and
* !
/
&
!
the battle of Badr. It was preceded, however, by a very serious incident
in the form of a sariyya raid, known as the ‘palm-tree sariyya’, on a small
caravan belonging to the polytheists. During this raid, which took place near
Mecca during the sacred months, the Muslims killed one of the polytheists,
took two men prisoner and looted the caravan. The attack served to
enrage the polytheists and the Prophet’s enemies insofar as it constituted
$
! / /
majority of Arabs. Indeed, the Muslims in Medina joined with the Meccans
in condemning the attack.101 The Prophet therefore reprimanded the leader
of the sariyya, ‘+/
X /
@&
/
&
‘I did
!&
%
two prisoners.’ He also refused to take any of the proceeds of the attack.102
100 Sha‘/X& *
@
!!
‘+/ V
V~
& ;
++
+ , Beirut,
V*
%
/
V
VV
VV
‘, 1983, p. 22.
101 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, pp. 601–4.
102 Ibid., p. 604.
77
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
The Prophet subsequently received a revelation, consisting of a few
verses, which explained that it was in fact the polytheists in Mecca who
had violated the sanctity of the sacred months and the holy sites because of
their lack of faith in Almighty God and their persecution of the Muslims in
*
! !
! !
$
religion. It was consequently the Muslims’ right to counter the aggression of
"
!&
! #103
With this, the crisis was over and the Muslims continued their military
activities until the battle of Badr took place.104
The battle of Badr and those that followed affected the development of
relations between the nascent umma and the polytheists, both in Mecca and
+
/
"
# ¢
/$ !
!
$ " #
Military conflict with the polytheists
As part of the Prophet’s policy of harassing the commercial caravans of
!
VX!& [
!
¦X AH 2 he called
upon his Companions to join him in a raiding party, or ghazwa, to attack one
/
% !
VX! Q}
Y#105
¢
& +/ X&
?"
led his Companions out of Medina in order to attack it, he sent an urgent
letter to the Quraysh asking them to come and defend the caravan, which
!" =&
!
/
/ !
¡ /#106
Most of the Quraysh responded to this plea for assistance so as to protect
their interests and also to exact revenge on the Muslims for their raid on
!# + +/ X’s
caravan managed to escape and return safely to Mecca, the result of this
the Muslims in order to curb their activities and prevent them from attacking
their caravans.107
The only recourse available to the two sides was therefore military
confrontation, which occurred at a place called Badr. The ensuing battle that
/
! % "
= [
!
¦X AH 2. There were 950 men
"
= * ! &
&
/
of the number of polytheists. Nonetheless, victory was on the side of the
103 Al-Baqara& ``=£
V /& ‘, III, p. 46.
104 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 604.
105 Ibid., p. 607.
106 Ibid., p. 609.
107 '/ #£
V¢X\ & . <3*, I, p. 27.
78
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
Muslims owing to the unity of their leadership, their excellent organization
and the strength of their faith.108
By the standards of the time, the polytheists suffered severe losses
during the battle: seventy were killed and a further seventy taken prisoner,
while only fourteen were killed on the Muslim side. The polytheists killed
included some of the most prominent Meccan leaders who opposed Islam.109
It is therefore not surprising that this Muslim victory proved to be decisive
and had a profound effect on the status of the Prophet and the Muslims in
Medina, as well as on the status of the Prophet within the Arabian peninsula
and among the Arabs in general.
'
"
/
""
V
%# >
/
&
"
of the caravan that had escaped the Muslims prior to the battle of Badr110 and
gathered as many men as possible from the Quraysh and their allies until
! & #111 > * !
"
*
@ &
/
! # >
700 men in the Muslim army, that is, fewer than one quarter of the number in
the army of the polytheists. This battle, which took place at the end of AH 3,
inevitably ended in favour of the polytheists.112
This success encouraged the Quraysh to continue amassing resources
*
!
& "
since the Muslims had not been prompted by their setback at the battle
@
"
%
’s caravans and
tightening their blockade. The ambitions of the Quraysh were realized in
AH 5, when they were able to organize a military expedition composed of
! =&
! /
!/
tribes. Their advance was, however, halted by the Muslims on the outskirts
of Medina, where they had dug a ditch to prevent the army from entering
the town and engaging in skirmishes with the Muslims who formed a line of
defence behind the ditch. After the polytheists had besieged Medina for some
twenty days in terrible weather conditions, their solidarity began to crumble
!
% # >
to return disappointed after failing to achieve their aims.113
The Prophet considered that the failure of the Quraysh and their
allies, the %3. (the Allies), in the battle at Medina heralded a crucial
transformation in the balance of power in favour of the Muslims. ‘The
108 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, pp. 612, 617, 646, 706–14.
109 Ibid., pp. 706–14.
110 +V¢X\ & . <3*, I, pp. 199–200.
111 Ibid., pp. 200–1.
112 +V¢X\ & . <3*, I, pp. 220–`£ '/ X!& *
.+ , II, pp. 122–43.
113 '/ X!& *
.+ , , pp. 215–`£
V¢X\ & . <3*, I, pp. 445–96.
79
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
Quraysh will not attack you again after this year,’ he told his Companions,
‘but you will attack them.’114 No doubt the Quraysh expected the Prophet
to respond to their attack by launching a rapid counter-offensive, but what
actually came surprised them in that it was of a completely different nature.
In AH 6, the Prophet travelled to Mecca along with approximately 1,400 of his
Companions, all clothed in pilgrim’s garments so that they could perform the
rituals of the minor pilgrimage (‘umra) and demonstrate their great respect for
the Ka‘ba, the Sacred House of God, which was a holy place for both Muslims
and Arab polytheists. This journey helped to lessen the hostility between the
two parties and to open the way for peaceful negotiations. Indeed, this is what
""
V~
/
&
%
the existence of the umma/dawla in Medina and began to deal with it on equal
terms, with each side having the right to protect its own interests and defend
itself.115
The Prophet’
V~
/
"
the way for him to spread Islam among the Arab polytheists over a wide area
and to enhance the status of his state through the contracts and alliances that
he made with them. In addition, the treaty offered him a good opportunity
/
/ "" !
since AH 2. The manner in which this was done, the reasons behind it and its
consequences are examined in what follows.
Conflict with the Jewish tribes
The Meccan verses of the Qur’X
* @
!!
""
whom the Torah announced would come to guide humankind to the eternal
religion.116 !
!
extension of the previous messages delivered by Moses, Jesus and the other
prophets.117 It was for this reason that whenever there was serious rivalry or
$ /
+
/ *
&
that they were waiting for a prophet who would come and unite them and
lead them to victory over their enemies.118 ¢ * @
!!
and announced his calling to the Medinans whom he met at Aqaba, they
therefore declared their belief in him before the Jews were able to do so.119
114 '/ X!& *
.+ , II, p. 254.
115 Ibid., pp. 308–21.
116 Al-A‘$, 7:157–8.
117 Al-A‘, 87:18–19; ), 35:31.
118 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 267.
119 Ibid.
80
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
Islam thus spread in Medina among the clans of the Aws and Khazraj,
while the Jews refused to accept it on the grounds that the prophet for
whom they were waiting would be an Israelite, as stated in their religion.120
Nonetheless, when the Prophet immigrated to Medina, the Jews were obliged
to have dealings with him in response to the request of their allies from the
Aws and Khazraj, since the rules of alliance compelled the Jews to respect
an ally’s granting of sanctuary. Moreover, the Jews perhaps thought that the
Prophet’s ability to unite the people of Medina under his leadership and
establish peace and stability would bring them some economic and political
/# >
!
*
and to becoming members of the nascent umma.
The rapid spread of Islam in Medina and the growth of the Prophet’s
power and authority made the Jews fear for their future, however, especially
since Islam emphasized its difference from Judaism in a number of ways. For
instance, the Muslims had originally faced towards Jerusalem during their
prayers, but the Qur’X
!
*
#121 The
Muslims also adopted a form of call to prayer which differed from that used
by the Jews.122 As for fasting, the Muslims were enjoined to fast during the
! [
!
¦X
‘X’, when they would previously
fast alongside the Jews.123 All these changes occurred in AH 2, shortly before
the battle of Badr.
The decisive victory of the Muslims over the Meccan polytheists at the
battle of Badr made the Jews feel threatened and they began to be envious of
the Muslims and to underplay the extent of their victory. They then began to
cooperate with the # 6& (the Hypocrites), a group of polytheists from
the Aws and Khazraj who pretended to be Muslims, opposed the Prophet and
!" ! "
$
# > ""
the # 6& with information taken from the Jewish religious heritage so
that they could use it in their arguments and harassment of the Muslims with
a view to undermining their faith. The Qur’X " !
"
of the arguments that took place between the Jews and the # 6& on the
one hand and the Muslims on the other.124 It is hardly surprising that this
tense situation should lead to a clash between the Muslims and the Jews that
! $#
> Z
\X‘ / /
/
* !# >
!
/
/
* !
and some Jews from the tribe who had molested a bedouin woman selling
120 Ibid., pp. 513–18.
121 Al-Baqara, 2:142–{£ '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 550.
122 '/ X!& *
.+ , I , p. 508.
123 +V
/
& 5*, I, p. 417.
124 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, pp. 513–19; , 59:11–12; #’ida, 5:80–1.
81
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
!
% Z
\X‘ and during the course of
which a Jew and a Muslim were killed.125 > Z
\X‘ made no
attempt to apologize for what they had done; on the contrary, according to al-
¢X\ &
/
! *
!&
aggressively and entrenched themselves in their stronghold. The Prophet
had no choice but to declare war against them.126
> Z
\X‘ were known for their strength; reportedly, they
were ‘the bravest of the Jews’127
!# >
an unassailable fortress in which to position their defence during battle.128
!& /
Z
‘Awf from the
Khazraj whose senior members included ‘+/
X / /
&
# 6& in Medina, who encouraged them to wage war against the Prophet
"!
!#129 As soon as war broke
out with the Muslims, however, ‘+/
X / /
/% "!
¡ ?" / # ' &
Muslims prevailed and the Jews were allowed to leave Medina with their
/
! "
VX!
+
‘X#130
+
*
! Z
\X‘ and
their expulsion from Medina, the Prophet’s position was strengthened while
that of his opponents from among the Jews and # 6& was weakened.
Moreover, the economic circumstances of the Muslims, particularly the
#" , improved in that they were able to make use of the houses and
" / Z
\X‘ and now had a monopoly over the
market in Medina.131
The victory of the Muslims at the battle of Badr and their expulsion of
Z
\X‘ from Medina served to alarm and embitter the remaining
Jews. Working alongside the # 6& in Medina, they continued to intrigue
and plot against the Prophet. They were delighted when the Muslims were
/
/
@
""
to take revenge. That opportunity presented itself in AH 4, when the Prophet
% Z
VV
¦ " "
/ !
of two of their allies who had been killed. The Jews used this occasion to
formulate a plan to assassinate the Prophet and rid themselves of him, but the
?"
$ ! !# !
telling them that, since they had violated the covenant between them, they
125 '/ X!& *
.+ , II, pp. 47–8.
126 +V¢X\ & . <3*, I, p. 177.
127 Ibid., pp. 176–7.
128 '/ X!& *
.+ , II, p. 48.
129 +V¢
\ & . <3*, I, p. 178.
130 Ibid., pp. 178–£ '/ X!& *
.+ , II, pp. 48–9.
131 +V*
X@& X!
@ X& #+&$
‘.
+ , Baghdad,
1988, p. 48.
82
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
1.9 Holy Ka‘ba in Mecca
(© Ministry of Culture and Information, Kingdom of Saudi Arabia)
must leave Medina. After the Muslims had imposed an unrelenting blockade
on them and burnt their plantations, they were forced to surrender and
depart from Medina to live in the region of Khaybar, leaving their homes
and plantations to the Muslims.132 This led to a further improvement in the
economic circumstances of the Muslims, especially the #" , and to a
% " Z
\X‘ in Medina.
> "! Z
VV
¦
in Khaybar to try and mobilize a strong force composed of the polytheist
Arab tribes under the leadership of the Quraysh and to attack the state of
Medina. This was to result in the military expedition of the Allies (%3.^ and
the battle of the Ditch.
~
/ +%
/& Z
VV
¦&
!" "
Z
³
&
‘b ibn Asad, to break his peace treaty
with the Prophet and join the alliance. Aware of the seriousness of such
a development, the Prophet tried to prevent Ka‘b from doing so until the
alliance’s siege of Medina was over. As soon as the siege ended, the Prophet
set out with the army that had been defending Medina and made for the
Z
³
/%
!!/
!
unconditionally submit to such punishments as were deemed appropriate
for their actions. After some prevarication and resistance, they were forced to
accept the judgement of Sa‘d ibn Mu‘X & + &
of their allies. Sa‘d’s verdict was particularly severe, since they had violated
"
*
!
132 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, I, pp. 363–£ '/ X!& *
.+ , II, pp. 190–1.
83
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
critical situation. He ordered that their menfolk be killed, their women and
children be led into captivity and their possessions be taken as booty for the
Muslims.
Most of the old sources indicate that the Prophet carried out the
sentence.133 Contemporary scholars, however, have adopted a variety of
"
"
"
! $
Z
³
&
! ¡
""
/
% "
# > " !
!
with those who believe that the punishment may have been carried out on
Z
³
Muslims. As for the other members of the tribe, however, they were given
the sentence for captives set out in the Qur’X&
either had to pay a ransom or were treated mercifully and allowed to go free
without any payment.134
Once the Jewish presence in Medina was much reduced with the end
of the three Jewish tribes there, the Prophet turned his attention to settling
accounts with the Jews of Khaybar and the neighbouring Jewish settlements
which had agitated against the Muslims and were preparing for an attack
on Medina. The Prophet was assisted in this by his successful truce with the
*
"
V~
/
# ' AH 7, he marched north at the head
of an army composed of some 1,400 men. He effectively laid siege to the
fortresses at Khaybar and made them submit one after the other to conditions
that were relatively lenient. The Jews of Khaybar were allowed to remain in
their homes and plantations provided that they agreed to acknowledge the
authority of the Prophet and pay half of the proceeds from these plantations
every year to the Muslims.135 After being threatened with death, the Jews
! !
%& ¢X VV
X
>
!X’ also agreed
to submit to the Prophet and be bound by the same duties as those accepted
by the Jews of Khaybar.136
! $ /
*
!&
Jews becoming part of the single umma which began to widen its borders and
$
! +
/
"
#137 As a result
of entering the nascent umma, the Jews became one of the ahl adh-dhimma
(‘people of the covenant’), that is, those peoples practising monotheism who
lived under the protection of God and His Prophet in return for a commitment
on their part to respect the rules and regulations of Islam and perform their
obligations in accordance with the contracts between them and the Muslims.
133 '/ X!& *
.+ , II, pp. 214–15, 234–40.
134 +V*
X@& #+&$
, pp. 57–9.
135 +V¢X\ & . <3*, I, pp. 634–£
V*
X@&
#+&$
, pp. 60–70.
136 '/ X!& *
.+ & '' "# {£
V¢X\ & . <3*, I, p. 711.
137 +V*
X@& =*), pp. 441–2.
84
TH E E M E RG E NC E O F T H E U M M A
The ahl adh-dhimma also included the Christians, who had a special
treaty with the Muslims. In the following discussion, we shall throw more
light on the circumstances of these Christians and their relations with the
Muslims.
Peaceful relations between the Muslims
and the Christians
As already mentioned, the Qur’X
!
'
!
!
!
/ !
prophets and apostles, beginning with Abraham and concluding with
* @
!!
/ ‘+/
X# ! ! *
" & &
the Prophet also tried to establish good relations with the
. (‘people
of the Book’), the Jews and the Christians.138 For example, under persecution
! " *
& !
* !
Abyssinia, where they were well received and where the Christian king
refused to surrender them to their people in Mecca when a delegation arrived
demanding their return.139
In contrast to the relationship between the Muslims and the Jews, the
!
$ /
the Muslims and the Christians on the Arabian peninsula during the time
of the Prophet, possibly because there were no Christian colonies in the
places where Islam was born, such as Mecca and Medina. However, this
does not mean that discussions about religion did not take place between the
Christians and the Muslims, in particular regarding the Christian doctrine of
the Holy Trinity. Indeed, the Qur’X / ! #140
During the later years of the Prophet’s life, when the Muslims acquired a
state in Medina and the umma/dawla /
"
$
over most regions of the Arabian peninsula, the Christian settlements agreed
to submit to the authority of Islam and to live under its auspices according to
a covenant with God and His Prophet. This was in exchange for an annual tax
called jizya which was paid by those able to take up arms. As for the Islamic
state, it promised in return to protect their persons, their possessions and
their religion.141
>
" / ?"
¡X
good example of the treaties that established peaceful relations between the
Muslims and the
.
(People of the Book, i.e. possessors of sculptures
138 Al-Baqara, 2:87–91; 0
‘ , 3:1–4.
139 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, pp. 321–38.
140 & * @
!!
‘Izza, *
, Cairo, 1948, I, pp. 147–63.
141 ‘+!X
& * @
!!
&
++
&+ , Cairo, 1979, pp. 90–2.
85
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
revealed by God)& "
# + !
obligations with regard to the Muslims, the treaty goes on to say:
> ""
¡X
"
!
"
}
*
@
!!
?"& * } # > "&
religion, their lands, their possessions and their churches will remain safe. This
""
¡X&
" #
bishop will be removed from his bishopric, no monk from his monasticism and
no devotee from his devotions. I bear witness to this.142
'
&
VZ
X
""
¡X
/
*
!&
"
lands because it was the same as the alms tax (3) paid by Muslims, and
that no army would march over their lands. In other words, they enjoyed a
kind of self-determination within the framework of the single umma.143
>
?"
""
¡X
Christians therefore formed the basis for relations between the Muslims
'
!
# ' & ! '
!’s
respect for the right of the Jews, the Christians and all other religions to enjoy
freedom of worship and conscience, as well as its promise to protect them
and their possessions and prevent any aggression against them, provided
that they abide by the rights and obligations imposed upon them by the rules
and regulations of the umma.
142 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I, p. 308.
143 +VZ
X &
. , p. 76.
86
Chapter 1. 3
THE I SLAMIZATION OF
THE A R ABIAN PENINSULA
Bahjat K amil Abd al- L atif
It is well known that the Quraysh were unable to triumph over the Muslims.
Indeed, they were routed at the battle of Badr in 2/624 and were almost
/
@
/
!
"
! / #
The battle of the Ditch in 5/626 was the last attempt by the Quraysh to put
?"
$
# ' /
&
their material and human resources and gathered their allies from the tribes
}
X& +
&
!&
X
& +¡
‘& Z
*
+@X/#1 With
Z
³
&
allies besieged Medina for almost one month in a major effort to break the
united front within the city. When all the attempts of the Quraysh failed,
however, they and their allies were forced to withdraw. The Qur’X !
this incident in God’s words: ‘Allah turned back the unbelievers for all their
fury. They gained no advantage.’2 As a result, the Muslims became convinced
of the rightness of their cause and were assured that God was assisting,
watching over and protecting them. This served to increase their faith and
make them realize the importance of acting in unison and mutual support.
It also became clear to the Prophet that the Quraysh were unable to
defeat the Muslims. ‘The Quraysh will never conquer you,’ he told his
= '/ X!& +/ * @
!!
‘Abd-al-Malik, *
.+ & # * @
!!
* @ V
V ‘+/ V
V~
! &
&
V*
%
/
V¡X
& =& '''& "# `£ * @
!!
/
*
‘ ibn Sa‘d, )(.&
.&
& X
V
@ VV
/‘ wa-n-nashr, 1969, I/II,
pp. 47–53.
2 %%3., 33:25.
87
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
Companions, ‘but you will conquer them.’3 On the basis of this realization
and a thorough understanding of the circumstances of the Quraysh, the
Messenger of God continued to summon people to accept Islam and to put
pressure on the weakened Quraysh. He also forced their allies from the Arab
tribes to abandon them, with the result that they eventually submitted to the
nascent state in Medina, acknowledging its authority and acting in accord
with its dictates.
The Prophet took a number of decisions, the outcome of which can be dealt
with under three main headings: battles and military expeditions; the Prophet’s
letters to kings, princes and leaders; and delegations from the Arab tribes.
Battles and military expeditions
Immediately after the failure of the Quraysh and their allies at the battle of
the Ditch, the Muslims sent out a number of military expeditions over a wide
area in order to inform the tribes about Islam, demonstrate the power of the
Muslims, spread the religion and unite the Arabs within the framework of a
new state. They were similarly very eager to spread the faith to other nations
in accordance with the aim of the exalted prophetic mission of Islam: ‘We sent
you as a mercy for all creatures.’4
The attacks and raids launched by the Muslims after the battle of the
V~
/
`# '
&
launched, mostly directed at the tribes living in the vicinity of Medina and
particularly those to the north, which represented the main threat to the
security and stability of the state. Thus, the Prophet took part in a raid
Z
<@ X& /
~¡X&
!"
/ %
on Bi’r Ma’
AH # + Z
<@ X
$ !
&
?"
!
"
*
X‘ al-
}
!! !
%
!&
!
them how powerful he was.5
Although these attacks and raids had a variety of aims, they were all
ultimately directed towards spreading Islam, extending its authority and
continuing to put pressure on the Quraysh until they submitted. The raids
/ Z
!& Z
>
‘
/
& Z
+
X‘ resulted in the seizure of rich booty in the form of camels and goats,
'/ X!& *
.+ , III, p. 733; W. Montgomery Watt, Muhammad at Medina,
Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1966, pp. 15–16.
4 %% . ’, 21:107.
{ +V¢X\ & * @
!!
/ ‘!
/ ¢X\ & . <3*, ed. M. Jones, Beirut, Mu’assasat
al-a‘
! VV!
/‘X& ==& ''& ""# {{–7; Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I/II, pp. 56–7.
88
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
instilled fear into the hearts of the men of those tribes and demonstrated the
strength of the new state.6
>
!
"
/ ~X
&
¢X ‘+ & ! %! ! *
& !
!X
' `&
"
!
VX!# > "
the caravan’s entire load and took a number of the men prisoner.7
>
"
/ ~X
!X
''
!
" @
/
V
/&
!"
?"&
/
/ Z
X!
#
’s group set upon the tribe and killed some of
its members, after which they took others prisoner and drove away their
livestock. The Prophet had apparently composed an earlier peace treaty for
Z
X!
!
\
# +
& ?"
/ ~X
release the tribe’s womenfolk and return its possessions.8
' ! [
!
¦X AH &
/ ~X
!!
¢X VV
X *
! !
plundered from one of his caravans en route
VX!#
’s force
successfully recovered the Muslims’ possessions and spread fear and alarm
among the neighbouring tribes.9
>
/ X/
V "" ‘Urayna in the month
X `
/
*
!&
group of men from the clans of ‘Ukl (belonging to the tribe of Taym ar-
[
//X/Y
‘
Q! / Z
¡
Y
"
some of the Muslims working in the service of the Prophet of God.
+V’s force caught up with them, surrounded them and took them
prisoner. They were then taken back to Medina where they were tortured
to death, a punishment concerning which the words of Almighty God were
revealed: ‘The punishment of those who wage war against God and His
Messenger and strive to spread corruption throughout the earth.’10
The military expedition of ‘+/ V
V[
@!X / ‘Awf in Sha‘/X `
was designed to spread the word of Islam. It is reported that when the
Messenger of God sent ‘+/ V
V[
@!X %
/
/
the Jandal, he said: ‘Attack in the name of Allah and for the sake of Allah.
Fight those who do not believe in God, but do not be extreme in this. Do not
6 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I/II, pp. 56–68. For more information on these raids, see al-‘+& X +@!
&
+
$*
‘
& Z
& *
/
‘at al-majma‘ al-‘!
V‘X\& =Q
pp. 249–50.
7 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, II, p. 63.
8 Ibid., pp. 63–4.
9 Ibid., pp. 65–6.
10 %#’ida, 5:33; Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, ''& ""# K£ +/
VV X’ '!X‘ / ‘Umar
/
& 5$*
/’
‘1*
& Z
& X
!
%
/
VX& =& ''&
pp. 288–94.
89
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
act treacherously and do not kill infants.’11 The Prophet also said: ‘If they
respond positively to you, then marry the king’s daughter.’ ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
was able to persuade the king to embrace Islam, along with many of his
subjects, and married the king’s daughter as instructed by the Messenger
of God.12
The raid of ‘+! / !
¦V§
!
! "
attempted
?"
/ +/
X# ‘Umar and
his men managed to enter Mecca at night and circumambulate the Ka‘ba. On
learning of this, the Quraysh sent some of their men against ‘Umar, who killed
two of them. On his way back to Medina, he came across another two men
!
/ !& % !
%
the other prisoner.13 >
!
"
# 6& (Hypocrites), who fabricated lies about the Messenger of God.14
It should be noted that all the raids, attacks and skirmishes that took
place, including the two raids in which the Prophet took part, were invariably
in response to hostility or to an act of aggression initiated by an enemy. These
counter-measures had a profound effect in that scarcely had the year 6/628
+
/ /
*
! %
on the Muslims with awe and fear. The environment was now conducive
to stability and the establishment of peace between the Muslims and their
neighbours. Both sides could establish friendly relations by forgetting old
scores, setting aside disputes, cooperating and joining forces for the sake of
good, in peace and security under the banner of the religion of Islam, the aim
of which is to worship God, the One, the Unique.15
THE T R E AT Y O F A L V~ U DAY BI YA
The Messenger of God continued on his course supported by revelations from
God. In the month of Dhu-l-Qa‘ada 6/March 628, he set out for Mecca with
the intention of performing the minor pilgrimage (‘umra). He called on the
tribes living between Mecca and Medina to join him and a large number of
people, most of whom had converted to Islam, did so. All the men, numbering
approximately 4,000, wore the ritual garments and were in the state of
11 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, II, p. 64.
12 Ibid., I/II, pp. 64–5.
13 '/ X!& *
.+ , III, p. 360; Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, II, p. 68.
14 These were the military expeditions of ‘+/
X / ‘+%&
+/ [X‘
X!
/ +/VV~
\\
V
&
‘+/
X / [
X@
& + /
X!
V
#
'/ X!& *
.+ , III, p. 746; Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I/II, pp. 66–7.
15
X& +!& ;+
& X
V!
‘X& =& "# {`#
90
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
"
\
/ "!
# > % !
!
"
&
#16
The time was right and all the circumstances favoured such a visit:
Medina was stable having been emptied of the Jews, the # 6& were
rendered harmless and ineffectual after the departure of their supporters,
and the desert Arabs had quietened down after realizing that the Muslims
were well aware of their conspiracies. The Muslims now had the strength to
protect their sanctuary and defend their religion. The awe-inspiring nature
'
! ""’s hearts and rocked their very souls after they saw how
God defended and supported His Messenger.
>
"
!
?"
! "! ‘umra and undertake its
various obligations and rituals in a peaceful and dutiful manner. If they
permitted him to perform the pilgrimage and visit their holy places, it would
mean backing down in the face of his challenge, thereby undermining the
people’ /
!# >
exclaimed: ‘What if the Arabs learn that he has managed to come here while
this state of war exists between us! By God, this can never be, as long as
we have an eye to blink!’17 On the other hand, if the Quraysh did not allow
the Prophet and his followers to visit Mecca, it would militate against their
claims to be caretakers of the religious sanctuary who offered facilities to its
visitors and pilgrims.
When news of the Prophet’s journey reached Mecca, the polytheists were
alarmed and wanted to prevent him from entering. They therefore dispatched
an armed force which stationed itself outside the sanctuary. The Prophet,
however, took another route from that usually taken by pilgrims until he
V~
/
# & "" *
to him to warn him about the Quraysh and ask him to turn back. The most
!"
!
V~
/ ‘+\
!
&
X
/# ¢
V~
/
!
?"
! &
X
"" ! !#
O people of the Quraysh. By God, it was not for this that we became your allies.
It was not for this that we attached ourselves to you. Will someone coming to
glorify the sanctuary of God be prevented from doing so? By the One in Whose
16 +V¢X\ & . <3*& ''& ""# {K{£ +%
! § X’V
V
V‘+!& *
.+
!!*, Medina, Maktabat al-‘ !
VV@%
!& ===& ""# K{£ ¢# *!
Watt, ‘
V~
/
’, Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1971, III, p. 539.
17 +V¢X\ & . <3*, II, p. 579.
91
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
!
&
! / *
@
!!
!
"!®
"
+@X/
!
®18
In fact, although the Quraysh showed signs of being determined to prevent
the Prophet from visiting the Ka‘/
&
""
against him had begun to wane. This was because their leaders’ opposition
to Islam was partly motivated by fear that Mecca would lose its religious
status among the Arabs if the new faith were to spread – and now here was
the religion of Islam, which had made Mecca the direction of prayer for all
Muslims since AH 2, making Mecca the goal of both the ‘umra and the "" (the
minor and the major pilgrimages respectively) in order to worship God and
draw close to Him. There was consequently no reason to oppose it.19 Likewise,
those Meccans who had accompanied the Prophet on his hijra (emigration)
from Mecca to Medina (that is, the #" , or Emigrants) had experienced
*
*
/
!& !"
!
them. This was in addition to a number of believers who lived in Mecca and
hoped that the Muslims would emerge victorious.20
Someone told the Messenger of God: ‘The Quraysh have called on the
+@X/
/ !& !
Q‘µdh
al-matXfl) to war. They have sworn by God that they will exert their utmost
efforts to come between you and the Ka‘ba.’ He replied:
¢
!
# ¢
!
!
!/
‘ba,
but we will resist whoever prevents us from doing this. The Quraysh are people
who have been harmed and exhausted by war. If they wish, I will conclude a
treaty with them stating that they should not interfere in what is happening
between me and other people, these being more numerous than the Quraysh. If
the people follow me, then the Quraysh must choose between joining them or
!
# Z } & '
'
! } !
%
cause victorious.21
'
""
!
?"
""
prevented him from circumambulating the Ka‘ba and that he was offering
a period of truce during which there could be peace. Both his religious
18 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, II, pp. 599–£ '/ X!& *
.+ , III, pp. 777–8.
19 +V*
X@& X!
@ X& =*)
6*
.+
+$
, Mosul,
*
/
‘at jami‘
V*
& ==Q p. 285.
20 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, II, p. 601.
21 '/ #& "# {£
VZ
\& +@!
/
V~
/ ‘+& ’il an-nubuwwa wa-ma‘$
+
!.
*‘a, ed. ‘Abd-al-Mu‘
‘
& Z
& X
V%
/
V‘ilmiyya, 1405/1985, IV,
p. 102.
92
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
motivation for going to Mecca and his readiness to accept a truce served to
/ >
\
X
&
&
that they would not support the Quraysh if they wanted to wage war against
the Messenger of God. The Prophet said: ‘Today, whatever conditions the
Quraysh make in which they ask me to show kindness to kinsfolk, I will do
it.’22
It also seems that the Prophet was expecting to enter into negotiations with
the Quraysh, although on some points he was not prepared to compromise.
He came not for war, but rather to perform the ‘umra and tooffer the Quraysh
an opportunity to make an agreement with him whereby they would leave
!
! "" !
"
time. Indeed, this was to their advantage since the hostilities had weakened
and injured them. The Prophet was therefore determined that nothing should
stand in the way of his goal and lead to war, in particular the extremism of
"
#
!"
&
X /
!
V
X‘&
! / !
#
>
%
X& /
+@X/ "" !
allowed him to leave.23
>
!
!
X&
" !
?"’s
camp and seize anyone they could. The men were caught, however, and
brought before the Prophet who, after opening negotiations with a delegation
from the Quraysh, pardoned them and allowed them to leave.24
The Prophet then sent ‘!X / ‘+X *
with the Quraysh and ask them to allow the Muslims to visit the Ka‘ba.
‘!X !
*
&
! !
the Quraysh that the Prophet had not come to wage war but to visit the
Ka‘ba and glorify its sanctuary. When the Muslims received no further news
of ‘!X&
*
!
Mecca with him had been murdered by the polytheists.
The Messenger of God decided that the Muslims should renew their
pledge of allegiance. He sat under a lotus tree and the Muslims came up and
$
/
/%
# >
was called the ‘" [¦ X’25 (also known as the ‘pledge of the tree’)
concerning which God said: ‘Allah was pleased with the believers when
22 '/ X!& *
.+ , III, pp. 775–£
!V
V * @
!!
/ +@!
/
‘!X
V
/& 5*
++$
*
`‘
] <3*^Q
ed. ‘Umar
‘+/ V
V
X!
V>
! & Z & X
V%X/
V‘
/& ===& "# #
23 '/ X!&
*
.+ , III, p. 779.
24 +V¢X\ & . <3*, II, pp. 599–=# '/ '@X\
* }
! !!
# '/ X!& *
.+ , III, pp. 779–80. See also adh-
/& 5*
, p. 386.
25 +V¢X\ & . <3*& ''& "# £ '/ X!& *
.+ , III, p. 780.
93
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
they swore allegiance to you under the tree.’26 On hearing this, the Quraysh
became more amenable and resolved to reach an agreement to end their
!
% "
*# >
&
ibn ‘Amr at the head of a delegation to hold talks with the Prophet. ‘Go to
*
@
!!
’, they told him, ‘and make peace with him. The treaty must state
that he withdraws from us for one year. By God, the Arabs must never say
that he managed to enter among us.’27
>
V~
/
&
that:
1. The war shall cease for a period of ten years during which time the
people will live in peace. They shall commit no acts of aggression against
each other and there shall be no hostility between them, whether overt
or covert.
`# + "
*
@
!!
may do so, as may any person wishing to enter into a contract or
# > /
X‘a has entered into a
covenant with the Messenger of God and the tribe of Bakr has done so
with the Quraysh.
# '
" !
*
@
!!
"!
"
& *
@
!!
! /
% !# '
*
@
!!
& &
! /
%
to him. There is an agreement between us and there shall be no theft or
treachery.
# *
@
!!
!
!"
*
current year and may enter among us next year and stay in Mecca for
three days, carrying only sheathed weapons.
5. The Muslims may enter Mecca as individuals at any time for the ‘umra
or the "" or for purposes of trade. Likewise, the inhabitants of Mecca
shall have freedom of movement and may enter Medina en route to
"
VX! "
"
#28
! !"
V~
/
/
!"!£ "&
the Prophet had consented to postpone what he had come to do, namely
visit the holy sanctuary. They also believed that he had sanctioned unfair
conditions in having agreed to send back anyone who appealed to him for
26 %, 48:18.
27 '/ X!& *
.+ & '''& "# =£
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, IV, p. 105.
28 +V¢X\ &
.
<3*, IIQ
"# £ *
@
!!
~
!
X
V~
/X & #"
‘at
+’&
‘
.+*
+$’
* & Z
& X
VX &
1389/1969, pp. 58–63.
94
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
shelter while at the same time permitting the Quraysh not to send back
anyone who appealed to them. Moreover, the Prophet had made a truce
with the Quraysh after all they had done against Islam and the Muslims.
An examination of the events, however, reveals that these complaints were
not based on a clear understanding or thorough assessment of the essential
nature of the agreement, as is evident from the following:
1. The Companions’ claim that, in agreeing not to visit the Ka‘ba, the
Prophet was abandoning his motives for travelling from Medina to al-
~
/
# '
& ?"
Ka‘ba but merely postponed it until the following year after ascertaining
from the Quraysh that it was his right to make the visit. This is indeed
what happened in the following year when he undertook the ‘umra.29
The Prophet consequently made no concessions. On the contrary, it was
the Quraysh who did so in allowing the Prophet and his Companions
to make their visit after having previously forbidden it and being very
hostile to Islam.
2. Those who opposed the truce believed that, by agreeing to send back
any of the Quraysh who appealed to the Prophet and yet allowing the
Quraysh not to send back any of his followers who appealed to them,
the Messenger of God had accepted something that was unfair and gave
the Quraysh an advantage. There is nothing, however, to justify this
argument, which is also inconsistent with the nature of the call to Islam,
the essence of the faith and the penetrating insight of the Prophet. The
Messenger of God could see no point in allowing anyone who did not
wish to become a Muslim to stay with him, whereas any Muslim wishing
! !
!
and sincerity about Islam. To send back such a person to the Quraysh
would not therefore remove his faith; on the contrary, he would instead
be minded to increase the number of those who supported Islam among
the ranks of the Quraysh, thereby weakening and creating problems for
them.30
3. The article concerning the Prophet’s action of sending back to the
Quraysh those Muslims who came to him without the permission of
their patrons refers only to men and makes no mention of women. For
29 '/ X!& *
.+ & '''& ""# `K£
V
/
& +/
‘
* @
!!
/
&
5*
+ & # * @
!!
+/ VV
¦ '/X!&
& X
V!
‘X& =K
70, III, pp. 23–5.
30
+/ Z
!"
V¢X\ & . <3*, II, pp. 624ff.;
V
/
& 5*, II, pp. 638–£
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, IV, pp. 107–8.
95
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
this reason, the Prophet considered that this article did not apply to
women.31
# >
"
V~
/
their acknowledgement that the Prophet was on the same footing as
them and an equal partner to the contract. It also showed that they
" ?"
"
end to his activities. Consequently, they agreed to the treaty in order to
establish peace in preference to a war that they were unable to pursue
after all their failed attempts to defeat Islam and the Muslims.
5. The treaty was to be in effect for a period of ten years, but its articles did
not account for all the eventualities that might arise with the passage of
time. In fact, intertribal problems arose within less than two years, and
this gave the Prophet a reason to rescind the agreement.32
# >
?" "
V~
/
!
eventful, with the ‘" [¦ X’ as the highlight in which the
Muslims renewed their oath to the Prophet to be resolute and steadfast.
This increased the authority and status of the Prophet and many Muslims
consider it to be tantamount to the conquest of Mecca.33 It is generally
agreed that the verse ‘We made a clear conquest for you’ is a reference
V~
/
&
’X
V~
/
/
‘clear conquest’# +V
!!
event, saying: ‘There was no earlier conquest in Islam more important
than this.’34 '/ X! !
% ‘> "
V
* }
V~
/
=& !&
two years later during the conquest of Mecca he had 10,000 men with
him.’35
# >
V~
/
/ "
/ "
in place of a war which had by then lasted six years. It also guaranteed
security and freedom for the people and encouraged a number of those
who believed in Islam to make an open declaration of their faith. It also
created more favourable circumstances for the Prophet to work towards
"
# +V¢X\
‘The treaty
V~
/
"
!
""
with each other. No one was afraid to talk about or embrace Islam.’36
31
"
!!
! / ‘Uqba in Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, II/VIII,
p. 168.
32 \
*
'/ X!& *
.+ & '& ""# {=#£
V
/
&
5*, III, pp. 38–=£
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, V, pp. 3ff.
33 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, III, pp. 609–10.
34 '/ X!& *
.+ , III, p. 786. For details of the revealing of , see
/ #& '''& "# £ '/
& 5$*, V, pp. 339–69.
35 +V¢X\ &
.
<3*& ''& "# `£ '/ X!& *
.+ , III, p. 786.
36 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, II, p. 624.
96
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
8. One outcome of the position adopted by the Prophet, along with his
renunciation of war, his desire for reconciliation, his patience and
his perseverance, was that the Arab tribes which had not yet converted
to Islam changed their view of the new religion and its advocate,
instilling in them a reverence for and an appreciation of Islam that were
"
V# > $
converts to Islam should not be underestimated, even though this
might not always have been the main intention of the Prophet and the
Muslims.37
# \
V~
/
"
to the intrigues of the # 6& . The pagan tribes were scattered
throughout the Arabian peninsula and the Quraysh continued to pursue
their policy of self-interest and to concern themselves with trade, thus
making no attempt to enter into alliances with those tribes. At the same
time, the Muslims were broadening their cultural, political and military
activities and their protagonists were successfully making pacts with
numerous tribes and converting them to Islam.38
?"&
V~
/
"
victory by means of which he was able to achieve peace without bloodshed
and make great gains that enhanced the power of Islam and the vitality of his
state. It also revealed the Prophet’s desire to extend the call to Islam beyond
the borders of Arabia and his resolve to pursue this policy with the same
/ % /
V~
/
&
more determination and knowledge.39
THE BAT T L E O F K H AY BA R
+
V~
/
! /
/
& ! !"
military and political actions undertaken by the Muslims against the
Jewish settlements in northern Arabia. Khaybar was the last of the great
Jewish strongholds of fortresses and military bases. The Prophet was not
unaware of this concentration of military might; indeed he had been keeping
/
V~
/
# Z *
to perform the ‘umra that resulted in the treaty, he had taken two measures
/
&
/
&
37 +V
& +/
VV~
‘+
V~
& *
.+ & ~
& X
V
\&
1403/1983, p. 243.
38 +VZ& *
@
!!
‘ [
!
¦X& &
*&
!
& X
V%& ==& "# £
al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, I, p. 310.
39 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, I, p. 301.
97
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
military detachments to strike the Arab forces which assisted or might join
the Jews;40 and, second, he had disposed of the Jewish leaders in Medina.41
The Prophet ordered the 1,400 Muslims who were with him at al-
~
/
!
/
/
&
! &
Z
VV
¦
tribes. To gain control of it would therefore put an end to the activities of the
Z
VV
¦& " /
"" "
'
!
towards the north and force the Arab tribes to submit to the Islamic state.
The Prophet sought to confront the Jews of Khaybar on their own, without
assistance from neighbouring tribes. To this end, he used the element of
"
/ }
X
/
"
V[
¡‘&
" }
X !
latter whom they supported against the Prophet.42
The battle between the Muslims and the Jews began in the morning,
*
! !
/
# ¢
& *
!
/
enter the impenetrable fortresses of Khaybar one after the other. The Jews were
eventually obliged to sue for peace and the Prophet agreed to this.43
The success of the Muslims in ending the power of the Jews at Khaybar
forced the inhabitants of Fadak to go to the Prophet and ask him to spare
# '/ '@X\ !
%
God put fear into the hearts of the people of Fadak when they heard what had
happened to the inhabitants of Khaybar. They therefore sent a delegation to the
Messenger of God in order to sue for peace in exchange for half of Fadak.44
+ !
"
¢X VV
X
>
!X’.45 With this, the Prophet had completely neutralized the military,
"
! " ~¡X#46 The Jews were
never again to constitute a political or a military force. They were merely
inhabitants of the Arabian peninsula who exercised their rights within the
framework of the Islamic state.
40 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I/II, pp. 88–90.
41 > +/ [X‘
X! / +/VV~
\\
V
¦
+ / X!# '/
‘d,
)(.&, I/II, pp. 66–£
V¢X\ &
. <3*, II, pp. 566, 639–40.
42 '/ X!& *
.+ & '''& "# £
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, IV, p. 197.
43
&
V¢X\ & . <3*, II, pp. 633–={£ '/ X!& *
nabawiyya, III, pp. 791–=£
V
/
& 5*, III, pp. 16–=£ *
@!
X/&
8
&’id& Z
& X !
%
/
V@
X
V!
%
/
V
¦
& =& ""# =–202.
44 +V¢X\ & .
<3*& ''& "# £ '/ X!& *
.+ , III, p. 813.
45 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, ''& "# ==£
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, IV, pp. 200ff.
46 ‘'!X V
V '!X‘
&
6*
.+ & *
& *
/
‘
V
X’ al-
@
& ==& "# {#
98
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
¢
\
/
*
!
stronghold of the Jews in the north of Arabia and over the remaining Jewish
military bases, the state in Medina extended its authority to the north. The
way was thus paved for the transformation of the Islamic state from one
$
*
/
which sought to unite the cities of every region under its aegis and to spread
Islam outside Arabia.47 The booty seized at Khaybar also tangibly improved
*
!
!
status by providing an uninterrupted annual income. After the conquest of
Khaybar, ‘’isha remarked: ‘
&’ while ‘+/
X
ibn ‘Umar said: ‘We were never full until we conquered Khaybar.’48
THE BAT T L E O F M U ’ TA
The Prophet continued to send armed forces to the tribes living around
Medina and especially to the north. In the period between the treaty of al-
~
/
\
*
&
!
/ §
!
& }X&
!& *
& +
!& <
&
X
#
!& /
V
~
/
/
/
& / /
/
the ‘
&4’ (the ‘umra of atonement) and seven between the ‘umrat
&4’ and the battle of Mu’ta. The remaining three were sent after the battle
of Mu’
# +
!/
!"
+/ Z
%& ‘Umar and
‘+ "
#49
Continuation of the movement summoning people to Islam demanded
the removal of all obstacles that would impede its spread and expansion
beyond the borders of the Arabian peninsula. One such obstacle was
represented by the Byzantine treaties of alliance with the Arab tribes living
in the north of the peninsula, especially since the Byzantines had shown
hostility towards the Prophet and the ambassador whom he had sent to al-
~X }
X #50 ' !
!X
'&
`& ?"
dispatched a military force to Mu’
Q"V
%Y&
}
X
47 +V*
X@& =*), p. 296. For information on the laws and regulations which were revealed
%
/
& +@!
*
[\
X& *
.+
$*
4+’
!
! ,
* & [
& *
%
V!
%
VV/
@
V V
XX
VX!
& ==`=`& ""# {=–12.
48 +/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
/ '!X‘
VZ
%X&
‘
!!*, Istanbul, al-Maktab
VX!& ==& X/ ‘
V!
X‘& ZX/ ‘Khaybar’. For details as to how the booty
!
/
/
& +/ ‘/
VX! /
X!& .
+, rev. by
*
@
!!
~X!
V
\&
& *
/
‘
*
¡X& ={=& "# ==#
49 Ibn Sa‘d,
)(.&, I/II, pp. 85–96; al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, I, pp. 269–79.
50 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, I, p. 403, II, pp. 752–3.
99
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
!
Z
"
VX!# >
serious threat to the Byzantines and their authority and shattered their belief
that the Arabs were not bold enough to launch an attack against them or
oppose them.51 It was also a show of Muslim strength to the Byzantines and
/ /
VX!
/
which had acted treacherously towards the Muslims.
When the Byzantines learnt that Muslim troops were moving in their
& ""
!
! !# + V /
then ensued in which the Muslims showed their resolve, the strength of
their faith and their determination to realize the aims of their humanitarian
!# >
&
/ ~X
&
‘
/ +/ X/
‘+/
X / [
X@
& !
# &
*
!
"" X /
V¢
a brilliant plan which fooled the enemy and allowed him to withdraw safely
and return with his army to Medina.
A study of the events in the biography of the Prophet reveals that the
failure of the campaign of Mu’ta had little effect on the strength of the Muslims
and their policies regarding the northern tribes. The Prophet continued to
!
Q
$
/
X
V
X
!X
''& / `Y
/
had taken part in the battle of Mu’
Q<
%!&
X!& Z
\
& Z
&
and ‘Udhra).52 Moreover, it was through the battles of Mu’
X
V
X
?"
/ !
+
/ /
+
/
VX!
" +
/
& !
$
"
#53
THE CONQUEST OF MECCA
>
/
/
V~
/
/ *
!
"
\
*
the waning of the power of the Quraysh in the face of the greater and all-
important power of Islam. Indeed, the Qur’X
been a ‘clear conquest’ because of the positive results that ensued from it in a
# >
/ /
/
‘umrat al-
&4’ in 7/628, both of which demonstrated the results of the friendship and
51 ‘+ / *
@
!!
/
V+&
6*& Z
& X X & ==& ''& ""# `–
9; ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V
¡¡X‘,
$*
‘
.++
+$
,
’
"*
$*
*
!
, San‘
& X
V%
V!
‘X& =```=& ""# =–7.
52 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, II, pp. 770–=£
X/& 8
&’id, pp. 206–7.
53 +V*
X@& =*)& "# £
VZ& &
*& ""# `=K{£ '
*
@
!!
V}
X&
&
*& +
& X
V
‘
VV
/‘
VV
‘, 1409/1989, pp. 409–15.
10 0
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
1.10 Folio of a single-volume Qur’X&
(© National Library of Iran/Islamic Republic of Iran)
mutual respect among Muslims, their determination and organization, their
use of slogans from their religion and their strict adherence to their religious
norms, as well as their true love and loyal attachment to their Prophet.
These qualities had a profound effect on the people of Mecca and they
/
* !
"
$
upon Islam. Many leading men from the Quraysh realized that they should
cease their opposition to those who summoned them to Islam and called on
them to embrace the religion.54 They were encouraged in this by the fact that
Islam had spread, with many people converting to it. The Prophet showed
his exalted nature by welcoming those who embraced Islam, saying that
Islam replaces all that precedes it.55 The Muslims from the Quraysh known
as the #" thus came to occupy a position within the new dispensation
commensurate with their loyalty to the state, their efforts to spread the word
of Islam and their upholding of its values. Some people realized that the
* }
and not against Mecca and its people. Indeed, Mecca continued to be the
direction of prayer for Muslims and the place to which they travelled for
"!
# +
" '
!
! #56
This trend angered those Meccans who remained staunch opponents of
Islam insofar as it warned of a likely outbreak of internal divisions among the
leading members of the Quraysh. They therefore decided to violate the peace
$ * !
! "
their progress. These bigots made use of a dispute that had arisen between
54 ‘Amr ibn al-‘
X /
V¢
/
! * !#
V¢X\ & . <3*,
''& ""# =#£
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, IV, p. 343.
55 Ibn Sa‘d,
)(.&& ''& "# `{`£ '/ X!& *
.+ & '& ""# #£
V
/&
5*
, pp. 543ff.
56 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
& "# £
X& ;+
, p. 528.
101
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
/ Z
%&
&
X‘a, who were allied to
the Prophet, to provide the Bakr with men, weapons and mounts.57
When the Prophet was certain of the situation, he ordered the people
to undertake " and decided to carry out his plans in secret. He then
announced that he was going to Mecca and instructed his followers to prepare
themselves. ‘O God,’ he said, ‘keep spies and news from the Quraysh until
we take them by surprise in their land.’58
>
&
+/
X /
~
/& *
\
"
to convince the Prophet. He realized that it was by no means certain that
the treaty would be renewed. It was therefore essential to adopt a radical
approach and provide a demonstration of power that would undermine the
morale of the Quraysh and sow dissension among them, while at the same
time increasing the strength of the Muslims, improving their morale and
reinforcing their faith and their love of the Prophet.
= [
!
¦X & ?"
! &
by the time it eventually reached the outskirts of Mecca, comprised 10,000
! ! *
/ ~¡X#
!
!
clemency.59 The participation of so many Arab tribes was a sign of their
realization that the Quraysh were weak and that Islam would triumph.60
> *
!
!
*
` [
!
¦X #
The Prophet stood up to address his Companions: ‘Praise be to God Whose
"!
/
& ¢
¢
alone has defeated the the %$
[the Confederates].’ He declared immunity
! "
! "" *
+/
X&
had converted to Islam shortly before the conquest: ‘Whoever enters the
+/
X /
&
/
be safe and whoever enters the Holy Mosque will be safe.’61
The Prophet also granted the Quraysh a pardon. As they were gathered
near the Ka‘ba waiting for his judgement on them, he said: ‘O people of the
Quraysh, what do you think I should do with you?’ ‘Treat us well,’ they
replied, ‘like a dutiful brother or a dutiful nephew.’ The Prophet said: ‘Go.
! ±)&’].’62
57 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, II, p. 783; Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I/II, p. 134.
58 '/ X!& *
.+ , IV, p. 857. For further information on the conquest of
*
\
& '/
& *
.+ ,
Z
& X
V%
/
V‘ilmiyya, n.d., III, pp. 526ff.
59 +V¢X\ &
.
<3*, II, p. 817; Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&& '''& "# ==£ '/ X!& *
an-nabawiyya, IV, p. 859.
60 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, p. 306.
61 '/ X!& *
.+ , IV, p. 863.
62 '/ #& "# £ '/
X!&
.
+, p. 107.
102
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
The Prophet likewise proclaimed the end of polytheism and idolatry
and sent someone to remove the traces of both from the Holy Mosque and
the Ka‘ba and from around Mecca. He sent companies of men to the places
of worship to smash the idols and even took part in this with his own hands
while reciting: ‘Say, truth has now arrived and falsehood has perished,
for falsehood is by its very nature bound to die.’63 He also announced that
immigration to Medina was to cease, that Mecca was sacred and that inside
its precincts was a sanctuary in which killing, hunting and cutting down
trees were forbidden. The pledge of allegiance was taken on faith, Islam and
".
The Prophet granted clemency to the people of Mecca and did not
demand the surrender of possessions, including his own house which they
! * !#
!
!/ ""
"
*\ Q
supplying water for pilgrims and the holder of the keys of Mecca)64 and
appointed one of the Quraysh as his deputy in Mecca. In so doing, he won
over the hearts of the people of Mecca and drew them to Islam.65 He permitted
none of his troops, who included many bedouin Arabs, to seize booty from
the Meccans in accordance with the well-known custom among the Arab
tribes, compensating them instead by borrowing a sum of money from the
Quraysh and sharing it out among his poorer followers.66
> !
! & &
Mecca was conquered, all the Arabs, who had been waiting for the end of
/ * !
&
!
"
'
!# '/ '@X\
When Mecca was vanquished and the Quraysh yielded to him and they were
conquered by Islam, and when the Arabs realized that they had no strength to
"" * } & }
droves, making their way to it from every quarter.67
After the conquest of Mecca, a number of laws relating to the faith of the
Muslims were revealed, including laws prohibiting the sale of alcohol and
meat from animals not ritually slaughtered, ‘marriages of pleasure’ (mut‘a)
and intercession in the divine statutes of God, as well as other laws that, for
63 %’& ==#
'/ X!& *
.+ , IV, pp. 856ff.
64 +V¢X\ & . <3*, III, pp. 835–£ [\
X& *
.+ , p. 571.
65 +@!
/
@ X / X/
VZ
X & % .
$& # * @
!!
~
! X&
&
X
V!
‘X& ={& '& "# {`#
66 +V¢X\ & . <3*, III, p. 882.
67 '/ X!& *
.+ , IV, p. 985.
10 3
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
example, precluded female heirs from receiving more than one third of an
inheritance and shortened the ritual prayer.68
In terms of its political and military implications, the conquest of Mecca
meant the disappearance of the largest force opposing the Muslims. In turn,
this allowed for the growth of the Islamic state, which could no longer be
described as the state of Medina, since its territories had swollen to include
"
~¡X# > !
& &
remain within those boundaries, based as it is on religion: ‘We sent you as
a mercy for all creatures.’69 Its borders consequently lengthen and extend in
line with the spread of Islam.
THE BAT T L E O F ~ U NAY N
The inclusion of Mecca within the fold of Islam and the fact that it had been
cleansed of idols, graven images and everything to do with polytheism incited
! +
/ /& "
Z
X&
*
&
Z
>
\&
/
V X’# +V¢X\
¢ * } \ *
& /
X
/ >
\
# > &
clamoured until they said: ‘Z } & * @
!!
!
!
%
# !
%
!
! /
he marches to you!’70
When the Prophet was certain that they were making preparations for war,
he took steps to meet the situation and mobilized an army much larger than
any that had taken part in previous battles. He supplemented the army that
had seized Mecca with a further 2,000 Meccans who had converted to Islam
after the conquest and whom he had called )&’.71 {
X &
*
!
! /
¢X ~
=
X& ?" %"
! #
68 +VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa& & ""# {K£ '/
& *
.+ , III, pp. 603–12;
VZ& &
*, pp. 417–23; al-‘+!& *
.+ & ""# #£ [\
X& *
an-nabawiyya, pp. 574–8.
69 %% . ’, 21:107.
70 +V¢X\ & . <3*, III, p. 885.
71 '/ #& "# £ '/ X!& *
.+ , IV, pp. 891–`£
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa,
& "# =`=£
V
/
& 5*& '''& "# £ '/
& *
.+ & '''& "# {£ X³! ¶X
al-Madghash, ‘
! !
V
@ ! \
VVX! @
X X
V‘
V !
’,
M.A. dissertation, University of Baghdad, College of Arts, 2004, pp. 143–8.
10 4
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
!
! "
!!
*X% / ‘+
" *
! /
and devised a plan to ambush the Muslims with volleys of arrows as they
" ¢X ~
#72 Consequently, no sooner
had the Muslim forces entered the wadi than their enemies unexpectedly fell
upon them en masse, which caused panic and disarray among the Muslims and
forced them to withdraw with every man for himself. God thus disciplined
those Muslims who were arrogant about their great numbers. In order to
strengthen their faith, God made them taste the bitterness of defeat after
the sweetness of the victory at Mecca. They should not be proud in victory
nor distressed in defeat. Numbers can deceive and apparent power can be
misleading. Success lies only in the hands of God, and to achieve it requires
true faith in God and total dependence upon Him.
+ *
!
& }
and the large, well-equipped army of their enemies was vanquished. The
Muslims therefore received help, support and resources when they turned
once again to their Lord and asked for His assistance. The victory was
!
!"
} !
!
"
~
# Z &
your great numbers amazed you. But they did not avail you at all. Although the
land was wide it constrained you. Then you turned around in retreat. But God
restored His calmness on His Messenger and on the believers. He sent down
soldiers whom you did not see and punished those who disbelieve. Such is the
reward of the unbelievers.73
> ?"
!"
! !# > *
!
!
%
X
&
!
defeating them and collecting a great quantity of booty consisting of camels
and livestock. They also seized children and took prisoners. After leaving
all of these in al-Ju‘X
&
"
!
the defeated army.74
>
\
" !
X
>
\ %
&
V X’# ¢ "
$
"
them, the Prophet ordered that they should be followed there and he laid
"
/!
" '
!# +V X’if
was therefore surrounded and the grip tightened on the city. The Muslims
used tank-like devices covered with leather to protect those inside them as
72 +V¢X\ & .
<3*& '''& "# £ '/ X!& *
.+ , IV, p. 897.
73 At-Tawba, 9:25–6.
74 +V¢X\ & .
<3*& '''& "# £ '/ X!& *
.+ , II, pp. 889ff.; Ibn
& *
.+ , III, pp. 610ff.
10 5
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
they attacked the walls. Although the Muslims threatened to chop down the
trees around the city and destroy the plantations, while promising to free
anyone who surrendered to them,75 ""
V X’if continued to hold
out in the face of the siege, which lasted for almost three weeks.
Eventually, the Prophet decided to lift the siege and return to Medina.
On the way, he stopped in al-Ju‘X
& /
/
/
~
!
! !"
understand at the time.76 The booty was given to the )&’ and bedouin in
order to consolidate their loyalty to the Muslim community, since they had
'
!
!
/
in their hearts.77
¢ ?"
/
/ &
V
‘X
with the intention of performing the ‘umra# "
!
the garments of the pilgrim, after which he entered Mecca, circumambulated
the Ka‘ba, performed the rituals and shaved his head. He returned to al-
Ju‘X
!
! *
&
arrived in late Dhu-l-Qa‘a
VV~¡¡
AH 8.
The year 8/630 therefore ended with the conquest of Mecca. The
insurmountable obstacle which had for so long blocked the road to progress
" "!
/ ! # '
!
spread far and wide in the land of Arabia and penetrated every region.
Delegations of Arabs from all over the peninsula came submissively to
Medina to announce to the Prophet that they had accepted Islam and were
under his command. They entered Islam voluntarily and willingly.
(
‘ )
\ *
/¡
X&
Islamic state expanded until it covered most of the Arabian peninsula up to
/
VX!
'
\&
* !
! / "/
for the administration of the state and for organizing the various aspects of
government. There no longer remained any Arab power that could challenge
the Muslims or wage war against them. Islam, however, is not the religion
75 +V¢X\ & . <3*& '''& "# £ '/
& *
.+ , III, p. 657.
76
/ / &
V¢X\ & . <3*, III, pp. 956–8; Ibn
X!& *
.+ , IV, pp. 934–£ '/
& *
.+ , IV, pp. 673–4.
! /
~
V X’if, see al-‘+!&
*
an-nabawiyya, pp. 520–=£ [\
X& *
.+ , pp. 601–2.
77 Al-‘+!& *
.+ & ''& "# {=`£ [\
X& *
.+ & "# {£ Z
¡
X!
‘+/ V
V<
& ‘al-Mu’
\ / !’,
, VI, year 2, Baghdad, Bayt al-
@%!
& =```=& ""# –82.
10 6
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
of the Arabs alone; on the contrary, it is universal: ‘We have sent you to
all people.’78 It was therefore imperative to ensure that it could be freely
disseminated outside the peninsula after having reached most regions
within.
Extending Islam from its birthplace meant heading northwards, to the
VX!
Z
# >
the battle of Mu’ta took place in AH 8, which focused the attention of the Arab
/ / / /
VX!
+
/
"
/ "
$
"
and unite its tribes under the banner of monotheism and the rejection of
polytheism and idolatry. Islam therefore also began to spread among their
ranks.
The Byzantine authorities were infuriated when they saw that the
material and psychological power of the Muslims was increasing to the point
where it began to constitute a serious threat to the Byzantine empire. The
emperor therefore conscripted a large force of Byzantines and Arab tribesmen
who were under the patronage of the empire. On learning of this, the Prophet
set out to meet them with a view to enabling the continued spread of Islam,
increasing the morale of the Arab tribes who had started to embrace the
religion and erasing the negative impressions that still lingered in the minds
of some Muslims after the battle of Mu’ta.79
The Prophet began to mobilize a large army which he urged the
!"
numbers of polytheists it would face. He promised them that they would
!
! }
!
\
!
a contribution according to his means. Of all of them, ‘!X / ‘+X
gave the most.80 Despite the adverse conditions of heat and drought, the
?"
%
!
/
VX!
to embolden the Muslims and demonstrate to the Byzantines and the Arab
tribes attached to them that the Muslims were capable of meeting them in
/
!
$
#81
The Muslim army left Medina in the hot season of Rajab 9/July–
September 630 and began to cross the arid desert. Had it not rained during
!
&
/
$ / / # '
the oppressive heat, they covered the stages of the journey by night. When
>
/%&
/
/
78 Saba’, 34:28.
79
V¢X\ & .
<3*, III, pp. 989–£ +@!
/ +/
‘\/
V
‘\/& 5*
Ya‘&.*& Z
& X X & ==& ''& "# £ '/
& *
.+ , IV, pp. 3–4.
80 +V¢X\ & .
<3*& '''& "# =£ '/ X!& *
.+ , IV, p. 953.
81 '/ X!& *
.+ , IV, p. 943. For information on how the # 6& dampened
! "& '/ X!& *
.+ , IV, pp. 943–4.
107
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
by the Byzantines. The Prophet consequently stayed there for a few days82
during which time he successfully concluded a peace treaty with the chief of
+
&
@
X / [
’/
&
/
/X’, Adhra@ and Dawmat
al-Jandal.
It is clear from the accounts that the basis of the agreements made by the
Prophet with these people was that they should retain their religions because
they were ‘people of the Book’ (
.), in other words, monotheists. On
the other hand, in order to demonstrate their allegiance to the Islamic state,
!
! !
!
/
!
of money every year in exchange for the protection of the state. They were
not compelled to undertake " or to pay the alms tax (3).83
The conclusion of these treaties guaranteed the security of the northern
borders of the Islamic state and further added to the sense of awe felt by the
tribes towards Islam. They also served to focus attention on the northern
borders, something that was subsequently to have major consequences
during the Islamic conquests under the Rightly Guided Caliphs. On the other
hand, on the basis of the provisions contained in these agreements, a number
of Muslims apparently believed that " had come to an end and that they
were now embarking on a life of peace and stability. The Prophet disabused
them of this, saying: ‘No group from among my community shall cease to
""
+#’84
> "
*
!
>
/%
hesitation of those Arabs who had not yet embraced Islam; after the Prophet
had returned to Medina, Arab tribes began to make their way there and
# ' & "" $% }
in droves.
[
>
/%&
5+. vividly describes the events
of this time. The positions of the hypocrites
]# 6& ^ and the hesitant
became apparent and a number of laws were enacted to cover such issues as
the combination of midday and afternoon prayers, and that of the evening
and night prayers; the possibility whereby a person of lesser excellence
may become an imam even when a person of greater excellence exists; the
position of Islam regarding polytheists and parties to a contract; the cleansing
of all traces of polytheism and idolatry from the Ka‘ba; and the granting of
a four-month period of grace before a threat is carried out.85 >
of these laws is evident from the fact that the Prophet instructed ‘Ali ibn
+/ X/ *
! ""
82 +V¢X\ & .
<3*& '''& "# =£ '/ X!& *
.+ , IV, p. 953.
83 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, III, p. 1057;
V
/
& 5*, III, p. 109.
84 +V¢X\ & .
<3*& '''& "# ={£
V
/
& 5*, III, p. 108.
85
!
% >
/%&
V‘+!& *
.+ ,
II, pp. 37–£ [\
X& *
.+ , pp. 634–8.
10 8
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
Immolation ( +
Y
*X# > ?"
‘No one shall act on
my behalf unless from my family.’86 Similarly, in AH 9, the Prophet appointed
+/ Z
%
V \
"!
"!
the Muslims. He left Medina before
5+. was revealed.87 +/ Z
%
thus performed the pilgrimage with the people and ‘+ / +/ X/
instructed to inform them of the verses of ‘disavowal’:
No disbeliever will enter paradise, and no polytheist will perform the pilgrimage
after this year. No naked person shall circumambulate the Ka‘ba. Whoever has a
contract with the Messenger of God shall honour it until the end of its stipulated
period.88
The Prophet allowed the people a four-month period of grace starting from
the day on which he gave them permission to return to their homes or towns.
One scholar has commented on the historical circumstances attending
the revelation of the verses which lay down the spiritual basis of the state
after the last of the Prophet’s military actions:
In order for the state to be strong, it needed to have an all-encompassing system
of spiritual beliefs that people could have faith in and defend with all their
resources and might. And what system of beliefs is greater than faith in God
Alone Who has no partners?89
The Prophet’s letters to kings, princes and leaders
We referred above to the Prophet’s military and political activities that were
designed to put pressure on the leaders of the Quraysh and make them submit
to the new religion and abandon their idols and graven images. One outcome
of the raids and military expeditions was that most regions of the Arabian
peninsula yielded to the new state, embraced Islam and carried its banner
willingly and in awe. The accounts reveal that most tribes became aware
of the power of the new state and its lofty aims and so came forward and
declared their allegiance to Islam and its state (see below under ‘Delegations
from the Arab tribes’).
86 '/ X!& *
.+ , IV, p. 972.
87 +V¢X\ & . <3*, III, pp. 1076–£
VZ& &
*, p. 465.
88 +V¢X\ & . <3*& '''& "# =£ '/ X!& *
.+ & '& "# £ [\
X&
*
.+ , p. 675.
89 * @
!!
~
%
&
# &
& X
V\
!& # #& ""# K#
10 9
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
1.11 Map of Mecca (© Hugh Kennedy)
110
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
The accounts similarly agree that the Prophet sent letters to the rulers
and Arab tribal leaders in the neighbouring lands inviting them to accept
'
!# >
V~
/
`&
although the sources differ as to the precise dates.90 Apparently written at
the same time as the Muslims were establishing themselves as a political and
military power, the letters constitute a practical demonstration of the universal
nature of the message of Islam, that universality to which the Qur’X
verses revealed during the Meccan period testify.91 Furthermore, during the
Prophet’s emigration to Medina in the twelfth year of his prophetic mission,
he announced that Persia and the Byzantine territories would be conquered
and that the treasures of Chosroes would be seized.92
The letters sent by the Prophet to the various regions after the treaty of
V~
/
" / "
'
!
!
the people. They were not sent to any particular group or area, but rather
# > ?"
!/
! "
to the kings and princes, both Arab and non-Arab. Five were sent to non-
Arab kings, two were sent to the Negus, king of Abyssinia, and one was
sent to each of Heraclius, the Byzantine emperor, Chosroes, king of Persia,
and al-Muqawqis, king of Egypt. The remaining ambassadors travelled to
see the Arab kings and princes.93 The Prophet chose his ambassadors from
among those known for their commitment to Islam and for their eloquence,
knowledge, good manners, patience, courage, wisdom, ingenuity and
physical appearance.94
There has been some criticism of the letters sent by the Prophet to
Heraclius and Chosroes, in the sense that he invited these powerful leaders to
embrace Islam in a way that could just as easily have resulted in their rejection
and opposition to it at a time when he was not strong enough to meet them on
/
#95 This argument is erroneous, however, since the Prophet did
" /
!/
\
"!&
but rather with the power of faith, true belief, judicious leadership, planning
! < # '
vanquished his enemies, the enemies of Islam, the religion of God.
90 '/
X!& .
+, pp. 20–3; Ibn S‘ad, )(.&& '''& "# ={£
V
/
& 5*, II,
pp. 644ff.
91 %% . ’, 22:108; & , 25:1; ' , 10:72; 9, 11:29.
92
X\
/ *X%& +@!
/ ‘+ / *
@
!!
/ ~
¡
V‘+\
X&
!.
$*
*3
!!.&
& *
/
‘at as-sa‘X
& =`==& ''& "# =#
93 +V~
/X & #"
‘
+’iq& ""# `#£ *
@!
X/& $
nabawiyya& Z
& *
/
‘at al-majma‘ al-‘!
V‘X\& ==& ""# `#£
~
V
X & .
.*
#
& Z
& X
V%
V‘
/& `=&
pp. 204ff.
94
X/& $
.+ , pp. 321–84.
95 Watt, Muhammad at Medina, p. 345.
111
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
> !
/
"
contact and the opening of a political dialogue with the rulers of those
countries aimed at gaining their recognition of the new state and establishing
relations based on mutual respect and equality, as in the case of the Prophet
V~
/
# >
were, moreover, the most acceptable and reasonable way of communicating
the fundamentals of Islam to these rulers and tribal leaders, and through
them to their subjects, and of informing them of that new power which had
"
$
"" +
/
"
them through the principles, human values and spiritual orientation of
Islam.
The reasons which led the Prophet to send his letters and the outcome
of this can be summarized as follows:
1. God holds to account anyone who does not summon people to Islam
and does not address kings, princes and tribal leaders, particularly since
the message of Islam is meant for all people. It was therefore incumbent
on the Prophet and his followers to relay this message to everyone by
all means possible at that time.
2. Addressing the kings and princes served to assuage their anger and
their hatred of Islam. Although they might well be intractable in their
opinions, not to inform them of something or to make a request could
have made them feel that they had not been treated with due respect.
Even though refusing to accept Islam, some kings therefore treated the
Prophet’s ambassadors with great hospitality, replied to them with
*
@
!!
#96
3. The letters had an effect on even the most hostile of kings, such as
Chosroes, by informing them that there was a power within the Arabian
peninsula which threatened their authority in the region. Indeed, the
Prophet had told his Companions of the imminent destruction of that
authority.97
4. The letters told the people that Islam was a religion of revelation, peace
and love and was not intent on threatening or removing the king but was
concerned with ordering good and forbidding evil. The letters therefore
reassured the kings that they would still keep their thrones, even when
they accepted Islam and ruled according to Islamic principles.98
5. The letters demonstrated to the kings and princes that Islam was a
civilized and contemporary religion that relied on peaceful methods
96 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I, pp. 15, 16–17.
97 Ibid., I/II, p. 16.
98 [\
X& *
.+ , p. 525.
112
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
of dealing with problems, disagreements and differences of opinion
among countries.
6. The kings and princes were informed that Islam would enter their
domains through them, which was the correct procedure in that they
would be able to organize and arrange this themselves. The Prophet
! !
!
" & /
testimony to his realistic policy and the judicious way in which he
handled matters.
7. By means of his letters, the Prophet was able to gain an insight into the
circumstances of the countries to which he sent his ambassadors and
acquire knowledge about them.99
8. The diplomatic letters enabled the Islamic religion to become widespread
and to reach many regions far from the centre of the state in Medina, a
situation that was not the result of any other factor.
9. One consequence of the success of the letters addressed to the kings and
princes was that they continued to exchange letters even after they had
accepted Islam. This became the most successful method of dealing with
affairs and of informing other communities of Islamic principles.
10. The act of sending messengers and summoning people to accept Islam
*
/ '
!
universal religion. No longer was it considered to be a religion particular
to the Arabs alone.100
11. Some rulers rejected Islam because they revelled in their own power
"
& /
the religion.
12. The Prophet obtained a silver ring with which to seal his letters, thereby
showing that it is permissible to use a seal with one’s name inscribed on
it.101
Delegations from the Arab tribes 102
> /
>
/% ! / +
/
/
Islam and resulted in a number of peace treaties and the withdrawal of
the Byzantines to their fortresses because they dared not face the Muslims.
These events had a profound effect on the Arab tribes in the north and the
99 +V
X & .
.*, p. 230.
100 Ibid, pp. 229–30.
101 [\
X& *
.+ , pp. 524–5.
102 For details regarding the Arab tribal delegations, see Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I/II, pp. 39–49;
+/
‘!
V
!
/
//
& 5*
#*
++& # *
@
!!
!
&
& X
V'
X& ==& '& ""# –599.
113
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
# <% &
% $
among them and the fact that a number of their most important men had
joined the new state. They began to suffer from serious internal divisions
and the other Arab tribes no longer feared their power and arrogance. The
tribes therefore made their way to Medina to swear allegiance to the Prophet
and to enter Islam, thereby strengthening the religion and participating
in the construction of the new community based on monotheism and the
renunciation of material and earthly desires.
'/ '@X\
" +
/ /
!
forward to swear allegiance to the Prophet and convert to Islam at that time
/
/ !
Quraysh. The Quraysh were the leaders and guides of the people, custodians
of the Ka‘ba and of the tombs of the sons of Ishmael, son of Abraham,
something that the Arab chiefs could not deny. Moreover, it was the Quraysh
who were preparing to wage war against the Prophet and oppose him.
Consequently, when Mecca was conquered and the Quraysh submitted to
the Prophet and were subjugated by Islam, the Arabs realized that they also
/ "" !# > !/
'
!&
}
says, ‘in droves, making their way to it from every quarter’.103
Word of the new society began to spread and with it information about
the life of those men who had put their faith in monotheism and created a
religious and political entity based on love, friendship, justice, equality and
obedience. News of their victories over their enemies also became known and
the Arab tribes began to learn more about them.
The standing of the Islamic community was greatly enhanced by the
conquest of Mecca and the end of the power of the Quraysh. The community
had realized its objectives and extended its territory as far as the borders
!
+
/
# >
$ &
""
/ &
persuade the Arab tribes to rally around the banner of the new community.104
Consequently, after the Prophet’ ! >
/%
/ =&
many Arab tribes from the various regions of the peninsula began to send
delegations to Medina. Indeed, this time is called ‘the year of delegations’.
Although the oath of allegiance to Islam usually had to be made by each
person individually, from the time of the pledge of Aqaba the Prophet had
accepted the oath from delegations that he considered to be representatives
of their people.
103 '/ X!& *
.+ , IV, pp. 985ff.
104 X ‘+/ V
V<
V~
& \
++
$*
.*
+$’
* ,
Z
& X
V@
VV/X‘a wa-n-nashr, 1987, p. 173.
114
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
+ \ *
& /
~
>
/%
/ >
\&
/
V~
/
+
/ /
/
for them to unite under the banner of the new religion. In so doing, they
would rid themselves of the despotism of the Byzantines and the Persians and
turn from the worship of idols and graven images to the worship of God, The
& > \ & "
* @
!!
"
!
him declaring their acceptance of Islam and their obedience to his authority.
Ibn Sa‘
V
/
"
&
of which there were about seventy.105 It is apparent that most were composed
of more than simply one individual. Although some tribes sent one man who
would convert to Islam and then return to his people and ask them to do
likewise,106 in the majority of cases the delegations were composed of up to
10 men, while at other times they might consist of as many as 100 or more.
The Prophet received these delegations with great warmth, treated them
with respect and made sure that they were comfortable in their lodgings in
Medina. He would explain to them any matter concerning Islam that they
wished to learn about and would then leave them to choose whether or not
to convert to the new religion. He would also present them with gifts such
as perfume and silver.107
It is worth mentioning that some delegations, including those
representing the tribes of Ashja‘ and Muzayna, had gone to Medina before the
V~
/
#108 + Z
!&
to the Prophet when he was on his way to conquer Mecca and a number of
the delegates had gone on to take part in the conquest and in the battle of
~
V X’if.109
Among the delegations reported to have gone to Medina after the
\ *
&
! "
&
! / * @X/& ‘+/& X& ‘! /
‘
‘a, Ja‘
&
&
X!& >
/
Z
% / ¢X’il.110
! /
X
&
Marra, Tha‘
/
& >
!!& X/&
&
VZ
%X’& X
& >
\& Z
X’
ZX
AH
! / *
@X/
‘Uqayl in
105 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I/II, pp. 39–& '& "# £
V
/
& 5*, III, pp. 96–100, 115–22, 130ff.
& [\
X& *
.+ , pp. 639–72, who states that seventy-
six delegations went to Medina.
106 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&& '''& "# `=£
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, V, pp. 374–7.
107 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I, pp. 56, 64, 66, 72, V, pp. 372, 373, 407. The houses in which the
"
/ Z
V~X&
Sa‘d ibn ‘+/X
& [X‘ / >X/
VZ
& *\ X / ‘!
& ZX / [
/X@
+/
+ /
V+X# '/
‘d, )(.&, I/II, pp. 54, 56, 59, 61, 63, 65, 66, 71–2, 84, 85.
108 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I/II, pp. 38, 48.
109 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I/II, pp. 49–50.
110 Ibid., p. 44.
115
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
AH 10. The historical accounts refer to a number of delegations which went
to Medina on the initiative of individuals and which, after embracing Islam,
returned to the areas in which their tribes lived and were able to convert
!# >
Z
‘\
& Z
‘!
*
/
VX#111
+
!/
&
!
¡X&
!
with the Prophet.112 !
&
! Z
~
and ‘! /
& !
/ "
delay destroying their idols.113 Prose and poetry competitions were organized
/
&
Z
>
!!114 about whom the
"
was revealed,115 describing some of their insolent and offensive
actions. For example, they would stand outside the Prophet’s room and call
to him in a loud voice without asking his permission to enter. No doubt the
"
was revealed in order to instruct Muslims in the correct way
to address the Messenger of God, ensuring that they sought his permission
before entering into his presence, did not demean each other and so on.116
The Prophet always directed the delegations to the straight path, the path of
monotheism, and rarely made compromises on any of the basic principles of
&
! Z
~
#117
The sources indicate that delegations continued to arrive in Medina
throughout 10/632, proclaiming their allegiance, their acceptance of Islam and
their desire to live under its jurisdiction. For his part, the Prophet welcomed
them and pledged that he would support those of them who converted to
Islam, accept the friendship of whoever was a friend of Islam and take the
other monotheists (
.) as his companions.
It is clear from the texts which preserve the words exchanged between
the Messenger of God and the leaders of the Arab tribal delegations to Medina
that the latter included tribes from the fringes of the northern, eastern and
~¡X
! !
¡ &
!
"
"
!# >
the Islamic state had come to encompass by peaceful means and on the
initiative of the tribes themselves.118
111 Ibid., pp. 45, 46, 49.
112 '/ #& ""# K{£
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa& & ""# `#£ '/
& *
.+ ,
'& ""# =K£ [\
X& *
.+ , pp. 644–6.
113 +VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, V, pp. 330–£ '/
& *
.+ , IV, pp. 92–100,
116–20.
114 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I/II, pp. 40–1.
115 +/ VV~
‘+ / +@!
V¢X@ & %..
3& #
+@!
\&
& X
@ X’ al-kutub al-‘arabiyya, 1963.
116 Al-‘+!&
*
.+ , II, p. 542.
117 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I/II, pp. 63–4.
118 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, p. 337.
116
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
The conversion of a delegation to Islam was tantamount to the conversion
of the tribe it represented and the sources contain no mention of any tribe
that remonstrated with its delegation on account of its conversion to Islam,
which became a symbol of a tribe’s connection with the Islamic state and the
acceptance of its values.
The Prophet never imposed any onerous responsibilities or severe
restrictions on those tribes which converted to Islam; they retained their
identity and their lands, their leaders and their laws, as long as these did
$ /
"" '
!# >
!
relationships persisted, whether between the clans and tribes or between the
inhabitants of the villages and towns. Genealogy still played an important
role in uniting groups of people, in conformity with the moral qualities that
were valued, such as caring for relatives, strengthening the bonds of kinship,
looking after neighbours, helping those in distress, keeping promises and
showing generosity and courage.119
Within the space of about ten years, under the banner of Islam, the
?"
/
"
+
/
"
! & " "
!&
ingrained tribal feuding and the disputes of the pre-Islamic era (" ).
>
"
£
&
and harmonization in spirit, mentality and behaviour. It therefore constituted
!
/
!!
" /
state of Islam, the authority of which was to extend as far as Asia, Africa and
Europe in less than a century.
This state provided a solid framework for the cementing of social bonds
based on a belief in God, The One, The Unique, the principles of the faith
and a universal perspective on life. It was distinguished by its use of a single
language and shared ideals concerning ways of behaviour and public welfare.
As already indicated, these bonds were far superior to those restricted ties
found within the tribe. They held sway over every individual, united all who
shared the same faith, weakened the people’s links with their corrupt past
and replaced these with a global point of view: ‘To God belong the East and
the West. Wherever you turn, there is God’s countenance.’120
The individual was now able to act in accord with the highest ideal:
‘The most honoured among you in the sight of God is he who is the most
righteous.’121 With this, the nature of tribalism began to change as a result
of more inclusive bonds based on religion, the adoption of new standards
and new ways of doing things for the welfare of the community as a whole
119 Ibid.
120 Al-Baqara, 2:115.
121 % ", 49:13.
117
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
and not merely that of the tribe or its chief. Men no longer served in the
army in order to achieve the personal aims of the rulers or acquire booty, for
example, but rather out of a duty to further the interests of the community,
that duty being the dissemination of Islam and the establishment of its basic
principles. Similarly, resources were no longer used to satisfy purely personal
desires, but instead out of a responsibility to serve the public interest that
brought everyone together under the auspices of the new community.122
> ?"
&
/
/ ""’s hearts and that the correct moral standards
and manner of conduct should be made known. In conformity with these
aims, he sent teachers to the majority of tribes which had declared their
acceptance of Islam so as to prepare them to receive the new faith and its
ethical principles. These teachers instructed the tribes in how to recite the
Qur’X
"
#123
>
!
+
/
"
/
!
‘the year of delegations’ and that it possessed a single central
authority to which everyone was subject and which they were obliged to obey.
The community came to appreciate the concept of the Prophet’s leadership
!
/# >
" !
Qur’X
/ *
God and those in authority is a requirement: ‘O you who believe, obey God
and obey the Messenger and those who have authority among you.’124 The
Qur’X % / ?" / } ‘He who obeys
the Messenger obeys God.’125
The religion of Islam was able to purify those within the community of
all the corruptions of idolatry and the customs of the pre-Islamic era and to
# '
/
images from the Ka‘ba, which then became the direction of prayer for every
Muslim, the sign of their unity and the symbol of their strength.
The time had arrived for the Prophet to let his Companions hear about
the nature of the religion which he had brought to them so that they would
then learn all the truths of Islam, understand its aims and take his words as
a constitution on which to model their lives. To that end, a gathering place
for all the Muslims was needed, together with the right opportunity, which
arose in the month of Dhu-l-Qa‘ada 10/632. During that year, the Prophet
decided to perform the pilgrimage with the Muslims so as to instruct them
in the rituals of both the ‘umra and the "", as well as the teachings of their
122 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, p. 333.
123 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I/II, p. 38, I/III, p. 39; al-‘+& +
$*
‘
,
pp. 339–40.
124 % ’, 4:59.
125 Ibid., 4:80.
118
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
religion. As the Prophet had never before performed the "" under Islam,
many of the Muslims who heard about it made their way to Medina in the
hope of joining him and emulating what he did.
%
V
"
"!
(""
+‘) in terms of the information and knowledge that it
communicated:
[The Prophet] left Medina for the pilgrimage to the Ka‘ba in order to meet the
Muslims and teach them about their religion and its rituals, to bear witness that
/
} &
&
!
from the Muslims their pledge and covenant, and to wipe out, obliterate and
trample underfoot all traces of the ‘time of ignorance’ before Islam [" ].
This pilgrimage was the equivalent of a thousand sermons and a thousand
lessons. It was a mobile school, a travelling mosque and a moving assembly
in which the ignorant received knowledge and the heedless paid attention.126
The accounts differ as to the number of those who went to Medina, with
estimates ranging between 40,000 and 90,000. Whatever the actual number, it
demonstrates how many people had accepted Islam and the extent to which
the religion had spread throughout the Arabian peninsula, as well as the
strength of adherence to its principles and values, the love that Muslims bore
for the Prophet and their fervent desire to meet and learn from him directly.
A similar number of people were waiting in Mecca to join the Messenger of
God and to do as he did.
This pilgrimage is known as the farewell pilgrimage because it was the
last that the Prophet performed and the last time that he and his followers
came together. It is also known as the ‘pilgrimage of instruction’ (""
.<) because the Messenger of God instructed the people in the laws of God
concerning the pilgrimage in terms of both what is said and what is done.
Lastly, it is known as the ‘pilgrimage of Islam’ (""
) because there
were no tenets or fundamental principles of Islam that were not explained
by the Prophet during its course.
In his speech on Mount ‘Arafa, the Prophet established the bases of
Islam and destroyed those of polytheism and the " # !
prohibition of those matters that the religious communities had agreed were
prohibited, such as murder, theft and slander (‘
/
are forbidden to you’).127 He repudiated and abolished the practices of the
" , such as usury (‘Everything from the " was trodden under his
126 +V
& *
.+ , pp. 335–6.
127 +V¢X\ & .
<3*& '''& ""# ==#£
V
& *
.+ , p. 231.
119
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
feet. The spilling of blood during the "
was trodden under his feet’).128
The Prophet also told the people to treat women well and mentioned their
rights, including those of being supported and clothed with kindness (‘It is
your duty to support them and to clothe them in kindness’).129
He instructed the Islamic community to adhere to the Book of God (‘I
have left for you something which, if you abide by it, will never let you go
astray, that is, the Book of God and the customary practice [sunna] of His
Prophet’).130 He asked them what they had to say and to what they bore
witness. They replied: ‘We bear witness that you have told us, have guided
us and given us advice.’ At this, the Prophet raised his hands to the sky and
three times summoned God to bear witness to their words. He then told them
to report their testimony to those who were absent.131
Thus, in AH 10 during the ceremonies of the ""
+‘, the Muslims
received a complete description of their religion directly from the mouth of
their Prophet.132 When the Prophet had concluded his speech and while he
was still on Mount ‘Arafa, God’s words were revealed:
This day, those who do not believe have given up all hope of your religion. But
do not fear them. Fear Me. Today I have perfected your religion for you. I have
completed My favour upon you and have chosen for you Islam as your religion.133
The Prophet returned to Medina while those who had been with him on the
pilgrimage returned to their homes, happy and rejoicing at this encounter
during which their Messenger had laid down the truths of their religion for
them and pointed the way to that which would unite them and scatter their
enemies.
After returning from the ""
+‘, the Prophet was struck down by
illness. Two days before falling ill, he had given instructions for an army to be
!
!
VX!
"" X!
/
/
~X
!!
# >
%
!
! !
128 +V¢X\ & . <3*& '''& "# ==£
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, V, ‘The Farewell
Pilgrimage’, pp. 432–52.
129 +V¢X\ & . <3*& '''& "# ==£ '/ X!& *
.+ , IV, p. 1023; al-
Z
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, V, ‘The Farewell Pilgrimage’.
130 Ibid.
131 For further details concerning the ""
+‘&
VZ
\& ’il an-nubuwwa, V, ‘The
Farewell Pilgrimage’£ +/ ‘+/
X * @
!!
/ +/ Z
% /
!
V
& x
al-ma‘
$*
‘., eds Shu‘
/
V+X’
‘+/ V
VX
V+X’& Z
&
Mu’
VX
& ==& ´''& ""# ==–311.
132 +/ ~X! *
@
!!
VZ
/ ~//X& *
.+
+.
$’,
rev. and annotated by Sayyid ‘+ Z
#& Z
& *
’
V%
/
V
\X
&
1407/1987, p. 392. For information on the laws and principles laid down during the ""
+‘& [\
X& *
.+ , pp. 682–4.
133 %#’ida, 5:3.
120
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF THE A R A BI A N PENINSULA
senior Companions and #" &
! ! +/ Z
%
‘Umar. As a
result of the Prophet’s illness, however, this campaign – the last he would
organize – was delayed. He was to live only a further ten days, and he died
*
& [
/‘ I, 11/June 632.134
The Prophet had communicated his message, accomplished his charge
!! #
+
/
"
the banner of monotheism and transformed the Arab tribes into a single
community, under a single central authority, founded on the worship of the
One Lord apart from Whom there is no god, the Creator of all things Who
was not born nor did beget. The Prophet had prepared his Companions to
continue to perform the charge, to undertake " for the sake of God and
to unfurl the banner of Islam so that they could bear witness to the people
and relate what their Prophet had told them: ‘Thus, We have made you a
community justly balanced so that you might be witnesses to the people and
the Messenger a witness to you.’135
The Prophet thus entrusted his message to the community so that its
members would pass it on from generation to generation. It is their task to
preserve it, to act in conformity with it and to undertake " for its sake until
it encompasses all the regions of the earth, covering every area and uniting
"" " # '
" "
revelation that God intended for His servants when people live in accordance
with that revelation, in peace and tranquillity, as stated in God’s words:
O you who believe, bow down, prostrate yourselves and worship your Lord. Do
good so that you might prosper, and strive in His cause as you should. He has
!"
"
# '
of your father Abraham. It is He Who has named you Muslims both before and
at this time, that the Messenger may be a witness for you and you be witnesses
for mankind. So establish prayer, give charity and hold fast to God. He is your
Protector, the best of protectors, and your Helper, the best of helpers.136
134 +V¢X\ & .
<3*& '''& "# ===£ '/ X!& *
.+ , IV, pp. 1056–7,
1063ff.
135 Al-Baqara, 2:142.
136 % "", 22:77–8.
121
Chapter 1.4
THE HISTORICAL PROCESS
OF THE SPREAD OF I SLAM
Abd al Wahid Dh anun Tah a
The political situation in Arabia
on the eve of Islam
+ / & +
/
"
/ V
/ XX !"
V /
the Byzantine empire. Both empires had expansionist ambitions and their
religious establishments were engaged in missionary work on behalf of their
respective faiths. Because of its vital position in relation to these two empires,
Arabia was destined to pay a high price for its independence. However, its
relative isolation from the outside world due to the surrounding seas, harsh
climate and rugged terrain enabled it to maintain its independence from
foreign control, with the exception of several areas in the north and south-
west. Drawn by the relatively moderate climate and good natural resources
& / XX
Z
!"
$
!#1
> XX !" V
"
"
$
/
"
+
/
& "
! >
% /&
*X% /
!& ‘Amr
ibn Fahm and Judhayma al-Abrash. It acknowledged the authority of al-
Abrash and allowed him autonomy in the region west of the Euphrates.
> XX
!
/
"
the bedouin entering Iraq, while also seeking to make use of al-Abrash in
=
!
V*
& =*)
6*
.+
+$
, Mosul,
*
/
‘
¡X!‘
V*
& ==& "# =#
123
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
their anticipated war with Byzantium.2 The Byzantines employed a similar
""
+
/ /
!
! '
\& $
XX
# >
>
%
¦X‘a clans whose support
was sought by the Byzantine emperors in their struggle with Persia. With the
" }
X & & /
# > }
X
!
! !
supported Byzantium against Persia, prompting the former to confer grand
}
X
!
/ # > Z
}
X
"
/
"
$
! +
/ /&
/
/
XX !"
and as support for their military operations against Persia.3
> Z
!
+/
&
! AD 340 and again in 525, during
!"
' Q# {`K{Y#
" + X&
+/
/ ~! X
!
¡X# >
"
/ %
~! X&
X&
!
!#
When they refused, he ordered a trench dug in which he had them burnt. The
~! X ‘the owners of the ditch’ mentioned in the Qur’X ‘Destroyed
&
V &
/ #’4
It should be noted that the Byzantine emperor’ !
affairs was not simply a matter of religion but also of protecting his country’s
commercial interests, which had been put at risk by the hostile stance of
X#5 > % "
! ~! X
had been weakened, particularly after the discovery by Hipparchus of the
seasonal winds and their role in navigation, which caused considerable
!
# +
& !
Z
$
&
thus posing a threat to Arabia on the one hand and opening a new front in the
confrontation between Byzantium and Persia, particularly along the coasts
of Oman and the Persian Gulf, on the other.6
` X@ +@!
V‘+& #4
$*
*
‘.
&.
& *
& *
/
‘
¡X!‘at al-
*
& 1981, p. 65.
3 Ibid., p. 56.
4 %2", 85:4–6 (all translations of Qur’X
! *
!! *
!
%
Pickthall, The Meaning of the Glorious Koran: An Explanatory Translation, London, Everyman,
=`Y£
+/ ~
+@!
/ X
V
& %.
))+, ed. ‘Umar
X\
V
//X‘& Z
& X
V
\
!& ={& ""# –1; al-‘+& #4& "# {£ *
!X
al-‘& %.
.
#’.
+%
, Sidon, al-Maktaba al-‘
& ={& "# #
{
!
V*
& =*)
$*
*
‘.
&.
& *
& X
V%
/& =& "# #
X ‘+/ V
V<
V~
& \
++
$*
.*
+$’
* ,
Z
& X
V@
& =& "# #
124
TH E H I S T O R IC A L P RO C E S S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
>
~! X
!
by the collapse of the Arabian principality of Kinda, which was induced
by the powerful forces of fragmentation. The principality had been formed
on the northern borders of the peninsula from a broad alliance of tribes
from between the Persian Gulf and the Red Sea, in particular those of Asad,
X
&
‘+ X&
!
& Z
%
>
/&
! /
#7 The emergence of this principality was of key
importance owing to military and political considerations. It was also of
""
!
¡
history marked by military pressure on all fronts from the two great powers
struggling for control over Arabia.8
>
/ Z
!
XX ?
" $
'
\# Z
!
was doing all in its power to strengthen its position between the Tigris and
the Euphrates,9 while Persia was striving stubbornly for control over Syria
and Egypt, in other words, over the land route from Arabia. The Arab allies
/ !" K <
%! Q*
X
Y
}
X K
"
& "
%
V~
&
Nu’!X /
V*
Q# AD {K{Y
}
X %&
V~X /
Jibilla (r. AD 528–56).
Each empire did all in its power to strike a blow against the other by
damaging its international trade and acting through its Arab allies, the
<
%!
}
X # >& &
!/ /
of their dependency and sometimes resisted the military orders they were
given. As a result, disputes broke out between Persia and the kings of al-
~
&
/ Z
!
}
X "&10 leading to the
/ Z
! }
X
?
’s capture
and subsequent execution of Nu’!X /
V*
& %
V~
#11
The Persians also put an end to the period of independence achieved by the
!
&
&
/ !#
7 Gunnar Olinder, #
. *
0
#, trans. from the original English by ‘Abd-
V
//X
V*
/& Z
& X
V@
& =& "# =`£
V‘+& #4,
p. 83.
+V~
& \ Q
pp. 31–2.
9 Arthur E. Christensen, |
$*
‘
* &
# ! /
@ X
V
X/&
& *
/
‘at lajnat at-ta’
VV
¡
!
VV
& ={& ""# & & {=&
473, 474.
10 +!
X
‘
V
& #"3
*
*
&*
" .
.
"3*
‘arabiyya,
Irbid, Mu’
~
!X
& =& "# `#
11 ~
!
/
V~
V'
& 5*
4 + .* ’, Beirut, Maktabat al-
~
X& ==& "# {£
& |
$*
‘
* , p. 435; Nina Viktorovna
Pigulevskaia, al-‘Arab ‘
2*3 )
+
| &
# !
[
/
X@V
V ‘!X X!&
&
V*
¡
V
VV
\X
VV
VVX X/&
1985, pp. 146, 250–1.
125
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
These events, however, produced a powerful reaction among the Arabs
+
/
"
&
/& / Z
/X&
embracing the call of Nu’!X /
V*
"
of the Lakhmids for independence. Around AD 610, the famous battle of
X&
"
/
V
¢X /
%
the Euphrates, took place against a Persian army. In this, the Arabs won a
/ ?" * @
!!
‘This was the
+
/ ?
# ¢ ! #’12
The Prophet’ !
%
+
/ ~¡X
course of the struggle between the Persians and the Lakhmids, and also
between the Persians and the Byzantines, and were eager to hear news of
+
/# >
/
Z
?
! /
& ?
triumphed over Byzantium in one of the series of battles between them, the
polytheists of the Quraysh rejoiced, while the Muslims grieved, considering
the Byzantines to be
. (‘people of the Book’). The Qur’X
that the balance would change within a few years: ‘The Romans have been
defeated in the nearer land, and they, after their defeat, will be victorious
within ten years. Allah’s is the command in the former case and in the latter –
and on that day believers will rejoice.’13
> /
X
! +
/ !
&
simultaneous demise of the Lakhmids marked the beginning of a new era in
Arab history. The Arabs felt a sense of superiority, having demonstrated that
they were now a force to be reckoned with. The victory gave them motivation
!
"
/# '
/
# >
/
% ! XX
Persian army, the greatest army of the age.14 That day marked the beginning
of the heroic struggle that Iraq would subsequently witness during the
Islamic conquests.
Z / &
"
had worn themselves out in the struggle, whereas the Arabs had clearly
matured and reached a state of readiness, as demonstrated in their language
and their interest in poetry and genealogy, as well as the developments in
their social system. They had risen above tribalism and their development
was taking a new form in which alliances now assumed greater importance.
Moreover, involvement in local and international trade had given the Arabs
real-world experience and the opportunity to become acquainted with the
12 +/
‘
*
@
!!
/
V
/
& 5*
+
, ed. de Goeje, Leiden,
E. J. Brill, 1879–1901Q I, pp. 1015–=£ +@!
/ +/
‘\/
V
‘\/& 5*
'‘&.*,
Z
& X *
‘ab, n.d., I, p. 215; see also al-‘+& #4, p. 71.
13 %8
, 30:1–4.
14 Pigulevskaia, al-‘Arab, pp. 147–8.
126
TH E H I S T O R IC A L P RO C E S S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
foreign cultures of neighbouring lands.15 Although the Prophet’s mission had
! !
/
%
/ /
new faith, the level of socio-economic development among the northern Arab
tribes had reached a stage where the call of Islam could resonate directly
among them and serve to consolidate the internal unity begun by the Prophet
in Medina.16
Pre-Islamic religious beliefs of the Arabs
of the Arabian peninsula
> +
/ +
/
"
& "
~¡X&
isolated from the civilizations familiar to those on the periphery, in Iraq, Syria
!# >
/
&
most notably the cultural interconnection between them and the Lakhmids
}
X '
\
#
!
revealed religions of Judaism and Christianity. However, although both
"
! +
/
& '
\
!
&
&
~¡X&
/
unable to attract the Arab masses, particularly the inhabitants of Najd and
~¡X# > %
!
"
/
responding to the needs and aspirations to which the conditions of people’s
#
!
! / Z
'X’
become a closed faith. Conversely, Christianity is a proselytizing religion
but its association with the Byzantine empire and its transformation into an
!
!/
& +
/&
%
"
a form of subordination to a foreign power. Accordingly, most of the Arabs
who embraced Christianity preferred to adopt different rites to those of the
Byzantine Church.17
Polytheism was the religious faith of the majority of the Arabs prior
to Islam. Despite their recognition of God as the Creator of the universe
and of life, and as the Ruler of their affairs, they worshipped other gods
and idols beside Him, as equals and partners to God, in the hope that these
would intercede on their behalf or help bring them closer to Him.18 Several
verses of the Qu’X
" / /
angels, the daughters of God, while others believed them to be spirits. They
15 +V~
& al-Umma, p. 37.
16 Pigulevskaia, al-‘Arab, p. 148.
17 +@!
+!& "
&
& *
/
‘at lajnat at-ta’
VV
¡
!
VV
& ==&
"# `{£
X ‘+& #$!!
$* *
‘.
&.
& Z
& X
V‘! VV!
X &
1977, VI, pp. 568, 588 –=£
V*
X@& =*), p. 60.
18 .*
, 14:30; ar-Ra‘d, 13:16, 33.
127
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
did not, however, worship unseen gods such as angels and spirits directly
but instead erected idols on the ground as symbols that they proceeded to
"& !
%
"
/
them closer to Him.
This shows that the religion of the polytheists was not simple idolatry
based on the worship of numerous deities but rather a paganism that was
edging towards monotheism or at a stage between belief in multiple deities
and monotheistic belief. This creed appears to have been the product of a
long interaction between ancient pagan beliefs and the monotheistic religions
of the prophets and apostles, as well as several beliefs of a monotheistic
! !# 19 As such, polytheism on the eve
of the emergence of Islam was weakened and in retreat in the face of
monotheism. In particular, individuals had appeared who rejected idol
"
/ } # > +@X&
summoned people to the monotheistic religion of the prophet Abraham and
who included Waraqa ibn Nawfal, ‘/
X /
@& ‘!X /
V
~
/ ‘+! /
#20 > +@X !
Quraysh alone but also comprised members of several other tribes, such as
!
/ +/VV
! / >
\&
/ X‘ida from the
+ X & +/
@
/ +/ +
! Z
VV
¡¡X
/
X / X ! Z
‘Abs.21
> +@X
& +
/
of Islam, there was an enlightened vanguard of opposition to polytheism
in search of the true religion (*
*$), which was subsequently
" / '
!# \
& "
?"’s
mission of spreading the principles of Islam and the opposition that he faced,
he was operating within a society in which certain individuals were aware of
some of the principles he set forth, in particular monotheism. Nevertheless,
""
?" / !
!
+@X ! !&
! ! !!
!" !
" }
# > +@X
bother with the arduous task of publicly declaring their beliefs and relations
with their tribes were therefore cordial and non-confrontational.22
The Prophet, however, perceived the nature and manifestations of the
!
# ¢ } !!
! " &
19 +V*
X@& =*), p. 62.
20 *
@
!!
/ ‘+/ V
V*
% / X!& *
.+ & *#
V
\\X& '#
V
+/ X
‘+V~#
/ &
& *
X
VZX/
V~
/& ={{& '& "# ``#
21 +/ *
@
!!
‘+/
X /
/
& . al-ma‘$& Z
& X
V%
/
V‘ilmiyya,
1987, pp. 35–£ +/
VV~
V*
‘ & #"
.
+
‘
"+& # *
*
@
!!
!@
& Z
& X
V
X& =& '& ""# –71.
22
X ‘+& 5*
‘.
6
& Z
& *
/
‘at az-za‘!& ==& "# #
128
TH E H I S T O R IC A L P RO C E S S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
he grasped the importance of going beyond forms of mere contemplation,
monasticism and asceticism to social action and the implementation of a
process of change and development in the course of Arabian life. Addressing
the people of Mecca, he called on them to declare that there is no god but
God, these being words that ‘If you utter them, you will have power over the
Arabs and the Persians will yield to you.’23 By addressing all the Arabs and
not only the people of Mecca, the Prophet demonstrated the inclusiveness
of his vision. He also linked the call to monotheism with the call to unity
instead of division as a condition for liberation from backwardness and also
from foreign occupation.24
The tenets and basic prescriptions of Islam
Based essentially on the worship of God, monotheism is the fundamental tenet
of Islam. Its principles are belief in God, the apostles, angels, revealed scripture
and the hereafter, all of which represent the basic elements of the believer’s
faith. The call to monotheism is fundamental but it represented something of
a revolution in the pagan beliefs of the majority of the inhabitants of Arabia,
especially given that a paganism of sorts had crept into the other revealed
religions. Thus, the god of the Jews had become an exclusively Jewish god,
while Arabian Christianity was not reckoned to be true Christianity, with
many of its adherents sharing the same practices as the Arab pagans. Some
/ *
/ "
+
/
V<X
V‘X#
In the wake of its domination by Greek philosophy, the Christian faith had
become abstruse, with each sect differing in the very essentials of belief.
There is no doubt that disputation had shaken the foundations of the faith.
Islam’s call to monotheism and the worship of the One God was therefore a
call to believe on the basis of reason.25
The concept of monotheism is clearly and powerfully expressed
in every one of the initial verses of the Qur’X# ’X
with the issues of belief in the existence of God and His omnipotence as
elementary truths that require no proof. Employing Qur’X
start of his mission to explain the attributes and omnipotence of God and
! & ?" !
!
% " !
its practitioners because the Islamic mission was still in its infancy and had
very few followers. It was therefore wise to stress the positive aspects of the
23 *
@
!!
/
‘d, )(.&
.& Z
& X X & =& '& "# ``#
24 +V~
& al-Umma, p. 13.
25 ‘Abd-al-Mun‘! *X¡ & 5*
*
+
‘arabiyya: ‘!
"
+ .++
+$’
* &
& *
%
/
V
V!
&
1975Q
p. 127.
129
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
call and avoid referring to anything that might alienate the polytheists and
drive them into opposition.26
In its initial stages, Islam also emphasized belief in the hereafter, which,
for the majority of Arabs, was not something easily imagined. It explained
that God will resurrect people after death and hold them to account for their
actions in this life. Discussion of the Resurrection, heaven and hell occupies a
major part of the verses of the Qur’X /
! +
/ "
accept the Resurrection and the existence of reward or punishment on that
day.27 They answered back, as the Qur’X
‘And they say: There
is naught save our life of the world, and we shall not be raised [again].’28
‘And they swear by Allah their most binding oaths [that] Allah will not raise
up him who dieth.’29 The Prophet sought to convince people to believe in
the hereafter because it is the spur that drives human beings to control their
actions and follow religious and ethical guidelines in their conduct, of their
own accord, without the need for external coercion, since they will be justly
held to account for their actions on the Day of Judgement and enter either
heaven or hell accordingly.30
At the start of the Islamic mission in Mecca, the Prophet was concerned to
"
*
Q!!
V
X
Y&
!
""
is prayer (!). Prayer is a manifestation of the devotion of human beings
to their Creator and a religious duty. It is an appeal to God on their part for
what they need, while also a means of giving thanks to God and revering
Him for His greatness and the wonder of His creation. Prayer is a religious
observance with its own prescriptions, although these differ in form from
one law to another. The word means ‘call’, ‘asking for forgiveness’ and
‘mercy’.31
Prayer in Islam was not legislated for all at one time; instead, its
""
& *
&
the Prophet’s emigration, in Medina. Prayer is mentioned in a number of the
Meccan of the Qur’X&
al-Mudaththir,32 al-Kawthar33 and al-‘Alaq.34
' " !
&
of the Qur’X
be revealed. Verses 9–10 (‘Hast thou seen him who dissuadeth a slave when
he prayeth?’) indicate that the Prophet had prayed since prophethood was
26 +V*
X@& =*), p. 112.
27 Al-‘+& #4, pp. 267–72.
28 Al-An‘
, 6:29.
29 % , 16:38.
30 +V*
X@& =*), p. 113.
31
X ‘+& 5*
!!
6
& Z
& *
/
‘
¦ X’, n.d., pp. 6 –7.
32 Al-Mudaththir, 74:43.
33 Al-Kawthar, 108:2.
34 Al-‘Alaq, 96:10.
13 0
TH E H I S T O R IC A L P RO C E S S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
!&
"
!
!
"
!
#35 Z !!
"
times a day was revealed, he kept nightly prayer vigil, spending the night
preparing himself to carry the burden of the Islamic message.
Once the Prophet had settled in Medina, united with his fellow
emigrants from Mecca who were joined by his supporters (% !, or Helpers)
in Medina itself, Islam began to take root and other new prescriptions were
imposed such as fasting, the alms tax (3) and the pilgrimage. The fast
[
!
¦X
!" AH 2 after the Muslim victory at the battle of
Badr.36 [
!
¦X
!
/
in the true religion and has great importance to Muslims, as it was during
[
!
¦X
/
*
!
over the polytheists at Badr.37
Fasting is an important religious duty involving abstention from food
and drink and averting the hearing, sight, tongue, hands and feet from sinful
acts between the times of dawn and dusk. It commences upon the sighting
!
! Q[
!
¦XY# '
equivalent to corporal alms-giving, in addition to being a spiritual devotion,
a suppression of physical desire and a sign of the unity of feeling among
all Muslims, who are conscious of being as one throughout the month and
encouraged in their act of fasting to think of their brother Muslims living in
poverty and deprivation. Fasting is known in other religions, such as Judaism
and Christianity, but not with the same rules as those set out in Islam. As
such, the Muslim fast is something special that enhances the distinctive
religious identity of Muslims.
The 3 was also imposed during the Medinan period, although
scholars have debated the date of the revelation imposing it; some hold that
the tax was imposed in AH 1, others that it was imposed in AH 2 and yet others
!"
!# +V
/
/
[
!
¦X Q3
6)) was introduced in AH 2.38
The word 3 is derived from 3’, meaning ‘growth’ and ‘abundance’.
In works of jurisprudence, it is used synonymously with ‘charity’ (!&).39
It will be observed that both !& and its plural, !&Q
occur only in the
Medinan of the Qur’X#
/
!
"
mentioned by God:
35 ‘+& 5*
!!, p. 23.
36 +V
/
& 5*, I, p. 1281.
37 X@ +@!
V‘+& +
$*
‘
, Z
& *
/
‘at al-majma‘ al-‘!
V‘X\&
1988, I, p. 139.
38 +V
/
& 5*, I, p. 1281.
39 +/ ‘+/
X *X% / +
& #+))’
#, ed. ‘+/ V
V¢
X/ ‘Abd-al-
<
& Z
& X
V\
!& # #&
" 3, sections on charitable dispensation
of cattle and olives, pp. 119, 120.
131
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
The alms are only for the poor and the needy, and those who collect them, and
those whose hearts are to be reconciled, and to free the captives and the debtors,
and for the cause of Allah, and [for] the wayfarer; a duty imposed by Allah.
Allah is the Knower, Wise.40
Taking the form of agricultural produce, material possessions, livestock and
coins, charity is a religious obligation, even in the other revealed religions. In
pre-Islamic times, the Arabs gave charity by leaving some of their livestock
to the deities. Islam’s concern with the 3 is attributable to many factors,
primarily the need to address social problems through a kind of social
security. At the same time, it encourages kindness and compassion and has
an important role in the dissemination of the religion and in the concept of
".41
The pilgrimage, imposed after AH 6, was another of the laws regulated
by the Prophet in Medina. The pilgrimage is mentioned only in the Medinan
of the Qur’X& "
&
that the noble Prophet did not participate in the pilgrimage with the
Meccans during the early period of his mission as theirs was an idolatrous
pilgrimage.42 It was undertaken at recognized times of the year and the
circumambulation of the Ka‘/
& V
*X&
% /
V
X
V*
/
!
of the prophet Abraham, founder of *
*$. Islam, however, regulated
this pilgrimage, eliminated the pagan element and required pilgrims to
wear particular clothes.43 Known as the farewell pilgrimage (""
+‘),
the pilgrimage undertaken by the Prophet at the end of his life in AH 10 is
regarded as the basis for the pilgrimage up to the present day.
In addition to being a religious duty for those Muslims who are able to
make the journey to Mecca, the pilgrimage represents an annual opportunity
to assemble in one place, particularly after enjoying the blessings of unity and
/ # > / ?"
! "
the farewell pilgrimage, after explaining to the Muslims how to perform
the pilgrimage rituals and instructing them in matters of religion. This
pilgrimage represents the pinnacle of unity, strength and perfection attained
by the Muslims in the ‘era of the message’. The greatest single event on that
occasion was the revelation to the Prophet of God that included the verse:
‘This day have I perfected your religion for you and completed My favour
unto you, and have chosen for you as your religion al-Islam.’44
40 At-Tawba, 9:60.
41 *X¡ & 5*
*, p. 91.
42 ‘+& 5*
!!Q
p. 91.
43 *X% / +
& #+))’, pp. 145–6.
44 %#’ida, 5:3; see also Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, II, p. 188.
132
TH E H I S T O R IC A L P RO C E S S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
The Prophet’s methods of spreading Islam
THE DI S PAT C H O F M I S S I O NA R I E S
A N D T H E R E C E P T I O N O F DE L E G AT I O N S
At the same time as the Prophet was consolidating the structure of the new
Islamic society through imposition of the above prescriptions, he was seeking
– as he had been since his arrival in Medina – to spread Islam throughout
the Arabian peninsula. Indeed, his tireless devotion to the task was evident
*
# *
‘ab ibn ‘Umayr, one of his earliest
!"
& *
" +\
/
& !
recite the Qur’X
'
! *
# *
‘ab
therefore came to be known in Medina as ‘the reciter’.45 Ibn Sa‘d stated that
*
‘ab ibn ‘Umayr had been dispatched to Medina in response to a letter to
the Prophet from the Medinan tribes of the Aws and Khazraj in which they
asked him to send them someone to recite the Qur’X#46
*
‘ab’s task in Medina went beyond reciting the Qur’X
"
'
!
! /
!
% #
It appears that he was concerned to spread the word among the Aws in
particular; those who had already converted were largely from the Khazraj
+ *
# * ‘ab
+ K
/ ~ ¦
Sa‘d ibn Ma‘X K '
!
‘Abd-ul-Ashhal
consequently followed suit. Thereafter, Islam spread throughout the town,
enabling the Muslims to practise their religion freely.47
V~
/
\ *
&
Prophet turned his attention to spreading Islam throughout the peninsula,
/
!
/
/
/
#
!
! !& "
during AH 8 and 9. The Prophet also wrote many letters to individuals,
"
/ !& "
'
!& "
those relating to the duties concerning the charitable donations of crops
and livestock.48 Following his return from the ""
+‘, he dispatched
!!
! " /
!
45 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, p. 434.
46 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I, p. 220.
47 '/ X!& *
.+ , I, pp. 436–7; ‘Urwa ibn az-Zubayr, #<3*
%,
# * @
!!
*
X
V+‘³
!& [
& *
%
/
V
/
V‘
/ V
V%
¡&
1982, p. 124; see also Sir Thomas Arnold, ad-Da‘+
, trans. from the original English
/ ~
'/X! ~
#&
& *
%
/
V
¦
V!
& 1971, pp. 44–5; al-
*
X@& =*), pp. 175–7.
48 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, II, pp. 458–60.
133
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
one of his Companions – Mu‘X /
/
/ ‘Umar ibn Aws – to the people
!
~
¦
!
!
# ¢ &
?" "" !
‘I have sent you my best
man.’49 He relied greatly upon Mu‘X # " ! "!
&
he even appointed him, along with ‘+X/ /
&
the Meccans in religion and teach the Qur’X#50 '/ '@X\
&
! !& ?"
* ‘X
Z
&
£ "
!#
to a people who believe in revealed scripture and they will ask you what the
key to paradise is. Say that it is to testify that there is no god but God alone,
without partner.51
As a teacher, Mu‘X
!
~
¦
!
#52
'
!& ?"
other parts of Arabia, as indicated by the delegations that began to pour into
*
!
"
& "
>
/%
!"
AH 9, which became known as ‘the year of delegations’.53 It should be noted
that these delegations came to Medina voluntarily and that, in most cases,
members spoke on behalf of their tribes. Most delegations declared their
acceptance of Islam and pledged allegiance to the Prophet.
The arrival of these delegations and their pledges to the Prophet to
embrace Islam helped to create a favourable climate for the dissemination of
the religion among many of the tribes in the peninsula and to consolidate the
bases of the new state. Returning to their tribes, these delegations called upon
their people to convert. A delegation’s conversion to Islam was generally
considered to signify the conversion of the tribe and there is no record of
any tribe protesting against or opposing the conversion of its delegation.54
Perhaps the clearest illustration of this is provided by the delegation of
Z
‘ / Z
%# > / !!/& §
!!X! /
Tha‘laba, to the Prophet, who, despite being rudely questioned, nevertheless
§
!!X!
# '/
‘d remarks:
49 X/V
V / ~
¡
V‘+\
X& !.
$*
*3
!!. (reproduced by offset
!
Y& Z
& *
%
/
V!
X& AH 1328, III, pp. 426–7.
50 '/ X!& *
.+ , II, p. 500.
51 Ibid., p. 590.
52 +V
/
& 5*, I, pp. 1853, 1982.
53 '/ X!& *
.+ , II, p. 559.
54 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, I, p. 337.
13 4
TH E H I S T O R IC A L P RO C E S S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
And so he returned to his tribe a Muslim. He cast down the idols and told his
people what Islam enjoined and prohibited. By evening that day, there was not
a single man or woman of the tribe who had not become Muslim. They built
mosques and raised the call to prayer.55
The reception of Arab delegations in Medina continued alongside the dispatch
of religious missions to inform the unconverted Arab tribes about Islam. The
?"
!"
missions were not disposed to use force.56 On the contrary, several met with
&
! Z
‘! /
‘
‘a in AH 4.
>
/& +/VVZ
X’ ‘!&
?" *
and listened to his teachings but was nevertheless unwilling to embrace
Islam. He did, however, display some measure of sympathy towards the
new religion and asked the Prophet to send several of his followers to Najd
in order to spread the teachings of Islam among the people of that region. In
response, the Prophet sent seventy young % !, known as reciters, to give
instruction in the recitation of the Qur’X
prayer. He placed al-Mundhir ibn ‘Amr in charge of the mission. However,
when they arrived at Bi’r Ma‘
&
/ Z
!&
were set upon treacherously by the ‘
& [‘
% X
Z
!
& "
"
"! /
+/VVZ
X’ ‘!#57
The second mission to meet with failure was that sent to ‘+¦
V
X
&
V
/
!
Prophet stating that they had some knowledge of Islam and requesting him
to send a group of Companions to provide instruction, recite the Qur’X
teach the prescriptions of Islam. In response, the Prophet dispatched ten of
his men,58 /
V[
¡‘, a well belonging to the tribe
&
V X& / *
V X’if and some 11 km from
‘X& "
% &
&
"
who were taken prisoner and sold to the Meccans who subsequently killed
them.59
Despite these two examples of failure, the other early missions dispatched
throughout Arabia by the Prophet were successful, especially after the treaty
V~
/
"
# * +
/ /
/
! $ / ?"
55 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, '& "# `£
'/ X!& *
.+ , II, pp. 573–4.
56 Arnold, ad-Da‘+
, p. 54.
57 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, II, p. 52; see also Arnold, ad-Da‘+
, pp. 54–5.
58 Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, II, p. 55.
59 Ibid., II, pp. 55–£ X/V
V +/ ‘+/
X X\ / ‘+/
X
V~
!
& Mu‘jam
. & Z & X X & =& '''& "# `£
V‘+& +
$*
‘
, I, p. 340.
135
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
Quraysh – the ahl al-bayt (‘people of the house’) and undisputed leaders and
guides of the Arabian people. When Mecca was conquered and the Quraysh
yielded to the Prophet and acquiesced to Islam, the Arabs realized they lacked
" ?"# > !/
}
‘in droves’, as He Himself said, turning towards it from every direction.60
The Prophet began dispatching his governors, who were also
missionaries, and they additionally collected the 3 from the tribes
that converted to Islam. The Prophet imposed no heavy demands or strict
conditions on the tribes that converted. Indeed, they retained their own
identity, lands, chiefs and systems of organization. The same applied to the
cities and towns as long as they did not oppose the fundamental principles
'
!# >/
!
! !!
&
missionaries largely retained the moral values esteemed by the Arabs, such as
looking after close relatives, strengthening blood ties, caring for neighbours,
giving succour to the grieving, keeping promises and acting with generosity
and bravery.61
The men dispatched to the various regions of Arabia were genuine
missionaries who additionally collected the 3. They gave instruction and
guidance, teaching the tribes to which they were sent to recite the Qur’X
explaining the principles and teachings of Islam. The enthusiasm of these
teachers, coupled with the simplicity, clarity and practicality of the principles
of Islam and their close connection with the way people thought, was destined
to promote the spread of Islamic ideas. The missionaries did not seek to limit
the authority of tribal leaders; on the contrary, they cooperated fully with
them and sometimes even placed themselves under their protection. As tax
collectors, they distributed the wealth they collected among the poor of the
region, sending to Medina only what was surplus to the needs of the local
people.62
However, the small number of missionaries and the short period of
! "
! /
spirit and principles of Islam. Moreover, the rapid expansion of the state and
the Prophet’
!!
"
*
!
meant that time was needed to accustom people to upholding the tenets of the
faith, particularly as the Arabs are noted for their conservative adherence to
tradition. Nevertheless, by virtue of the new teachings of Islam, the features
of tribalism began to be transformed into more far-reaching bonds based
upon faith, strengthened by a new set of standards and new methods in the
60 '/ X!& *
.+ , II, p. 560.
61 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
Q
I, p. 377.
62 +@!
'/X!
V
& #
+#*
6"
+‘!
&
& X
V%
al-‘
/& ={& "# {#
136
TH E H I S T O R IC A L P RO C E S S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
interests of the Islamic nation (umma) and not simply those of the tribe or
its chief.
The umma developed bonds based upon a common faith, idea and
outlook, strengthened by a common language and shared moral standards
and interests beyond the limited ties of the tribe. The members of the umma
became equal brothers, with piety the sole determinant of superiority. The
unity of this umma derived from its belief in the One God, Lord of the heavens,
with dominion over the earth, without equal, in whom all power resides and
to whom humankind turns for refuge. It is He, hallowed be His name, who
commands justice and fairness, forbids abomination and wickedness and to
whose sacred commands all things are subject.63
L ET T ER S
TO T H E RU LER S OF NEIGH BOU R I NG R EGIONS
A N D STAT ES
Such was the situation internally. On the external level, the historical sources
&
V~
/
& ?"
/
sending letters to the rulers of the neighbouring countries inviting them to
embrace Islam.64 In the opinion of one modern researcher,65 this is consistent
with the Prophet’s political position following his successful neutralization
of the Quraysh, when he became free to devote himself to spreading the
message among the inhabitants of Arabia. It is also consistent with the
universal message of Islam, which is to all humankind, as the Qur’X
!
‘+ ¢
± *
@
!!
²
/
and a warner unto all mankind.’66 There are explicit verses in the Qur’X
the effect that the Prophet’s message is to all peoples: ‘We sent thee not save
as a mercy for the peoples;’67 ‘Blessed is He Who hath revealed unto His slave
the Criterion [of right and wrong], that he may be a warner to the peoples;’68
and ‘I ask of you no wage therefor; my wage is the concern only of the Lord
of the Worlds.’69
The Prophet intended Islam to expand beyond the Arabian peninsula
and its surrounding regions and the letters sent to the different regions
V~
/
""
"
'
!
!
!
% &
/
63 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
Q
I, pp. 338–40.
64 '/ X!& *
.+ , II, pp. 606–7; Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I, p. 258.
65 +V*
X@& =*), p. 316.
66 Saba’, 34:28.
67 %% . ’, 21:107.
68 %& , 25:1.
69 Ash-Shu‘’, 26:127.
137
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
"
"
# >
!/
/
# + '/ X! relates:
"
@
/
V
/
& !" Z
!£
‘+/
X / ~
X
V
! & !" ?
£ ~X/ / +/
Balta‘a to al-Muqawqis, ruler of Alexandria; ‘Amr ibn al-‘
V
!
and ‘+ X &
V
V+ & % !
£
/· ‘Amr of the
Z
‘Amr ibn Lu’
>
!X!
/ +X
V~
/ ‘+
V~
&
!X!
£
V‘+X’ /
V~
¦
!
V*
/
X &
Z
£
¡¡X‘ / ¢
/
V+
V~X / +/
!
V}
X&
/
#70
The biographies of the Prophet and several works on his traditions ( *)
have preserved many of the texts of these letters. These have been compiled
/ *
@
!!
~
!
X
V~
/X #71 Various orientalists and Arab
scholars have examined and analysed these letters to shed light on their
&
"
# +
not concerned here with joining the debates that have arisen around the
$
&72 we shall nevertheless
refer to some of the controversy stirred up by their content, lying as it does
at the very heart of our study – namely, the historical process of the spread
of Islam. The letters represent an important historical source relating to that
process and show the Prophet’s thinking on how to convey the principles of
Islam to the neighbouring regions.
There was little difference in the missionary activities directed at such
""
+
/
"
!& Z
!
&
since they were all part of Arabia, their rulers were Arab, they had limited
authority and they were responsive to the Prophet’s call.73 The basic contention
concerns the content of the Prophet’s letters to Heraclius, Chosroes, the
&
V*
\
\
% }
X #
far-sighted statesman such as the Prophet call upon such powerful rulers to
embrace Islam in a manner that might have alienated them or made them
openly hostile at a time when he lacked the power to confront them militarily?74
With the exception of Chosroes, all these rulers professed Christianity and
ruled countries far from Medina, some of which, such as Abyssinia and Egypt,
70 '/ X!&
*
.+ & ''& "# £
*
@
!!
~
%
&
#
&
& *
%
/
V
¦
V!
& =& "# #
71 *
@
!!
~
!
X
V~
/X & #"
‘
+’&
‘
.+*
+$’
* &
& *
/
‘at lajnat at-ta’
VV
¡
!
VV
& ={& ""# {V#
72 +V
/
& 5*, I, pp. 1559–61.
73 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, I, p. 316.
74 William Montgomery Watt, #
6#* , trans. from the original English by
Sha‘/X Z
%X& Z
&
V*
%
/
V‘
& # #& ""# {`–1.
138
TH E H I S T O R IC A L P RO C E S S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
were geographically unconnected to the Arabian peninsula. Some ruled vast
"
+
/#
Moreover, they were considered by the Qur’X
‘people of the Book’ and
under no compulsion to embrace Islam.
Arguments such as these raise doubts concerning some of the details
contained in the letters of which there are different versions, depending
on the transmitters and the sources that quote them, thereby suggesting
that the original texts may have been corrupted, whether intentionally or
unintentionally. They cannot, however, serve as a basis for denying that the
letters were ever sent. The link between Islam and Arab identity, coupled
with the Prophet’s concern to spread the faith among the Arabs, does not
preclude expansion beyond the Arabian peninsula, especially given that the
Prophet’s vision was realistic and the spread of the faith among the Arabs
was but an interim stage in its dissemination throughout the world. The basis
of Islam, after all, is belief in the Oneness of God and worship of the One
God, Lord of the heavens and the earth, the Creator and Master of all things.
The Prophet’s principal objective in sending these letters was the
creation of a climate of awareness at the international level, showing that
Islam was not simply a religion of the Arabs or Arabia but the religion of
humankind everywhere. The letters were tantamount to giving notice to the
rulers to respond to the call of Islam or at least allow the missionaries to
practise their activities freely and to talk to and be heard by their subjects so
that people might choose their faith knowledgeably and without pressure or
!" # ¢
! * !
/ } &
"!
$/
"
the religious encounter between Islam and Christianity, one example being
the letter to the Abyssinian Negus.75 The letters wish the rulers prosperity
in this world and the next if they embrace the new religion, which is simply
the completion of the path trodden by Moses and Jesus. Reading between the
lines, however, there are words and phrases in which the Prophet warns that,
if they fail to respond, they will risk losing their positions and leadership.76
The emissaries and letters were a novel sort of diplomatic endeavour.
Indeed, they were the new religion’s first activity in this field and
complementary to the apostolic message. The effort was not in vain. The
ancient world to which the Prophet was sent was by then standing upon fragile
foundations that were threatening to collapse and the ancient religions were
in decline and losing their hold over the people. The seriousness, simplicity
and power of the Islamic message made it a phenomenon deserving of
75 +V
/
& 5*, I, p. 1569.
76 See ‘'!X V
V
&
$*
*, Beirut, Mu’
VX
X
V
X’is, 1974,
pp. 292–4.
139
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
V
to glimpse behind it the force that threatened to explode – something that
was to happen very soon.77
The Prophet certainly expected no rapid response to his call for these
rulers to embrace Islam. There is no doubt, however, that his underlying
intention was to make them aware of the establishment of the new Islamic
state and advise them of its power, expanse, vigour and importance so that
they might take these into account and deal with the Prophet rather than
with the princes and chiefs scattered across the Arabian peninsula. In the
initial phase of contact, these letters were also probably aimed at opening
a political dialogue to obtain recognition for the new state and establish
relations characterized by an element of equality.78 In this respect, several of
them bore fruit.
The Prophet’s correspondence with the Negus suggested that the latter
should improve the treatment of Muslims in his domain, which is in fact what
"" # +
'/ '@X\&
\
/
V
/
&
"
V+@
! / +/¡
!/
'
!#79
However, there is a lack of evidence and other accounts to support Ibn
'@X\’s claim. Perhaps the Negus’s sympathetic attitude towards the Muslim
emigrants and the apostolic message resulted in an overestimation of his
favourable position to the point where he is made to declare his conversion.80
The Prophet’s correspondence with al-Muqawqis ended in the establishment
&
/
’ *
X! "&
bore the Prophet’ & '/X!#81
While the Prophet’s endeavour bore fruit to some extent with the Negus of
Abyssinia and al-Muqawqis of Alexandria, the same results were not achieved
!" Z
!
?
}
X "#
Despite the consideration shown by Heraclius to the Prophet’s emissary and
the welcome given to the delegation, the emperor took no positive initiative in
response to his call. This would appear to be nothing but political expediency
"
& !
@
/
V
/
/ "" *
@
!!
&
By God, I know that your master is a prophet sent by God, that he is the one
for whom we have been waiting and who is to be found in our scripture. Were
I not afraid of Byzantium, I would follow him.82
77 *
@
!!
‘+/
X ‘+X&
#+&$
$*
*
&
& *
%
/
VX¡&
1962, p. 208.
78 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, '& "# `=£
V*
X@& =*), p. 319.
79 +V
/
& 5*, I, pp. 1569–70.
80
& , p. 290.
81 +V
/
& 5*, I, pp. 1561, 1591.
82 Ibid., p. 1566.
14 0
TH E H I S T O R IC A L P RO C E S S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
1.12 Page of the
, a guide to pilgrimage, Mecca, June 1582
(© Khalili Family Trust/Nour Foundation)
141
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
The response of Chosroes, son of Hormuz, was quite different and very
undiplomatic; he tore up the letter delivered by ‘+/
X / ~
X
V
! ?"
! !/
'
!&83 showing his
arrogance and contempt for the Arabs of the peninsula whom he considered
his slaves, as revealed by his remark: ‘This man is my slave and yet he writes
to me!’84
>
}
X " # +
&
V*
/
V~X / +/
!
V}
X&
ruler of Damascus, responded to the Prophet’ !
&
¡¡X‘ ibn Wahb
V+
& ‘I shall march against anyone who would rob me
of my domain.’85 +V~X / ‘!
V+ & ?"’s emissary to
Z
X& !
!
/
@
/ /
‘+!
V}
X
*
’ta. This deeply affected the Prophet and prompted
him to dispatch a force of 3,000 men to punish the northern Arab vassals of
Byzantium for their actions.86
T H E A C T I VAT ION OF M USLI M M I LI TA RY POW ER A N D POLI T IC AL
AC T I V I T Y I N T H E NORT H OF T H E A R ABI A N PEN I NSU LA
The principal goal of the above-mentioned campaign was to proclaim the
power of the Islamic state and its ability to deter treacherous and hostile
forces using the cover of Byzantine protection to engage in blatant acts of
aggression. The force reached southern Syria, as far as the village of Mu’ta
/
VZ
\X’, where it met a large Byzantine army reinforced
/ +
/ / <
%!& X!& Z
\
& Z
X’
Z
#
/
stand its ground against this army, and after three of its commanders and a
number of soldiers had been killed, the Muslim force withdrew and returned
~¡X#87
> /
% "
! ?" * @
!!
&
/ ! /
$
/
!
Z
!
and its Arab hangers-on.88 He resolved to organize a large military force in
AH 9 to advance to the Syrian border and break the psychological wall of
fear created by the Byzantines, letting them and their client tribes know that
83 Ibid., pp. 1571–2.
84 Ibid., p. 1572.
85 Ibid., p. 1568.
86 * @
!!
/ ‘!
/ ¢X\
V¢X\ & .
<3*, ed. Marsden Jones, Beirut,
‘
!
V% /& =& ''& ""# {{–6; Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, II, p. 128.
87 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, II, pp. 764–5; Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, II, p. 130.
88 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, II, p. 765.
14 2
TH E H I S T O R IC A L P RO C E S S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
the Muslims were capable of waging war and challenging them in their own
" $
# >
*
!
*
’ta. The
Prophet was able to assemble an army of some 30,000 men for the expected
confrontation with Byzantium,89
>
/%&
+
/
under Byzantine authority, by the summer. The Muslims bivouacked there
& /
Z
!"&
&
~
!&
not march against them.90
> ?"
"
$
!
Christian villages and settlements that professed allegiance to the Byzantines.
He made a pact with Ukaydir ibn ‘Abd-al-Malik, lord of Dawmat al-Jandal.91
@
X / [
’/
&
Q! V
V‘Aqaba) came to him
! /X’
+
@
"
\
! "
jizya (tax payable by non-Muslims).92 This was a material
declaration of their commitment to the new Islamic state whereby they
severed relations and ties with others. The treaty drawn up by the Prophet
@
X /
!
!
!!
&
granting them religious freedom and citizenship. It stipulated:
In the name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate. This is a covenant of
! }
* @
!!
& * } & @
X /
Ru’/
""
# > "
¡ /
/
" }
* @
!!
&
""
!
!"
!#
" ""
!
/
#
It shall be unlawful to prevent them from using a well or a land- or sea-route
that they wish to make use of.93
The Prophet then returned to Medina, having won over a number of the
Arab tribes of southern Syria and let the others know the extent of the power
wielded by the new Islamic state. The campaign also delivered a crushing
blow to the supremacy of the Byzantines in Syria, weakening their position
$ +
/ /
+
/
Z
!#
It was a psychological victory that within a few years enabled the Arabs to
transcend their old allegiance, move onto the offensive against the Byzantines
! +
*# > >
/%
!"
&
!
be known, was one step in the Prophet’s progression beyond the Arabian
89 Ibid., III, p. 1002.
90 Ibid., p. 1001.
91 '/ X!& *
.+ , II, p. 526.
92 '/ #& "# {`{£
V¢X\ & .
<3*, III, p. 1031.
93 +V¢X\ & .
<3*, '''& "# ==£
+@!
/ X/
VZ
X &
. & # * @
!!
[¦ X&
& *
/
‘at as-sa‘X
& ={& "# =#
14 3
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
1.13 Folio of a single-volume Qur’X&
(© Khalili Family Trust/Nour Foundation)
peninsula to the outside world and a precursor to the Islamic conquests in
the era of the Rightly Guided Caliphs.94
The Prophet’s reaction to the failure at Mu’ta was not limited to the
>
/%
!"
# + / AH 11, following his return from
the ""
+‘ to Mecca, he mobilized a large army and gave its command
!
& X!
/
/ ~X&
&
/ ~X&
was one of the three generals killed at Mu’ta. The dispatch of this army was
*
!
!"
# X!
%
/
VZ
\X’
VX!
in Palestine,95 but the death of the Prophet delayed the advance of the army.
¢ +/ Z
%
V \
!
"
& &
see the campaign through, despite the insurrection of several Arabian tribes
and the need for an army to protect Medina. As ordered by the Prophet,
X!
/
VZ
\X’
VX!&
%
steps along the path on which the Muslim conquerors would shortly march
on their way towards Syria, carrying with them the teachings of Islam and
94
& , p. 305.
95 '/ X!& *
.+ & ''& "# £
V¢X\ & .
<3*, III, p. 1173.
14 4
TH E H I S T O R IC A L P RO C E S S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
the call of the Prophet who had planned this policy before God called him
into His presence.
T H E I M PAC T O F T H E I N S U R R E C T I O N I S T M OV E M E N T S
O N T H E H I S T O R IC A L P RO C E S S O F T H E S P R E A D O F I S L A M
X!
’s campaign provides the strongest evidence of the Prophet’s desire
to expand outside Arabia. The Prophet’s letters to the kings and rulers of the
neighbouring countries are likewise clear proof of his wish to spread Islam
beyond the Arabian peninsula. Islam gave the Arabs direction and the new
order provided the basis from which the faith began to gain ground.96 With
the death of the Prophet in AH 11, however, its expansion was temporarily
stalled in view of the attitude of several Arab tribes towards the new regime
*
# > +
/
"
/
within the framework of the umma, nor had Islam yet been embraced by all
its population.97 Several false prophets appeared in southern, eastern and
central Arabia during the last years of the Prophet’s life. These included al-
Aswad al-‘+ !& *
!
<
V
!X!
VV>X¡
<
\ / *X%
V+ !
#
We should not forget that many Arabian tribes had only declared their
conversion to Islam in the sense of accepting the political authority of the
Prophet and acknowledging the sovereignty of Islam in their territories at
a relatively late date, which is to say after AH 9. This suggests that their
"
"
& "
"
considerations and of being swept along by a current that had by then
become a vast movement.98 The embrace of Islam by each member of the tribe
and their grasp of its stipulations would have required considerable time and
effort and could not have been accomplished in the short time during which
the Prophet lived after these tribes had converted.99
The causes of the revolt of several Arabian tribes against Medina have
been summarized by one modern researcher as resulting from the pagan
tribes’ fear of the expansion of the authority of Medina, the Muslim tribes’
opposition to the idea of submission to Medina and the desire of other tribes to
end the hegemony of Medina represented by the treaties concluded with the
96 ‘Abd-al-‘+
V&
#&
$*
*
!
& Z
& X
V!
\& =& "# #
97 Elias Shoufani, Al-Ridda and the Muslim Conquest of Arabia, Toronto, University of Toronto
Press, 1973, p. 11.
98 Arnold, ad-Da‘+
, p. 60.
99 +V*
X@& =*), p. 335.
14 5
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
Prophet, as well as tribal solidarity in general and religious conservatism.100
In addition, the Prophet’s success and the heightened consciousness created
by his mission were responsible for the emergence of false prophets eager
for the same fame and seeking to acquire for themselves and their tribes the
same status as the Prophet and the Quraysh.
It is not the aim of this chapter to add to the study of these movements
but rather to understand their impact on the historical process of the spread
of Islam. In short, they were scattered movements, each in its own geographic
location, and distinct in terms of their origins, scale and demise. The actors
were Arabian groups with different tribal ties, ways of life, motives and
# > ! !
/
/
V"
! "" K
V+
V‘+&
¡X@&
*
!
@
/
K /
the Prophet’s lifetime; the second includes movements that rebelled against
the central authority and refused to pay the 3, of which the insurgencies
Z
>
!!
/
¡
+
/
peninsula were an expression; the third includes movements in Bahrain,
!
~
¦
!
"" '
!
"
Islamic state.101
> [ }
" +/ Z
%
V \ %
!
stance against these movements, displaying no tolerance towards them. He
focused his efforts on subjugating them with a Muslim army that fought
out of conviction to execute a comprehensive design, directed by competent
military commanders seeking to extend the central authority of Medina
across the entire Arabian peninsula. In the absence of this authority, it would
have been impossible to accomplish the spiritual message of Islam and the
!#
At the same time, the struggle against internal insurgency was essentially the
execution of the Prophet’ "
!" *
#
> *
+/ Z
%&
"" ! *
V X’if, which were inhabited
/ /
>
\#102 These tribes had been among the most
hostile to the Prophet but did not attempt to exploit the situation after his
death, despite having only recently converted; they apparently realized that
they had become irrevocably linked to the Medinan order.103
Bedouin insurrectionists around Medina attempted to attack the town
itself and the inhabitants were only able to repel them with considerable
100 + V& Muqaddima, p. 42; see also Shoufani, Al-Ridda, p. 13.
101 Al-‘+& +
$*
‘
, II, p. 452.
102 ‘'V
V +/ VV~
/
V+&
6*& Z & X X & =& ''& "# `#
103 * @
!!
‘+/ V
V~
‘/X& ;
++
+ , Beirut, al-
*
%
/
V
VV
VV
‘, 1983, p. 32.
14 6
TH E H I S T O R IC A L P RO C E S S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
effort.104 The Medinans were in an extremely critical situation, particularly
"
"
X!
/
#
& !
!
/ +/ Z
%
!
the perilous situation in Medina into a speedy victory. After the successful
& +/ Z
% % "!" !
against the insurgents. He mobilized all his forces, consisting principally
! ! *
& *
&
V X’
!/ / ~¡X
tribes, and expeditions were sent out in all directions.105
Although the well-known ridda (apostasy) offensives suffered minor
defeats, they quickly achieved a resounding and far-reaching success as a
result of which the scales tipped in favour of the Muslims. Furthermore,
those tribes which had remained on the sidelines, providing no assistance to
the insurgents, joined the Muslim ranks and were rapidly mobilized against
the insurgency.106 Within a year of the Prophet’s death, the majority of the
insurgent tribes had been defeated.107
The ridda wars had a positive impact on the historical process of the
"
'
! /
+
/
# '
&
" +/ Z
%
"
# '
"&
to have completed the work of the Prophet, achieving the pinnacle of domestic
political consciousness and the culmination of the trend towards cohesion
that had appeared in weak and shaky form shortly before the emergence of
Islam. The immediate effect of the ridda
& "
+
/
"
&
% *
$
% +/ Z
%
&*$ Z
X‘ida.108 Neither should we forget the impact of the ridda wars on social
integration among the Arabs and the formation of a new society in Arabia.
>
!
"
" !& Z
& !
Najd and were victorious. However, these armies not only achieved material
victory but also, in the words of one modern researcher:
the destiny ordained for them on the path of unity. Not all soldiers returned to
their own lands, societies and tribes; some remained in the new society they had
created. There they mixed, intermingled and formed a common life unmediated
by the tribe. The tribe was no longer the sole link between these men, which was
! /
/ #109
104 +V
/
& 5*, I, pp. 1872–4.
105 Ibid., pp. 1887, 1923, 1930.
106 Ibid., pp. 1962–80.
107 Sha‘/X& ;
, p. 34.
108 + V& Muqaddima, p. 44.
109
%
& al-Mujtama‘
6&
++& Z
& X
V‘! VV!
X &
1978, p. 32.
147
TH E A DV E N T O F T H E P RO P H E T
AND THE I S L A M I Z AT I O N O F A R A BI A
>
/
V
/
& "
al-‘+X’ /
V~
¦
!
! !
Bahrain, several Medinans did not return with him but remained in Bahrain:
‘Al-‘+X’ /
V~
¦
! /
! /
% !& "
who chose to stay.’110 The ridda wars likewise brought about extensive
intermarriage between the members of the caliphate armies and women
from the rebel areas. From this intermarriage, a new generation emerged
that contributed to consolidating the unity of the Arabian peninsula.111
The impact of the ridda wars on the historical process of the spread of
Islam outside Arabia becomes clear from their link to the Islamic conquests,
"
/
XX !"
'
\#
/ +
/
XX "!"
*
! "
" " '
\ #112 It appears
/ XX
!"
Arab tribes which had rebelled against Islam in Bahrain, particularly Bakr
/ ¢X’il, to join ranks under the leadership of al-Mundhir ibn al-Nu’!X
ibn al-Mundhir, known as ‘the Conceited’.113 The Muslim soldiers were then
compelled to enter Iraq in pursuit of the insurgents, leading the caliph to
realize that liberating the Arabs of Iraq from Persian rule would be a measure
complementary to the ridda
&
/¡
of the Arabs within the framework of the sovereignty and central authority
of Islam.114 > Z
/X
XX
%
!"
/
X
""!
AH 610, which was discussed earlier in this chapter. Since then, they had been
'
\ /
XX
&
from the caliphate in Medina.115
/ ! &
" +/
Z
% \
/
&
V*
X / ~X
V
/X&
to be told: ‘That is a man of distinguished reputation, known ancestry and
/ K
V*
X / ~X
V
/X#’116 +V*
X
came to Medina and requested that the caliph put him in charge of those of
/
'
!&
! / ?
# >
"
! \
&
"
V*
X
110 +V
/
& 5*, I, p. 1974.
111
& al-Mujtama‘
, p. 33.
112 XX ~
& &
& X
V!
‘X& =& ""# K£
V*
X@& =*),
p. 352.
113 +/ *
@
!!
+@!
/ +‘tham, & Z
& X
V%
/
V‘ilmiyya, 1986,
'& "# £
V'
& 5*& "# {£ *
@! ‘+/
X '/X!
V‘/
& 2
.
+
+
6*
‘.*
*& Z
& X
V
’
V
\X
V‘X!!
&
=& "# =£ +@!
‘+
!X& )(*&
#’in& Z
& X
V
X’is, 1977, p. 205.
114 +V*
X@& =*), p. 354.
115 +VZ
X
&
. , p. 242.
116 Ibid.
14 8
TH E H I S T O R IC A L P RO C E S S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
returned home and called upon the members of his tribe to convert, which
they did.
'
""
" !
V*
X
the war to liberate Iraq after the latter had explained the extent of Persian
weakness and the readiness of the Arabs of the Persian Gulf region and
'
\
"" ! ?
# >
" & &
V*
X
% %
/
!
!!
X /
V¢
V*
%! ! !
'
\&
V*
X& ! "
!
X ’s
command.117 So began the offensive on the Iraq front. We have already
+/ Z
%’
/ X!
/
&
!"
which the Arabs swept through Syria, Persia and North Africa.
¢
! ?" *
@
!!
""
!
!
/
!
!"
them outwards to the neighbouring countries. The driving force of the new
religion, the vigour of the Arab people, their motivation and their unity of
purpose were the secrets of their success. The campaigns did not seek to
spread the Islamic religion by the sword, as some non-Muslim historians
have insinuated,118 but rather to spread the political authority of Islam and
give people the choice between accepting the religion or paying the jizya
and living within the new Islamic state. It cannot be denied that the central
aim of the Islamic conquests was to spread the faith. They did not, however,
extend to the point of coercing anyone to convert to Islam but instead
attempted to put in place the objective conditions needed to help people
make a free choice between conversion or paying the jizya and remaining
within the new Islamic state.119 This understanding is consistent with the
essence of the Islamic faith and the teachings of the Qur’X& "
states that there should be no compulsory conversion to Islam and that
people are to be given the choice of deciding what is in their best interests in
the light of their own ideas and convictions:
There is no compulsion in religion. The right direction is henceforth distinct from
error. And he who rejecteth false deities and believeth in Allah hath grasped a
!
/
%# +
& #120
117 Ibid.
118 See Arnold, ad-Da‘+
, p. 64.
119
V*
X@& =*), p. 352.
120 Al-Baqara, 2:256.
149
– II –
TH E F I R S T S TAG E
IN THE SPREAD
OF ISLAM
Chapter 2.1
IN I SLAM
Abd al-Salam Muh ammad al-She rif al-A lim
In order to discuss " we need to make a few introductory remarks in
!
!
'
!#
The definition of "
is a verbal noun. One says: ‘He engaged in " (") against the
enemy " or
" ’ and ‘He engaged in " for the sake of God.’
!
! ‘effort’ (jahd),
in other words, capacity and energy, or to do one’s utmost to repel the
enemy.1
According to al-Mughrab:
is a verbal noun. One says: ‘
±"] the enemy " when
you confronted him with great effort [jahd], or when each of you exerted effort,
in other words, energy, in repelling the other.’ In Islam, the term subsequently
! "!
!
/ #2
is a conative form implying the application of effort (jahd), that is,
energy and hardship, to a person or a thing. #" is the active participle
derived from the verb ". A
" is someone who wages a just war
1 Sa‘ +/
/& /
6&*
<
+!) &
!
& X
V%& =`& "# =#
!
V
V / *
³& >
‘arab& Z
&
X & # #& '''& "# ={#
`
/ ‘Abd-as-Sayyid ibn ’+
V*
& #<.
$*
*.
‘rib& Z
& X
V%X/
V‘
/& # #& "# #
153
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
such that the enemy is afraid. The terms ", war (.) and attack (ghazw)
each originally had the same meaning in the Arabic language, in other words,
Q&) the enemy. The term ‘war’ (.) is mentioned in the Qur’X
with the meaning ‘’ (&).3 This shared meaning between the three
words is that intended in the usage of the jurists ($&’).
The definition of " as a term in Islamic law
'
! ¡ "
" in a number of closely
# ¢
'/ ‘+
&
*X%
&
according to whom: ‘[] is a Muslim’
not have a pact with the Muslims, with a view to exalting the word of
+! } /
% !
#’4
' " by scholars of jurisprudence, including the
one just quoted, we notice the use of the term ‘ ’ (6) or ‘ ’
($$). In fact, the use of this word is not intended to restrict the meaning of
the Qur’X "
", but is rather employed for emphasis.
> ! / /
&
& / * !
V* !&
undertakes " against highway robbery or widespread corruption. Second,
a long time ago jurists divided the world into a ‘House of War’ (
.),
&
!
"
Muslims, and a ‘House of Islam’ (
). This division is dependent
on circumstances, and is related to a particular time and place in the past,
/ +/ ~
‘At that time, Mecca was in the
House of War’.5 Third, "
is a general, comprehensive, universal term
covering all the various kinds of endeavour and exertion of effort, including
the expenditure of money, the endurance of hardship, and the suffering of
adversity.
Many people have been deceived by the apparent meaning of the term,
and think that " for the cause of God entails subjugating people to the
faith and coercing them to embrace it. This is erroneous, since the motive for
3 See al-MX’ida, 5:64, al-AnfXl, 8:7, # , 47:4.
* @
!!
V+X¸
V[
X‘,
.
‘Arafa, Tunisia, AH 1350, p. 139.
{ ¢
+/ ~
!
/
'
!
/
is not strictly Islam and unbelief, but rather security and fear. This means that when
only Muslims are secure and only non-Muslims are fearful, this is the
;
when only non-Muslims are secure and only Muslims are fearful, this is the ‘House of
Unbelief.’ The idea is based on the notions of security and peace rather than Islam and
unbelief, and accepting this division is quite reasonable. Otherwise, points of view change
over time, and this division in fact no longer exists as most people in the world, whether
Muslim or non-Muslim, are linked by international relations, good neighbourliness and the
/&
\
"
# >
become a single ‘house’ and not two as determined by the early Muslim jurists.
15 4
IN ISLAM
2.1 V ! X& & '
(© Naser Khalili Foandation)
/
& /
#
The truth is that " simply means exerting effort and doing one’s utmost.
>
/ "
!
&
K
'
!&
!
nature of the enemy requires this – there is no legal impediment to engaging
in battle since it is a Muslim’s duty to defend his religion, his land and his
property. For this reason, Islam prefers to use the word " rather than
. (war) because it denotes a natural struggle aimed at protecting the faith
!
& $
!
#
In no way should " be understood as a hostile expedient against
non-Muslims, as some orientalist and anti-Islamic bigots see it. These people
have become accustomed to referring to " as ‘holy war’ to the point where
the term has become synonymous with ill temper and maliciousness, with
barbarity and bloodshed, as if Muslims represented a savage force waiting
for a chance to swoop down on the whole world and destroy civilization and
/
!# >
V* ! / "
155
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
they proclaimed their conversion to Islam, under compulsion and without
$
!
# ! !
! !
!
that " is a form of missionary activity undertaken by either persuasion or
force, that it is precisely equivalent to ‘war’
!
#6
'
" today, we would say: ‘ is the exertion
}
!
one’s spirit, property and tongue in defence of religion, faith and country.’
>
!
/¡ ". It also indicates its
!
& ’s spirit. Indeed, Islam has linked the "
undertaken with one’s spirit to that undertaken with one’s property. We
see this in the Qur’X ", where being liberal with
one’s property is given priority over exerting one’s spirit. Information has
an important role to play in " in winning over public opinion, making
the people aware of the true situation and calling them to God by means of
evidence and proof rather than compulsion and coercion.
Definition of the term ‘enemy’ (‘+)
Since we have learnt that both in ordinary language and in legal terminology
" !
! &
‘enemy’?
Some scholars consider that there are several kinds of ", which may be
subdivided into a number of varieties and forms. Among these is fighting
a patent enemy, which is called the lesser "; and fighting the baser
self that incites to evil, the Devil, and the immoral and dissolute, which
is called the greater ". Islam views all these as enemies to which the
words of God apply: ‘And strive for God with the endeavour ["] which
is His right.’7
As for the patent enemy, he is the soldier who enters our lands in order
to wage a war of whatever form as an act of aggression against the religion
and the faith or the homeland, property or persons with the aim of destroying
Islam and its adherents. Such a soldier is an enemy as described by God in
the Qur’X ‘My enemy and yours.’8 In such a situation, the enemy should be
repelled by all the means allowed by international law and custom, in other
words, by the hand, property, the tongue and the heart.
¢
/
V
@
&
0
.
66&
*&
!
& X
V%& =& "# #
7 % ", 22:78.
8 %#
, 60:1.
156
IN ISLAM
+
’ /
& !
&
!&
!# + & !
"
/
and the carnal appetites he extols. God said: ‘The Devil is an enemy to you,
so treat him as an enemy.’9 To treat the Devil as an enemy is an exhortation
!
!&
!
!
% # +
the hypocrites, this is done with the hand, the tongue and the heart within
the framework of commanding good and forbidding evil.10 This is because
" against hypocrites is to be done through argumentation, explanation
and propagation of the Qur’X#
The origin of the legitimacy of " in Islam
At the beginning of the era of the Prophet, " was forbidden, since the
Prophet initially ordered that one should only instruct and admonish, and
!
!
! %
Muslims, and call them to God through wisdom and pious exhortation.
On the other hand, the Muslims calling others to Islam were mercilessly
attacked, and the Prophet and his Companions were harmed in a ruthless
way. God therefore revealed to His Prophet verses that strengthened his and
his Companions’ resolve and bolstered their patience and forbearance. This
is seen in God’s words: ‘Have patience with what they say and forsake them
in a becoming manner’11 and ‘Be patient, for your patience is but from God.
And do not grieve over them or distress yourself because of what they plot.’12
The Muslims complained repeatedly to the Prophet about the polytheists, so
he used to encourage them, offer them words of wisdom and say: ‘Be patient,
'
/ #’
+
* @
!!
’s teachings, the Muslims, especially the
poor, the needy and those outside tribal networks, endured all kinds of
suffering and distress, but this did not distract them from their religion or
shake their convictions. Despite their small number and the poverty of
many of them, they withstood like courageous heroes. We have not heard
of any of them forsaking their religion or being tempted by the polytheists
to abandon it.
9 ), 35:6.
10 Al-’amr bi-l-ma‘$
+
‘an al-munkar (‘commanding good and forbidding evil’) is a
Qur’X ¡
/ " !"
*
!
to protect public morals and religious piety.
11 Al-Muzzamil, 73:10.
12 % , 16:127.
157
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
At the beginning of the second year after the hijra, permission came
*
! /
&
"
/ / V # >
legitimizing " in Islam was God’s words: ‘To those against whom war is
& "! /
# } !
powerful for their assistance.’13 The Qur’X
% !
"
to the presence of aggression, this being left to the leader to assess.
Thus, permission came after prohibition. The style of the verse and
% /
# ' &
‘+/
X / ‘+//X
‘>
"!
#’14
& '/
V
/
&
+/VV‘
?"’ &
"!
} ’s words: ‘Fight in the cause
}
# Z
!& }
love transgressors.’15
!
God’s words:
God has purchased from the believers their persons and their possessions, for
}
?
# >
}
%
and are killed; a promise binding on Him in truth, through the law, the Gospel
and the Qur’X#16
' "
& !
! " are nearer to the truth, since this opinion
has a sounder transmission and is more plausible. The second verse is
"!
!/
& /
and establishing its rules, and such matters are only relevant once " has
been allowed. The third verse is more concerned with prompting and urging
men to undertake ".
The Qur’X !
/
!#
Then, eight years after the conquest of Mecca, it was allowed without
restriction by God’s words: ‘Go forth whether equipped lightly or heavily.’17
13 % ", 22:39–41.
14 '/ X!& *
.+ & Z
& X
V%X/
V‘
/& =& ''& "# =#
15 Al-Baqara, 2:190.
16 At-Tawba, 9:111.
17 Ibid., 9:41.
158
IN ISLAM
The reasons for " and the conditions
and impediments governing it
THE REASONS FOR
The Qur’X
! " was
prescribed. Among the most important of these are:
1. Protecting the summons of Islam, so that the Prophet may deliver his
message and eliminate what is forbidden, that is, associating others with
God, the greatest of forbidden things. Whoever is aware of something
forbidden and is able to eliminate it has a duty to do so. The proof of
this is: ‘+ !
"
!&
God.’18 The only ones exempted from this are children, women, monks,
!
& "!
!
/ # >
" is primarily to
safeguard the call to Islam and to protect the religion from being seized
by those who would destroy it. But it is not permissible to kill such as
those with whom Islam has made a covenant; if a Muslim kills such a
person, this is not ". Similarly, if a
*19 revokes his covenant and
&
! ".
2. Countering tyranny and aggression. Aggression is a direct or indirect
attack against Muslims or
*, against their property, or against the
summons to Islam or those who do the summoning. To come to someone’s
aid and to appeal for justice for the wronged against the oppressor are
matters of human nature, are human rights which the divine laws of Islam
and the positive laws enacted by human beings have established. God
acknowledges these human rights when He says:
But indeed if any people help and defend themselves after a wrong has been
done to them, against such there is no cause of blame. The blame is only
against those who oppress men with wrongdoing and insolently transgress
through the land defying right and justice. For such there will be a grievous
penalty.20
When the policies of reconciliation and forbearance are of no avail
with the enemy, then force must be met with force and weapons with
18 Al-Baqara, 2:193.
19 A non-Muslim living in a Muslim country who is guaranteed security and freedom to practise
his religion, often in return for payment of a special tax (jizya: see note 22 below).
20 % , 42:41–2.
159
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
weapons. If not, even with the ability to achieve victory, one would
remain silent and look the other way out of impotence, weakness and
negligence. It is not just, right or fair for the enemy to be allowed to
"
&
*
! / / !
him. Recompense comes from acting. God spoke the truth when He
established this principle, saying:
+ &
"" $ " !&
cowed, but help and defend themselves. The recompense for an injury is an
equal injury. But if a person forgives and makes reconciliation his reward is
due from God, for God does not love those who do wrong.21
The Prophet allowed the use of force when there was no other alternative
– as much as is necessary without excess or immoderation.
3. Peace and the freedom of religious practice. The law of " safeguards
the spread of peace and security in the world, ensures that every
religious person is able to practise his religion and that people respect
the sacred things. Islam is the only religion which obliges its adherents
to believe in all the prophets and in all the holy books revealed by
God. Its book is the Qur’X& !
"
other holy books, since it has remained unadulterated by corruption
# '
! / !
/
methods, in other words, by an uninterrupted chain of relators, and this
makes for certainty and conviction. Muslims respect the followers of the
other religions since they possess instructions from their faith which
restrain them from injustice, tyranny, bigotry and fanaticism. Indeed,
the Prophet directed that the
* and those who have a covenant
with the Muslims should be treated with kindness. This is attested by
historical fact, since whenever Muslims had temporal authority they
did not harm any
* in the practice of his religion or in the conduct
of his worldly affairs, nor did they do harm to any person, goods or
possessions. But whenever Muslims had a reversal of fortunes and were
overpowered, their enemies made them suffer all manner of tortures,
including massacre, banishment, destruction and the violation of their
sacred things.
The clearest testimony to this is the fact that Islam allows the
adherents of a revealed religion either to embrace Islam or to keep their
religion and pay the jizya.22 This tax is not designed to force them to
21 % , 42:39–40.
22 Jizya: an annual tax levied on the members of the other revealed religions (Christianity,
Judaism) which they agree to pay in exchange for residing in a Muslim country.
160
IN ISLAM
embrace Islam or to be a means of oppression, but is rather supposed
to be in exchange for the hospitality, protection, security and social and
economic assistance that an Islamic country provides for non-Muslims.
God alluded to this aim when He said: ‘Had not God repelled some
people by others, cloisters, churches, synagogues and mosques in which
God’s name is recited would have been pulled down. God will certainly
aid those who aid Him. God is strong and mighty.’23
4. Defence of the country. If the enemy attacks a Muslim country or makes
plans to attack, then repelling him becomes a duty for all those directly
involved, while others must provide them with support and assistance.
As God said: ‘If they seek your aid in religion, it is your duty to help
them, except against people with whom you have a mutual alliance.’24
If the people of a Muslim country become afraid of an enemy, then the
Muslims nearest to them must hasten to them and supply them with
weapons and provisions.
This is because " is a religious duty for all Muslims. But they are
/ !
!/ ""
undertake it. If this does not happen, however, then the individual duty
remains.
5. Defence of humanitarian principles. These are the doctrines, laws, rules
of conduct and morals which the Qur’X
!
%
the Qur’X
"
!# '
!
compassion, guidance, truth, justice, kindness and charity. There is no
doubt that all this requires " and struggling and striving with one’s
person and wealth. This is what God referred to when He said: ‘They
are those who, if we establish them in the land, perform regular prayers,
pay the 3 (charitable welfare tax), and command good and forbid
evil. With God rests the end of all matters.’25
In mentioning the fundamentals of religion in this verse, God
also pointed to some further considerations. Thus, prayer is the most
!"
! "
"& "
enhances the relationship between man and his Creator, and between
man and his fellow humans. Payment of the 3 is the most important
aspect of worship with one’s property, which ensures a society based
on cooperation and mutual responsibility. Commanding good and
forbidding evil form the basis of all religious and worldly good. They
are the pillars of all social and economic reform, and through them
every evil is destroyed, society is enabled to thrive and is cleansed of
23 % ", 22:40.
24 %% $, 8:72.
25 % ", 22:41.
161
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
corruption. is the most important aspect of all worship; it is the
pearl in its crown, the wall which safeguards all the principles and ideals
introduced by Islam.
6. Liberating prisoners. When those undertaking " are unable to rescue
" / & ! "
!
! # '
both alternatives are possible, only one must be used. The money
should come from the state treasury, but if this is not possible any
/ !
" /
* !&
means. A wealthy prisoner must pay his own ransom.26
remains lawful as long as the reasons for it remain in effect. The
circumstances which make it permissible vary, and include protecting
the freedom of religious practice, assisting the oppressed and engaging in
self-defence.
THE C O N DI T I O N S F O R U N DE RTA K I N G
>
\
% " must be Muslims, have reached
the age of maturity, be of sound mind, have the necessary strength and act in
the cause of God. In order for " to be considered legal it must take place
between Muslims and non-Muslims. It is not "
} ’s message was not addressed to non-Muslims. As noted
above, the person undertaking " must have reached the age of maturity
which, according to the legal scholars, is 18 years old. This is because by
his nature a young person cannot usually withstand warfare. Similarly, the
insane and the disabled are not liable to undertake ".
By ‘strength’ is intended ability, for " is a religious duty only for
those who are able to undertake it. No " is imposed on a person who
does not have the necessary ability required for it. This is because " is an
& &
& ’s
utmost in battle. How can someone who has no capacity put this to use and
exert himself?27
Like men, women also undertake " when this is necessary. In the
/
" ?"
!" [
V+X
&
!! X
V'X!
& !! X
V+¡
‘iyya and other female
Companions of his. They used to hand arrows to warriors, treat the wounded
26 +V
X& +@!
/ ' & *& Z
& X
V
/
V
!& =&
III, p. 387.
27 +VXX& +/ Z
% / *
‘ & 2’i‘
!! ’i‘
$*
*.
’i‘&
& *
/
‘at al-
!X!& # #& '´& "# =£
VX/& .
& Z
& X @ X’
V
X
V‘
/&
n.d., II, pp. 113ff.
162
IN ISLAM
and sick, and go into battle themselves when circumstances dictated. Indeed,
!!
! %
"
/
~
&
the enemy approached her she would rip open his stomach. Furthermore,
in his ;&
VZ
%X
" ‘The of Women’, ‘Women
Attacking on the Sea’ and ‘Women Attacking and Fighting alongside Men.’
There is no disagreement among legal scholars that women should undertake
". It is the custom of Arab women to give encouragement and support
and to be courageous and virtuous. If a woman is obliged to engage in
" by herself, this is permissible insofar as the circumstances are deemed
appropriate.
in Islam has an aim, which is to strive for the cause of God. This
is a necessary condition for it to take place and about which there can be no
compromise. God said: ‘
}
# Z
do not transgress limits, for God does not love transgressors.’28
} # >
& !
!
/&
!& !
". Whoever cannot undertake " with his body is not absolved from the
duty to undertake it with his wealth.29 This is because strength and ability
may be manifested in the body or in wealth or in the wielding of arms. The
X‘ /
" could be undertaken using stones, and
concluded that this could not be done. The present author’s opinion is that
stones may be effective weapons for those who have no money to buy arms
for the defence of their country.
Impediments to "
1. Parental restraint. A son may not undertake " unless he has the
permission of both his parents, or one of them if the other is dead, since
to respect one’s parents is an individual religious duty ($4
‘ayn), and
therefore takes precedence over a collective duty ($4
$ ). This is
the case if there is not a general call to arms, for when this occurs as
the result of the enemy attacking a Muslim country, then it becomes
an individual duty for every single Muslim who is able to respond. As
God said: ‘Go forth whether equipped lightly or heavily.’30 A general
call to arms is not met unless everyone participates in it, since this is a
duty for each individual in the same way as fasting and prayer. In this
situation it is admissible for a son to go into battle without his parents’
28 Al-Baqara, 2:190.
29 Ibn Taymiyya, +@!
& +
.
5
, Rabat, Maktabat al-ma‘X& # #& ´´'''& "# #
30 At-Tawba, 9:41.
16 3
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
permission, as the right of the parents is subordinate to individual
religious duties such as prayer and fasting. Legal scholars have differed
as to whether the grandparents have the same right as the mother and
father in forbidding a son from undertaking ".
+V~
X/31 held that both parents have an equal right of restraint,
and that the non-Muslim father, like the Muslim father, may forbid his
son from travelling when this involves danger, except as concerns ",
since forbidding him from undertaking it could perhaps be because it
is a law of Islam and not because of the nature of the task. It is also said
that they have an equal right of restraint except when it is known that
the aim of the non-Muslim father is to harm the religion, in which case
he may not forbid his son from undertaking the duty.
Everything that exempts one from performing the pilgrimage also
exempts one from undertaking ".
2. Debt. The debtor may not undertake " if his debt is due for immediate
repayment except with the permission of the creditor. If, on the other
hand, the debt will become repayable during the debtor’s absence and
he authorizes someone to settle it for him or if the debtor is poor, then
he may leave without permission.32 This is because it is a man’s right to
/# '
/&
until the debt is repaid or the debtor is released from his liabilities.
If there is a general call to arms, however, which applies to everyone
who has the ability to respond, then the debtor may leave without
permission.
Types of "
There are as many types of " as there are aims, objectives and purposes.
These types include the lesser " and the greater ", the " of repelling
the enemy, the " of seeking out the enemy, the offensive " and the
defensive " and both of these together, the obligatory " and the
voluntary ", and other varieties and kinds that have been described by
the legal scholars, both ancient and modern.
> "
" into offensive and
defensive or both of them together, nor into obligatory and voluntary. We will
!"
# ¢
/$
and concisely with the other types of ". If a more exhaustive treatment is
required, reference should be made to the comprehensive primary sources,
31 +V~
X/&
@
/ *
@
!!
Q # {={Y&
*X% ¡
! *
#
32 +V
X& *, III, p. 395.
16 4
IN ISLAM
in other words, the books of jurisprudence, the biographies of the Prophet
and the books dealing with his military campaigns.
THE LESSER
>
} " are
# > ?" !
%
/ # > \
‘¢
!
/
&
cause of God?’ to which the Prophet replied: ‘¢
} ’s
word is exalted, this is in the cause of God.’33
Since " is to exalt the word of God, and all religion belongs to God,
it is a duty to undertake that without which His word cannot be exalted,
such as the defence and equipment of the country’s borders, the acquisition
!
!/
# }
defence of the borders are also a form of ", and are established such that
the enemy does not attack Islamic territory for fear of being repelled. These
are preferable to " since " results in the shedding of blood on both
sides, whereas the use of garrisons results in sparing the blood of Muslims.
If a garrison does not intimidate the enemy, it is not called a garrison in the
parlance of legal scholars. Similarly, if the enemy attacks a garrison only once
and does not return for many years, it is not a garrison.
Once the borders of the country and access routes have been secured,
all the inhabitants of the country are exempted from ", and it becomes
a supererogatory duty. That is, unless the enemy attacks another Islamic
country, in which case everyone must offer assistance and support by joining
them in battle so as to ward off the aggression and eliminate the tyranny.
THE G R E AT E R
Among the traditions of the Prophet is the one where, after returning from
one of his military campaigns, he is quoted as saying: ‘We have returned
from the lesser " to face the greater ",’ in other words, the " against
the human soul which incites to evil, the tyrannical soul that humankind is
unable to reform and dispose towards kindness because it will practise only
33 >
%
# *
@
!!
/ '!
‘
V
‘X& .
,
.<
& Z
& X
V%
/
V‘ilmiyya, 2000, IV,
"# {# +
/ *
! ! +/ *X
‘The Prophet was asked which
was in the cause of God – when a man fought out of bravery, out of fervour or out of
!
® " ¢
} ’s word is exalted, this is in the
} # ’
16 5
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
evil. The books on morals are replete with advice, guidance and the words
of the wise and the scholarly as to how to curb the wilfulness of the soul,
to restrain it from obeying the passions and following the carnal appetites
wherever they may lead.34
Wars, iniquity and aggression are nothing but the results of the craving,
tyranny and oppression of the soul. Undertaking " against the soul and
/
! !
%
!
in his life. Some of the diseases of the soul that man must strive to cure
& &
&
!
/! "
action and word, compassionate to human beings, seeking good for them
and repelling evil from them. The person who can gain mastery over his soul
by preventing it from doing injustice and harm and keeping it on the path
of righteousness is a man of determination and resolution. This ability is,
unfortunately, not found among the majority of people; on the contrary, we
! ""
"
/ !
# ' !
/
reform his own soul, how can he be expected to reform the souls of others?
If people undertook " against their own souls they would not live in
fear, anxiety and dread of a dark future which must certainly contain ill for
humankind. Undertaking " against the soul tempers the material greed
" "" # '
century there were two world wars which ravaged, caused destruction and
spilt the blood of millions. If men undertook " against their souls, there
would be no racism, no distinction between colours of the skin and races,
and humankind would not be divided into different classes or into spheres
$
"
#
Engaging in " with weapons might be for noble purposes such
as defending religion, country, honour and dignity. It might also be for
exploitative attacks and colonial expansion. The hypocrite may bear the
hardship of " so as to satisfy some need within his soul, for some aim
based on personal and material considerations and other cravings and
inhumane and immoral purposes.
The Prophet was an exemplary model of " against the soul, as
!"
%
/
forbearance. Their souls became free of all evil tendencies, and when this
occurs the soul lives only for what is good and does not act in a way which
brings evil and destruction on mankind.
*
%
!
%
for man. He will not be able to do this unless he has been educated in all
the qualities of humaneness, nobility, virtue and high morals. The true
34
V}
X& +/ ~X! *
@
!!
& ’ ‘
* &
& X @ X’ al-kutub al-
‘arabiyya, n.d., III, pp. 47ff.
166
IN ISLAM
Islamic education is that which accustoms man to fear God, to submit to His
commands and prohibitions, and to be honest in his dealings, and this has
a profound effect on the shaping of his personality. As regards the type of
Islamic education that consists of delusions and superstitions, and which is
followed by some who feign piety and godliness, this is not true education
which creates persons of commitment. True education is that received by the
Prophet’s Companions, who were entrusted with positions of leadership in
which they acted with justice, and who defended the religion and the state.
The rich among them gave generously of both their wealth and persons in
the cause of God, while the poor received every assistance and charity. Their
/ '
!
&
¡
"" !
which they did not deviate. They undertook the war of " against the
wicked tendencies of the soul which incite to worldly pleasures, encourage
\
"
&
"! &
means trampling on the souls of the innocent.35
Reforming the soul and putting an end to its worldly desires is an
exacting " full of hardship, toil and the exertion of every effort, and
only the strong can emerge victorious from this battle. God said: ‘For those
who are fearful of standing before their Lord and restrain their souls from
worldly desires, their abode will be the Garden of Paradise.’36 Despite the
sinlessness enjoyed by the Prophet because of his status as a prophet, he
/
"&
!
to the Creator, teaching his soul frugality and denying it the pleasures of
the world. This is the best example of " against the soul, and concerns
someone whose desires were virtuous and whose innermost thoughts were
unsullied by evil.
THE OF R EPELLI NG
A N D SEEK I NG OU T T H E ENEM Y
The preceding discussion has already mentioned the " of repelling
the enemy; the example was given of when the enemy intends to attack the
Muslims in any of their regions or countries. This kind of " is a duty for
everyone insofar as they are able, with their persons and wealth, like the
* !
""
/ !
/
@ 37
35 Al-‘'!X& ‘+/ V
V~
&
,
*
++
+ 1
& *&
V+ \X& # #& ""# ={#
36 % 3‘, 79:40–1.
37 A battle which took place in 3/`{ / ?" *
@
!!
*
adversaries, the latter emerging victorious.
167
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
and the battle of the Ditch.38 It was the polytheists who mobilized their forces
in Medina and opposed the Muslims. God did not permit any Muslim to be
/
!"
"
!
lives.
As for the " of seeking out the enemy, which is a voluntary
undertaking, the Prophet gave permission not to take the initiative in meeting
the enemy and pursuing him. He showed his dislike of this kind of " when
he said: ‘ ! ! & /
!& /
#’39
Thus, the Prophet did not allow this kind of " without good cause, as was
the case in all his military campaigns. If, however, the encounter takes place,
!
" # > " of seeking out the
enemy may result in provoking him, and the Prophet forbade this: ‘Leave
the Abyssinians as long as they leave you, and leave the Turks as long as
they leave you.’40
J A S A C O L L E C T I V E DU T Y
One of the greatest forms of " is that of commanding good and forbidding
evil. However, this is not an individual but rather a collective duty which
!/ ""
&
’X
indicated. Since " is a part of this, it is performed in a similar manner. But
if no one undertakes it, then this must be made good by all who are capable
of doing so insofar as they are able. is a duty for each person according
to his or her ability.41
Thus, "
" "
!"
on someone. It becomes a duty for each individual when, for example, the
enemy advances towards a Muslim country or a general call to arms is issued
by those with authority to make decisions for the community.
The importance and merit of "
The legal code of Islam contains the instruction to undertake ". Islamic
law may, however, prescribe a duty which is a cause of hardship for the one
38 A battle which took place in 5/` / * @
!!
*
* @
!!
*
#
39 +V*X& * @
!!
/ ‘+ / ‘Umar, al-Mu‘
.$+’
# Q
Z & X
V
/
VX!& ==& '''& "# ==#
40 >
/ +/ X # : ‘Forbidding an Attack on the
Abyssinians and the Turks,’
+/ %%
# >
authorities is considered to be weak.
41 Ibn Taymiyya,
+, XXVIII, p. 80.
168
IN ISLAM
charged with it. It is not the intention of the law to introduce hardships,
/
"!
/
!
"#
Thus, chastisement and punishments result from forbidden acts and are a
reprimand to the person who performs such acts. They prevent him from
doing these things again, and constitute a warning to others not to do
likewise. The pain and suffering of this punishment is equivalent to the
pain and suffering of amputating a diseased hand or drinking unpleasant
medicine. While the doctor does not intend to cause suffering by forcing a
sick person to drink medicine or by surgically removing a malignant tumour
from his body without which operation the person would not recover,
!"
\
"
/ ! /
of the medicine so that he may willingly drink it, and that it be mixed with
honey so that the patient has a natural desire to drink it as well as a logical
reason. is the same, and Islamic law is the greatest doctor.42
If a small evil leads to great good, then it must be done. The Quraysh
and the Arabs around them serve as examples and warnings since they
were the worst of God’s creatures and the most oppressive to the weak.
>
/
! ! &
%
& %
"&
!"
$#
They were at the mercy of their predatory souls. In this, they were just like
a diseased organ in the human body which must be surgically removed
for the patient to recover. Thus, the Prophet launched a " against them
and killed the most tyrannical and those with the most vicious nature, until
God’s command became apparent and they were led to Him. After this, they
became righteous, pious and godly, their affairs were put in order, and their
way of life became regular. If Islamic law did not contain ", the affairs of
the Quraysh would not have changed for the better.
As regards the merits of ", these are derived from certain
principles:
1. is consistent with the injunctions to do what is right and with
inspiring people to this end. Striving to perform " results in the
spread of compassion, while striving to thwart it results in the spread
of adversity and abomination.
2. is an arduous task involving hardship, giving freely of one’s person
and wealth, leaving one’s country and family, and renouncing worldly
pleasures and desires. No one can undertake it unless they worship
42 +VX/& '/X! / *X& #+$&
$*
!
*‘Q Z & X
V!
‘rifa,
={& ''& "# =£
V
& +@!
¢
V X / ‘+/ V
V[
@!& ""
%
.<Q Z & X
V!
‘
VV/X‘a wa-n-nashr, n.d., II, p. 170.
169
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
God faithfully and sincerely, prefer the hereafter to this world and rely
steadfastly on God.
3. is a supplement to and an acclamation of religion. Its goal is for all
religion to belong to God, for the word of God to be the most exalted
and for " to be binding on people when the conditions for it are
present.
4. Since " is pleasing to God and cannot usually be undertaken without
the necessary physical and moral strength, it is a duty to seek God’s
pleasure by striving to acquire such strength in all its forms and varieties
so that it may be applied to what is required. Whatever is needed to
perform the duty is also a duty. God said: ‘Against them make ready
your strength to the utmost of your power.’43
5. is for the sake of the good of this world and the hereafter. If Muslims
ignore " in the cause of God, they might be so consumed by mutual
animosities that dissension arises between them, as is in fact occurring.
If people occupy themselves with " in the cause of God, He will unite
their hearts, bring them together and give them the courage to face their
enemy and the enemy of God. But if they do not hasten to the cause of
God, He will punish them; such punishment may be from Him, or may
be at their own hands by oppressing each other.
If we observe all these principles, it will be revealed to us why the Prophet
urged men to undertake ", and we will clearly see its merit. But these
things only apply when the conditions for undertaking " are met and
when its objectives are to exalt the word of God and to summon people to
the true religion.
The relationship of " to prayer, fasting
and the pilgrimage
is one of the great acts of worship and is therefore mentioned in the
" !
¡
# > X‘ &
however, classifies it among the felonies because it is a punishment for
unbelief. They thus view it from the perspective of the person subject
# > *X% &
& " from
the perspective of the one undertaking it. Indeed, relating an action to
the one who performs it is more logical than relating it to the one who
# > ~
" should be placed
within the context of the biographies of the Prophet. The present author
43 %% $, 8:60.
170
IN ISLAM
considers that it is more properly situated within the acts of worship than
it is within felonies, biographies of the Prophet or his military campaigns.
This is because " is one of the collective duties and there is a strong
relationship between "
and the other acts of worship such as prayer,
fasting and the pilgrimage.
In addition to prayer being an act of worship performed in the proper
!
" !
&
/
associated with the strength constantly required of a person in order to
prepare him for total readiness and continual vigilance. This is because it is
% "
!
!
%
! $
/
"
%
*
!# !
&
there is an intimate relationship between " and fasting, since both are
based on the duty to do one’s utmost in obedience to God. The Prophet
said: ‘The one undertaking " in the cause of God is like the devout man
who fasts.’44 The rationale behind this is that the devout man who fasts is
superior to others since he is undertaking an arduous task in order to please
God, and the person who engages in ", when his " conforms with the
prescriptions of Islamic law, does likewise. is a pious deed; it is good
to desire pious deeds, and the merit of independently undertaking them is
well known. There is a pressing need to urge men to begin those preparations
for " without which it cannot usually be performed, such as ensuring all
types of strength.
The pilgrimage also constitutes practical training for ". Despite the
short time devoted to performing its rituals, the individual receives training
from what he does alone, what he does with others, and how the group he is
with conducts itself. These lessons are applied in general military mobilization
in our age. The individual becomes skilled in rapid mobilization, team work,
acting in concert, obeying orders, and preparing himself for battle by setting
aside the necessary provisions and weapons (like the pebbles used during the
pilgrimage).45 He is ready to advance towards the enemy (like the "
),46
to attack him, to rejoice at victory, and to express this joy by thanking God
through worship and actions.47
The individual notices all these things as he performs the ceremonies of
the pilgrimage – that divine prescription which readies the soul and incites
44 + V
& ""
%& ''& "# ==# >
/
VZ
%X ;* in
the chapter ‘X
Z
" ?"’ under the section ‘The Best of People
is a Believer who Undertakes with his Person and his Wealth in the Cause of God.’
45 The stones thrown by Muslims during the pilgrimage (""), a ritual which represents the
stoning of Satan.
46 The "
(lit. ‘pebbles’) are three halts during the pilgrimage for pebble-throwing against
Satan.
47 Al-‘!& ’+/ V
V
X! *
@
!!
&
&’ ,
"
+).*&&
& X
V@%!
& `=& ""# ={#
171
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
2.2 ?
X& '
&
(© Naser Khalili Foandation)
in it a love for " in the cause of God and the homeland, which provides
experience in the practical steps of ", and on a small scale allows one to
experience them emotionally. These steps become ingrained in one’s self in
order later to be put into practice. When an individual obeys the command of
his Lord, hastens to perform the pilgrimage and spends freely of the money
he has been saving for many years, it is as if he were responding to the call
for " when Muslim territories have been occupied or when an attempt is
made to attack public institutions. He donates all the money he possesses so
as to unite the hearts of Muslims and present a single front against the mutual
enemy with all available resources.
This is not only the duty of men. Indeed, women and young people also
participate in the effort. It is for this reason that the Prophet, when questioned
on the subject, replied that there was a " for women, as in the tradition
of ‘’isha: ‘'
" !® & " &
" which
172
IN ISLAM
& & "!
# ’48 From this we can
deduce that the teachings of Islam are interdependent and based on each
other in the same way as the walls of a building are built on foundations and
the roof rests on top of the walls. The building symbolizes the importance
of interconnectivity within Islamic society. This is a society which calls for
strength and all that promotes it, and is determined to be ready and alert,
not underestimating the power of the enemy, so that the souls of the enemies
!
/ "&
!
!
&
happiness in his land.
>
" / ¡X
! QX/Y
After the events of 11 September 2001, the media began to describe " as
terrorism and to link it to violence, sabotage and destruction. The debate
continued, and many widely divergent opinions were offered as to the
!
" ". A great deal
of effort was exerted, and much time was devoted to the subject, but with
!
"
terrorism. If we examine the term ‘terrorism’ (.) from a linguistic and
Qur’X " &
!
rahba and rahb49 is ‘terror’
or ‘fear’ along with ‘caution’ and ‘unrest’. God said: ‘
them because of the terror [rahba] [in their hearts],’50 and ‘[Draw your hand
close to] your side to guard against fear [rahb].’51 One may say ‘a time of fear
[rahb]’, meaning panic. God also said: ‘[They used to call on us] with love
and reverence [rahab],’52 and ‘to strike terror [. ] into the enemy of
God and your enemy,’53 and ‘they struck terror into them [.
],’54
and ‘fear [$. ] none but me.’55 . may also be used in the sense of
‘driving away camels’, from the verb ’arhabtu (‘I drove away’). Also related
to this is rahb, which refers to a camel that is ridden.56
48 >
/ '/ *X¡
% !
VZ
%X#
V
‘X& .
, IV, pp. 42–3.
49 These Arabic words are linked semantically with the word for terrorism (.).
50 % , 59:13.
51 %/!!, 28:32.
52 %% . ’, 21:90.
53 %% $, 8:60.
54 Al-A‘$, 7:116.
55 Al-Baqara, 2:40.
56 +V[
/
V'
& #$
$*
<*.
&’ & Z
&
VX
VX!
& # #&
p. 204.
173
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
+V
!
%
!
rahaba (‘he was frightened’), rahabtu (‘I was frightened’), the root of which
is rahba and rahb (‘fear’); ., which is a man whose enemy is afraid and
terrified of him; ’arhabtu and rahhabtu (‘I terrified [someone]’); istarhabtu,
which means ‘I incited fear in him’; one says ‘the donation will not be
accepted if it incites terror [.].’57 Every dictionary gives more or less
the same definitions.58
Rahb is not the only term in the Qur’X
!
‘fear’ or ‘terror’.
There are other terms, the most important of which are khashiya, $ and
&. Khashya, khawf, wajal and rahba are close but are not synonymous in
meaning.59 As for rahba, this means doing one’s utmost to run away from a
hated thing. If you are afraid of someone, you will run away from him; except
God, for if you are afraid of Him, you will run towards Him: the frightened
man runs from his Lord to his Lord.
The term is used with particular reference to the Israelites when they
neglected and broke the Covenant. The Qur’X /
%
(khashya) and apprehension (khawf). Similarly, in the story of Moses and the
Pharaoh, when the latter expressed doubt about Moses’ ability to perform
!
& "
%
!
their hearts. The root of this is ., which is ‘
!" !
with terror and to seek to bring this about by inciting it’. What is meant is
!
Q.) as if they instilled fear in them by
some strategy and struck great fear in their hearts.
While the term . means both fear and apprehension, " means
defence of one’s person and country and controlling one’s unruly soul. God
has exacted a promise from all humankind in conformity with human nature
$
""
insight rather than with passions and illusions.
It is clear from the foregoing that there is absolutely no connection
between the words " and . in view of the different contexts in which
they are used. In its comprehensive and general meaning, " is a sacred act
of worship of God in order to exalt His word, to propagate lofty principles
and to oppose tyranny and oppression. Nonetheless, the term has not been
left so vague that the reasons for it and its consequences are unclear. It does
not mean killing and destruction, but rather the exertion of effort in the
57 +V
!
%
& *
@! / ‘Umar, %
.<& Z
& X
V!
‘rifa, 1982, p. 181.
58 '/ *
³& >
‘arab& "# £
V
& '!X‘ / ~
!!X & !;, Beirut, Dar al-
‘! VV!
X & =& '& "# =£
*
¡ V
V
V
/X & /
*),
Beirut, 1983, under ‘rahaba’.
59 See ‘+
!V
V& +@!
*
@
!!
& ‘+
/
V
/ VV\
’X
V%
!’, #"
$&
&$
+&
{& `K=& +" =#
174
IN ISLAM
cause of God and in support of His religion. The Qur’X
!
that Islam does not encourage violence.
Terrorism means provoking fear and terror, and is a term that all parties
# > " as holy war, a war waged to spread Islam and
to turn people into Muslims, are mistaken. It is those who are vanquished
and defeated who use terrorism, seeking an excuse for themselves, as did the
Israelites and the Pharaoh even though this was to no avail. As they say: ‘The
one who is defeated must always have an excuse for it.’
and international relations
Relations between Muslims and others are either peaceful and harmonious
# '
!
!
and basic. In such a relationship, Muslims ask non-Muslims not to erect
obstacles between them and their desire to summon to the true religion
through conviction and consent rather than compulsion and force. God said:
‘Invite all to the way of your Lord with wisdom and beautiful preaching and
argue with them in ways that are best.’60 In this manner, the Qur’X "
that summoning people to God should not be done by compulsion and force,
but rather by argumentation and proof. If people had allowed the Qur’X
spread through its argumentation and proof, and had they given the intellect
full freedom and choice, not a single drop of blood would have been spilt in
the cause of God, and its summons would have conquered people’s minds
and penetrated their hearts through peaceful and persuasive methods. God
said: ‘Let there be no compulsion in religion. Truth stands out clear from
error.’61
The Qur’X
"
/
!#
It does not restrict them in this except insofar as required by Islamic law,
such as the forbidding of certain kinds of dealings and relations, for instance
usury, the marriage of an adherent of a revealed religion to a female Muslim,
or the marriage of a male Muslim to someone who is not an adherent of a
revealed religion, and so on.
Similarly, Islam does not forbid Muslims from forming relations which
/ /
&
&
&
!&
culture, and which they organize in a manner which is clearly sound, which
!
$
moral code of the Qur’X#
60 % , 16:125.
61 Al-Baqara, 2:256.
175
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
The Qur’X
/
"
}
‘} / &
nor drive you out of your homes, from dealing kindly and justly with them,
for God loves those who are just.’62 This verse permits Muslims to establish
whatever relations they desire between themselves and those who do
not attack their religion or country. Indeed, Muslims are allowed to make
charitable gifts to such people.
This is the relationship of peace and harmony. As for the relationship
of antagonism and hostility, Islam has considered this from several different
perspectives:
1. War is an inevitable result of human society. Islam has therefore accepted
it and has neither rejected it nor opposed people’s natural disposition
towards it. On the contrary, Islam has acknowledged that war is a
necessary means of repelling aggression and preventing corruption in
the world. It is aware that human nature and social practices often give
rise to contention, injustice, the denial of truth, attacks on freedoms and
discord in religion. Islam is a practical code which does not disregard
reality or abandon itself to fantasies. Had Islam not acknowledged war
and recognized it as a means of resisting and repelling aggression, the
forces of evil and corruption, which are always assisted by those of
tyranny and oppression, would have put an end to this humanitarian
call from the outset, and humanity would have been deprived of its
virtues in this world and the next. Indeed, the Qur’X
with God’s words: ‘Had not God repelled one set of people by means
of another, the earth would indeed be full of corruption. But God is
full of bounty to all the worlds.’63 This is how Islam views war, by
acknowledging it and deeming it legitimate.
2. Regarding the reasons for war, Islam has viewed war in a way that is
consistent with its objective of ensuring reform and equality between
people. Thus, Islam does not permit " for the purposes of conquest
and colonization. This is demonstrated by the fact that it does not
approve of wars of oppression, tyranny and persecution, which have
been and remain the result of greed, envy, exploitation and a desire to
exercise power over the weak, to deplete resources and to beleaguer the
servants of God. Islam considers every war of this sort to be an act of
tyranny and aggression which should not be launched by a community
which respects humanity and human rights. Islam has thus limited
the war of " to logical and rational reasons and has circumscribed
62 %# , 60:8.
63 Al-Baqara, 2:251. See also ", 22:40.
176
IN ISLAM
its scope in such a way that it is consistent with it being a necessity
according to circumstances.
3. In addition to these principles and concepts, Islam has established a set
of detailed regulations for the war of " based on justice, compassion
and respect for human rights. These regulations govern actions before,
during and after the war of ", as follows:
BEFOR E C O M M E NC I N G 6 4
Islam holds that " may not begin until an intention to commit an act
of aggression against Muslims has been ascertained by the Muslims,
who in turn have informed the aggressors that they intend to respond.
This is similar to what in contemporary international law is known as a
final warning. This is because there is a requirement, before commencing
hostilities, to issue an appeal to those who have not been made aware of
Islam. Legal scholars have various opinions regarding those who have
already been made aware of Islam, but the correct approach is to notify
them so as to be certain.
>
% ! ! '
!
or to pay the jizya tax. If they respond positively, they are left alone, but if
they do not, then war is waged against them.65 Z !
&
*
!
! !
!
their possessions or take their families prisoner. Thus, they might respond to
!"
!!
# > ! /
!
} #
THE R E G U L AT I O N S DU R I N G
Islam does not use " to punish or destroy, and it is unacceptable for
Muslims undertaking it to forget the duty to be kind and compassionate
towards their fellow human beings. Indeed, justice and fear are from God.
The Prophet has provided detailed instructions on how to ensure that war is
conducted humanely.
64 For further information on this and the following issues, see the books of *,
jurisprudence, biographies and military campaigns of the Prophet, especially the chapters
on " in the different schools of jurisprudence.
65 +V
X& *, III, p. 404.
17 7
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Rules of conduct in case of ¡X war
1. It is forbidden to kill women, children, old people, the disabled and the
blind. It is also forbidden to kill monks, farmers and craftsmen who do
not take up arms.
2. It is forbidden to destroy or burn, to cut down trees which are in fruit or
to demolish buildings except when the enemy has started to use these as
quarters, in accordance with the principle of like for like, as mentioned
in God’s words: ‘The recompense for an injury is an equal injury.’66 The
Prophet gave instructions to one of his commanders, saying:
I am instructing you in ten matters: do not kill a woman, a child or an old
"£
/
£
do not wound a sheep or a camel except for food; do not burn a date palm
$ £ " ""
#67
3. In conformity with the principles of Islam concerning " which
provide that non-combatants such as women, the weak and civilians
shall not be attacked, Islam has stipulated that the aggressor community
shall not be subjected to starvation or prevented from receiving vital
supplies, even though this is permitted with respect to the aggressor
army.
4. Safe conduct or a pledge of security ( ) may be granted, and there
should be no conditions attached to this except to guarantee the safety
of the Muslims, such as ensuring that the person granted safe conduct
is not unassailable or powerful and shows no signs of seeking to cause
dissension or of spying on the Muslims. The basis of this principle, in
which is apparent a spirit of magnanimity not seen even among the
developed nations today, is God’s words: ‘If one among the pagans asks
you for asylum, grant it to him so that he may hear the word of God,
and then escort him to where he can be secure.’68
5. One of the customs of Islam during " is to protect messengers who act
as mediators between the Muslims and their opponents, to be concerned
for their safety, to treat them honourably, to take care of them until they
return to their positions, and to refuse to keep them even if they defect
from their own side. There are many examples of this in the biography
?"£ /
/ +/ [X‘, who says:
66 % Q 42:40.
67 Cited by Muslim in the chapter on ", tradition No. 3.
68 At-Tawba, 9:6.
178
IN ISLAM
The Quraysh sent me to the Prophet, so I went to him. But Islam took root in
my heart and I decided not to return to them. I said: ‘O Prophet of God, I will
not go back to them.’ ‘I cannot break an agreement,’ he replied, ‘any more
than I can hold back the cold. Return to them and if your heart still contains
what it does now, you will come back to us.’69
6. Among the laws of Islam concerning " are those dealing with
the treatment of prisoners. The Prophet ordered that they be treated
well and not harmed. Regarding prisoners, he said: ‘Treat them well
in captivity’ and ‘Gather together the food you have and send it to
them.’70 The Qur’X
"
/
with deference, and has made this an act of piety which is a mark of
faith. God said: ‘For the love of God they feed the indigent, the orphan
" &
¢
% }
# ¢
!
%# ’71
In the same way as Islam has laid down laws for the treatment of prisoners on
the basis of kindness and compassion, it has also laid down laws concerning
the spoils of war on the basis of justice and equality, and has established the
right of possession of the person who seizes this booty, whether a Muslim
combatant or not.
The means of concluding the ¡X war
Islam earnestly strives to achieve peace and tranquillity in the world. It
therefore requires all Muslims to embrace peace and not to follow in the
footsteps of the Devil. God said to His holy Messenger: ‘But if they incline
towards peace, you also incline towards it and trust in God.’72 This means
accepting reconciliation, since the religion of Islam is like peace, which
in turn entails reconciliation. At the beginning of his time in Medina, the
Prophet concluded a pact with the adherents of the revealed religions (ahl al-
., ‘the people of the Book’Y# >
/
'
!
& ¡
"
"
/
by Islam. In it, Islam acknowledged the liberty to practise one’s faith and
exercise freedom of opinion, and protected the peace and security of the
69 [
/ +/ X
V
X’
!
/ '/ ~//X#
V
‘X&
.
, IV, p. 67.
70 [
/ '/ *X¡
#
+V‘!& ‘+/ V
V
!
V& ‘
V~
\\
VX
V
X
V@
/ VVX!
VV\X
V
VX& #"
+
!*.
&
& # =& *
==& "# ``#
71 % , 76:8–9.
72 %% $, 8:61.
179
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Muslims, the sanctity of their lives and the inviolability of the town of
Medina in which they dwelt.
The method of concluding a peace treaty in Islam is no different from
the way this is done under international law. The Muslims only did so
after the necessary negotiations between themselves and their opponents,
V~
/
&73 which marked a temporary
cessation of hostilities.74 This is known as a truce or an armistice. The treaty
may also mark a permanent cessation of hostilities, as was the case regarding
""
¡X#75
Islam leaves it to the Muslims to assess what is to be gained from the
various kinds of permanent or temporary treaties. One condition must,
however, be met, and this is that the treaty must not infringe the basic statutes
'
! $
# > /
‘Every
condition which is not in God’s book is invalid.’76 This is similar to what a
modern state would say: ‘Any treaty not in accordance with the Constitution
is invalid.’
Related to peace treaties is Islam’s establishment of the principle of jizya.
This is a domestic tax that the state imposes on non-Muslims residing within
its territories. Its purpose is not, as some people believe, to compensate for
their failure to adopt Islam or for having their lives spared. It is a symbol of
their submission and their refraining from inciting discord and obstructing
the summons to God, and is a form of assistance to enable them to hold
positions in government departments and receive promotion in the same
way as Muslims. In return for this tax, Muslims also offer them protection
from attacks against their persons, families and possessions.
The Islamic conquests were not religious wars aimed at destroying
a different faith, but were rather a result of one of the reasons mentioned
previously. Similarly, they were not inspired by greed for economic gain or
in order to dominate and achieve supremacy, but rather to enable certain
principles and ideals to prevail.
73 +V
@
& 0
., p. 658.
74 >
V~
/
AD 628 more or less ended hostilities between the
tribe of the Quraysh and the Muslims.
75 >
¡X !&
/! "
Prophet without abandoning Christianity.
76 The authenticity of this tradition is generally accepted. It was related by ‘’isha in the
Z
#
18 0
IN ISLAM
Conclusion
In general, " is one of the principles of Islam which has found its
place among the religion’s doctrines and laws. In verses concerning "
in the Qur’X& } %
&
!
#
The doctrine of " is distinguished by the clarity of its purpose, which is
not worldly or material gain or to usurp a right or commit an act of aggression
against someone. On the contrary, " was legitimized so as to keep the
faith, exalt the word of God, summon people to the true religion, protect the
freedom to propagate the Islamic message, defend the Muslims and prevent
attack. When the person who undertakes "
} &
he is aware that he is engaging in a war which is just and honourable in its
objectives and means.
The Qur’X /%
!
in general, so it is only natural that many of its verses should deal with
international relations in order to stress the principles of peace and security,
equality and justice, respect for human rights and law, the concluding of
treaties and agreements and the need to abide by these in all circumstances
and situations. The Qur’X !!
"
& /
from aggression, treachery and oppression, and instructs us to accept peace
and a cessation of hostilities as soon as the enemy requests conciliation, even
though this might be a ruse on his part to gain time pending a resumption
of hostilities.
181
Chapter 2.2
I SLAM IN S YRIA
Moh ammad Nabih Aqil
The universality of the call
God addressed the Prophet with the words: ‘We have not sent thee save as a
bringer of good tidings and a warner unto all mankind; but most of mankind
know not,’1 and: ‘Lo! it is naught else than a reminder for all peoples.’2
With this, the call was made universal to all humankind and was no longer
*
& *
& ~¡X +
/
"
#
The sources, such as Ibn Sa‘ & '/ X!&
V
/
'/ ~
//&
"
!
V~
/
& ?"
Companions (;.) to the kings and princes of the neighbouring states to
summon them to Islam. These men carried letters bearing the Prophet’s seal
and brought back the replies, some accepting and others rejecting the call. Ibn
Sa‘d devotes a special section to this event in his (.& in which he states:
" !
V~
/
?" } %&
summoning them to Islam. Having written letters, it was said to him: ‘Prophet
of God, kings will only read letters which are impressed with a seal.’ And so
the Prophet of God had a silver ring made and had engraved upon it, over three
lines: ‘* @
!!
& ?" } ’, and with this he stamped the letters.
!"
"
!
!
V* @
!
7/628. Each of them could speak the language of the people to whom he was
sent.3
1 Saba’, 34:28.
2 ;, 38:87.
*
@
!!
/
‘d, )(.&
.& Z
& X X & ={K#
18 3
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
2.3 Courtyard of the Umayyad Mosque, Damascus (© G.Degeorge)
There are a few letters that, according to the sources, the Prophet addressed
to Christian bishops and Christian and Jewish leaders, such as the letters to
Z" §
X& Z
/
Q
/
*
\
&
+
Y&
@
X / [
’ba, the leaders of the people of Ayla, al-Ukaydir, the
!
V
& / Z
}X X
/X
+
@#4 These letters contained recognition of the
territories and towns under their control in exchange for a declaration of
submission to the Prophet and payment of the jizya (poll tax on non-Muslims)
or 3
(charitable welfare tax, for those who had converted to Islam).
'
" ! ?"
!
to Islam, there was another group of kings and princes who themselves took
the initiative and wrote to the Prophet before he wrote to them, declaring
their submission to Islam. These included Farwa ibn ‘+!
V
X!&
Byzantine governor of ‘+!!X
*
‘X
VZ
\X’.
Reports of the Prophet and information about the religion to which he was
summoning people reached Farwa, and he converted to Islam. He wrote
to the Prophet to inform him of this and sent many gifts, including a white
!
&
&
% &
% % /
!/
with gold. When news of Farwa’s conversion reached the Byzantine emperor,
he demanded that he renounce Islam; when Farwa refused, the emperor had
! !" & "
#5
4 For these, see Ibn Sa‘d, )(.&, I, pp. 264–91.
5 For the story of Farwa’s conversion, see ibid., I, p. 281.
18 4
> ! X!
/
> ?"
/ +
/
banner of Islam. Deciding to go to Mecca to perform the pilgrimage (""),
he called upon the Muslims to perform it with him. They responded and
a large number of tribesmen arrived in Medina intent on performing the
pilgrimage with him. On 25 Dhu-l-Qa‘ada 10/631, the Prophet left Medina
accompanied by a large number of Meccan Emigrants (#" – the
original group that emigrated from Mecca to Medina with the Prophet),
Medinan Supporters (% ! K *
'
!Y
tribesmen, in total numbering some 1,000 men. They arrived in Mecca
and performed the pilgrimage. On the day on which the pilgrims stay at
‘+
X& ?" !!
& * !
/ #
}
revealed to His Prophet: ‘This day have I perfected your religion for you,
completed My favour upon you, and chosen for you Islam as your religion.’6
The Prophet’s message was completed with the revelation of this verse. He
recited it to the Muslims and it had a profound effect upon their souls. On
this pilgrimage, the Prophet saw how the word of Islam was raised up and
" #
"!
in the year AH 10.
The Ka‘ba and its holy artefacts became reserved exclusively for
Muslims, who went unchallenged. When he returned to Medina with his
Companions, the Prophet felt that there was no longer anything to fear from
Arabia now that its towns had professed Islam, the tribal delegations had
sworn allegiance to him, and his envoys had returned from its kings and
princes bearing letters of allegiance and loyalty. However, he realized that his
nascent state was threatened from the north, as the Byzantines had taken up
"
# > &
Z
their agents into his state, the Prophet directed his attention towards ensuring
the northern borders of his country and extending his authority to the border
regions. To this end, just after his return from the pilgrimage, he ordered an
army to be mobilized in order to attack the southern regions of Syria. This
!
!!
X!
/
/ ~X
/
VZ
\X’ and
VX! ?
#7
> ?"
"" ¡ X!
’s army, a call that was eagerly
received by many of the leading #" and % !, or Companions
6 %#’ida, 5:3.
'/ X!& *
.+ & # *
X
V
\\X&
#&
& *
/
‘
*
X
VZX/
V~
/& =& ''& "# #
18 5
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
(;.^ such as ‘!
/
V
X/& +/ ‘/
/
V
X@&
‘d ibn
+/ ¢
\\X&
‘ /
X
/ ‘!X# !
""
the Prophet’
""
!
X!
/
!#
But when reports of this reached the Prophet, he calmed their disquiet and
" X!
!!
of his father, the martyr of Mu’ta. Shortly afterwards, the Prophet was seized
by the illness that was to take his life, but he was nevertheless anxious to
make progress in preparations for the campaign, and he urged the people to
obey their commander.
X!
"
!" " *
!
¡ !# &
/
""
when he learnt that the Prophet’s illness had worsened, so he delayed his
departure in order to be near and comfort him. The Prophet passed away
X!
’ !
""
+/ Z
%
!
"
#
The death of the noble Prophet
+ !
==`& ?"
% / #
His wives asked permission to nurse him in ‘’isha’s house and he agreed.
+/ Z
%
"" "
#
*
=` [
/‘ I 11/632, he was united in death with God. However, Islam
continued to spread all over the world.
The conquest of Syria
During the last period of the Prophet’ &
Q
VX!Y
leading to it had been a matter of concern to him. This is clear from his
!
~¡X
QX +X@ `& * ’
!X
' `
X
V
X
>
/%
in 9/630). The Prophet’s concern may be attributed to a number of factors.
Topographically, Syria is a natural extension of the Arabian peninsula.
Furthermore, Syria enjoys religious prestige, especially with regard to
Jerusalem, which before Mecca was the place towards which Muslims
"
#
!
?"’s
miraculous night journey (’) and the starting point for his ascension
through the heavens (mi‘"). In addition, numerous trading caravans visited
Gaza and Basra in southern Syria, and many Arab tribes were located in this
186
V
/
!
¦X‘a, meaning the
land of Palestine.8
One of the Prophet’s political goals was the incorporation of the Arabian
tribes within the Islamic state, once the political importance of the support of
these tribes had become clear to him during his struggle with the Quraysh.
It is natural therefore that he should have proceeded to extend his control
/ ~¡X
&
required additional effort, especially as the Islamic state was facing serious
competition from the Byzantine empire, which was seeking to create, or
recreate, a powerful alliance with its tribal allies. The invasion of Syria in
AD == / XX &
" =
!
there for a decade or more, was a serious threat to Byzantine supremacy
# > XX
"
/ "
/
disruption of the regimes and arrangements that had characterized Byzantine
"
}
X % !&
tribal alliances that the Byzantine empire had endeavoured to maintain in
the Syrian desert. Given the changes taking place among the Syrian tribes,
the rebuilding of these alliances was not an easy task.
XX
"
&
natural that several tribal groups should have exploited the chaos resulting
from the collapse of central authority to migrate to the wealthy, civilized
regions. There is no doubt that new tribal alliances and bonds emerged under
these new conditions, although it is impossible to describe the details of these
changes. We thus see that just as the Prophet was trying to bring the Arab
tribes in the north under the authority of the Islamic state, the Byzantine
empire was endeavouring to conclude new alliances with these same tribes.
Ensuring that the liberation movement spread north towards Syria was thus
extremely important for political and strategic reasons, as well as religious
and economic ones.
X!
/
’ !
!
% "
! +/ Z
%# ' %
!
X!
’s mission was the Prophet’s desire to take revenge on the killers of
/ ~X
&
‘
/ +/ X/
‘+/
X / [
X@
& !
of Mu’
&
+/ Z
%
!" %
?"’s
wish, despite Medina’s problems as a result of the ridda (apostasy, rejection)
# '
& & X!
/
’s mission was designed to probe
the Byzantine enemy force and ascertain its condition and reactions. This
""
'
!
&
!
!
$
/
'
!
&
+V
/
& *
@
!!
/
& 5*
+
& # *
@
!!
+/VV
¦
'/X!&
& X
V!
‘X& =& '''& "# #
187
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
and to engage in " in order to spread the religion and liberate occupied
Arab land. Accordingly, following the victories of the Arab army on the Iraqi
& +/ Z
%
=#
armies of loyal men who were above suspicion and who had stood solidly
and faithfully alongside his government during the ordeal of the ridda wars.
If we attempt to follow the various reports of these armies, we are faced with
$ !
&
!
# >
&
&
the large number of missions, and on the other, to confusion between armies
and reinforcements, and the occasional disregard for an accurate chronology.
Nevertheless, in the many accounts of the Islamic armies’ battles in
& !
"
# ' "
&
essentially on the activities of the Arab commanders in regions in which Arab
tribes formed a majority of the population, rather than on the main Syrian
cities. The account of Ibn A‘
!
V
+/ Z
% +/
‘Ubayda to limit his operations to the countryside, and not to attack the cities
/ +/ Z
%#9 This explains the lack of attention paid
by the Greek and Syriac sources to the successes of the Arab armies at this
stage because, in their view, the Muslims did not represent a threat as they
had not attacked the major cities of Damascus, Jerusalem, Gaza and Basra,
or the many important coastal towns.10 In the second phase, the Islamic army
met the Byzantine forces in major battles, ending with Islamic mastery over
Syria, the expulsion of the Byzantines, and the opening of the route in the
V
QV '
\Y
/ &
to Egypt and beyond.
> "
/
" +/ Z
% X /
V¢
!!
+
/ '
\
V*
X /
~X
!
""
+
/
! # +V
/
!
" +/ Z
%’s order,
X
V~
[
/‘
V% = and crossed the desert in the
! !
&
Z
#
> ¡
&
@/
+/ ‘Ubayda and took part
"
\
&
/ \
+/
Bakr’s time. They then marched south to support ‘Amr ibn al-‘
¢X
‘Araba. When the Byzantines became aware of this concentration of Arab
!
&
"
!
+¡X
&
gathered their troops together into a single army. The Arab forces, however,
/
!
!X
' =# >
/
+¡X
!
!"
Z
!
"
&
9 Ibn A‘
!
V& & Z
& X
V%
/
V‘ilmiyya, 1986, I, p. 124.
10 Fred Donner, The Early Islamic Conquests, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 1981,
pp. 117–18.
18 8
2.4 Praying hall of the Umayyad Mosque, Damascus
(© G. Degeorge)
forcing them to retreat to Jerusalem where they began to make preparations
to deal the Muslims a decisive blow.
X /
V¢
Z
!/
!
£ +
/
! &
!# + & X
!/ +
/
commanders and several of their leading men and explained the danger of
having a dispersed Arab military leadership and the importance of having a
/ "
on mutual support. They agreed with him and appointed him as their overall
commander.11 & X !/
!
!
Arab armies had never seen before. He set out with thirty-six or forty cavalry
!& "
+/ ‘/
V
X@ !!
& ‘Amr ibn
al-‘ !!
$
%&
@/ / ~
!!
&
/ +/ X !!
$
%#
regimental commander was a highly capable man with experience of battle.
Fighting broke out between the Muslims and Byzantines at the famous
/
!% Q=Y# > !/
/
valiantly. While the battle raged, a message arrived from Medina with news
+/ Z
%& "
‘!
/
V
X/
"&
X ’s removal from command of the
!
!%
"
! / +/ ‘Ubayda. In the event,
& +/ ‘/
%"
X
/
11 "&
V
/
& 5*, III, pp. 395–6.
189
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
until he was victorious. The Muslims seized much booty, with a cavalryman’s
share being 1,500 dirhams.
/
+¡X
!%&
!" !!
! / +/ ‘Ubayda, the Arab-Islamic
army advanced to lay siege to Damascus, whose inhabitants were growing
increasingly concerned at the news of the Muslim victories and the losses in
men and matériel $ / ! #
Given what the various sources have to say on the subject, the issue
of which Muslim commander was actually in charge of the Arab army at
the siege and conquest of Damascus remains undecided, and researchers
have advanced a variety of opinions. In his articles on the caliphate for the
Encyclopaedia Britannica&
*#
}¡
X
in command on the day Damascus was conquered. This view may stem, on
& ! X ’s military fame in previous wars, and, on the other,
from the prominent role he played in the conquest of the city itself. Whether
X +/ ‘Ubayda was in charge, most of the accounts in the Arabic
sources indicate that ‘!
! X ! !!
!!
upon his assumption of the caliphate. There are only a few accounts which
X ’s removal came after the conquest of Damascus, and this
is attributable to the fact that they place the conquest of Damascus prior to
/
!%#
'
!
"
!
# ?
" ! !"
"
!
%
+/
Z
%
+¡X
X
!!
&
that ‘Umar assumed the caliphate when the Muslims had already secured
their position in Palestine. Nevertheless, ‘Umar found that the situation
\
"
!
!
&
and this forced him to seek assistance from some of the ridda tribes. Perhaps
the new development following ‘Umar’s assumption of the caliphate was that
several leaders of the ridda, one of the most prominent of whom was Qays
/
V*
%@& % "
\
#12
‘!
/
V
X/’ !
X /
V¢
&
!!
+/ ‘Ubayda, was perhaps due to the fact that the ridda
commanders now taking part in the conquests would more readily accept
!!
X # > "
!
/ ‘Umar
!
!
!
! X
because of animosity between them. In fact, it is another sign of ‘Umar’s
administrative and political genius that in the new situation he chose as
!!
"
!
his presence giving rise to dissent.
12 +V
/
& 5*, III, p. 448.
19 0
>
X /
V¢
&
"
&
shows that he had a deep understanding of the reasons that prompted the
caliph to take this decision, and was dedicated to the military and ideological
!
!
!!
/\
!/
#
' %
""
+/ ‘Ubayda also had the wisdom to understand
the reasons that had prompted this change in command, as he continued
"
!
!!
X &
had all the requisite skill and knowledge, with effective military command.
>
/ +/ ‘/
X & "
’s
view, the reason for the contradiction in the original accounts regarding who
the actual commander was at the conquest of Damascus. On the basis of
this interpretation, the discussion below will adopt the point of view of the
!
¡
&
+/ ‘Ubayda was the commander of
the Arab forces that advanced to conquer Damascus.
+/ ‘/
*
¡
V
&
"
! ` %!
!
/
#
Z
/ !
@ Q?
Y&
! !&
Z
"
!
""
" ! "" ~!&
!# +/
‘Ubayda did not know which area to begin with, and thought it best to seek
the advice of the caliph. He received a reply from ‘Umar which said:
Begin with Damascus, because it is the fortress of Syria. Tie down the people
@
&
"" ?
~!# ' }
allows them to be conquered before Damascus, that would please us, but if
conquest is delayed until after Damascus is conquered, let whoever seizes
them remain in Damascus and rule them, while you and the other commanders
% @# '
\
&
X
~!&
@/
‘Amr as commanders of Jordan and Palestine, with a governor
and garrison for each town, until they leave their commands.13
The caliph’ "
"
+/ ‘Ubayda, who
"
!!
@#14 >
! *
¡
V
and encamped close to the town. When the Byzantines saw that the Arabs
!
% !& "
@&
turning the ground into mud. The Arabs were cut off, surrounded by water
and the enemy, and news of what was happening could not reach their
compatriots.
13 +V
/
& 5*, III, p. 438.
14 +V
/
& 5*, III, p. 438.
191
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
+/ ‘/
!
!
V*
@
! =&
!"
/
X /
V¢
& ‘Amr ibn al-‘&
@/
/ ~
/ +/
X# >
!
&
with infantry, catapults and mangonels.15 The city appealed for help to the
Z
!"&
&
""
! ~!# &
this force was unable to reach Damascus and, without reinforcements, the
city’s leaders became convinced that they would be wiped out and their
resolve weakened.
The sources are at variance regarding the precise circumstances of the
conquest, just as they differ concerning the date and length of the siege.
Themajority opinion is that one section of the city was taken peacefully while
another was seized by force. Ibn ‘+X% "
/ +/ ‘Ubayda for endorsement by the Damascenes on the occasion of the
conclusion of peace in which he stipulates their rights and duties.16 This letter
is another subject of debate among historians.
\
!
& +/ ‘/
/ +/
X
!
@
where, despite the water and mud, they won a brilliant victory against the
Z
# > Z
" % $# !
@& +/ ‘/
"
~! X &
@/
‘Amr in Jordan and Palestine.
'
""
/
!%& \
!
+
/
@
"
V
*
!&
/ !
&
protect their rear in the desert, and subsequently fan out both north and
south. To the south, matters would be concluded with the capture three years
later of Jerusalem in 17/638,
Q
Y&
whose position allowed the Byzantines to receive supplies by sea, which
=#
' & \
~!& '
!
!
/
% ~
!X&
&
+"" Q~
/Y&
%
+ Q+X%
Y# >
/\
V
&
to conquer as its people quickly agreed to pay the jizya.17 The geographical
position of this region, between Iraq and Syria both of which were under
Muslim control, made it easy to encircle it and for the armies in Syria and
Iraq to supply one another. This was one of the major factors dictating the
response of the people in the region to the Muslim advance. The strongest
15 Ibid.
16 +/
VVX! '/ ‘+X%& 5*.
*
&& Z
& X
V!
& AH 1399, I,
pp. 148–50.
17 +V
/
& 5*, IV, p. 53.
192
! !
&
V
&
on the authority of Shu‘ayb, which states that when ‘Umar wrote to Sa‘d ibn
+/ ¢
\\X
% !
V
‘\X‘
& " +/
‘/
! Z
~!&
/
‘
!
V
X¦
[
\\
#
> ""
V
~!
!
""
V
#
!
!"
them whereupon they sued for peace, realizing that they lay between Iraq
and Syria and would not survive a war against either. They thus sent a
delegation to ‘' X¦ / }
!&
!"
V
&
decided to accept it.18
The effect of the conquests on the spread of Islam
The Arab conquests that took place in the era of the Rightly Guided Caliphs
($’
8 ) had a remarkable effect on the rapid dissemination
of the Islamic religion and the Arabic language. Islam entered these lands
with the Arab invasion, and it was not long before it came to predominate
over the pre-existing religions and Muslims became the majority. However,
it is certain that the Arab state, founded on the basis of the call to Islam and
whose primary aim was to protect the religion and render it victorious, forced
none of its non-Muslim subjects to abandon their own religions. The reason
for this is that the Qur’X
" !" " # + }
says: ‘There is no compulsion in religion. The right direction is henceforth
distinct from error. And he who rejecteth false deities and believeth in God
"
!
/
%# }
&
the Knower.’19 Addressing His Prophet, God says: ‘And if thy Lord willed,
all who are in the earth would have believed together. Wouldst thou compel
men until they are believers?’20 There are many other Qur’X
convey this idea. In the era of the Rightly Guided Caliphs, the Arabs gave
the peoples of the conquered lands three choices: Islam, paying the jizya or
# >
'
!
" \ &
"!
mission of the movement.
To spread Islam, the Rightly Guided Caliphs relied upon people
following the example of the Muslims, in particular the warriors. They
therefore issued strict moral instructions to the Muslim soldiery. The
+/ Z
% X!
/
"
18 Ibid.
19 Al-Baqara, 2:256.
20 ' , 10:99.
193
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
when compared with those of any king, governor or army commander
throughout history, whether ancient or modern. Similarly, the Arab
commanders in the era of the Rightly Guided Caliphs were able to gain
the trust of the local populations because of the policy of tolerance they
pursued, realizing that a sense of security and the safeguarding of property
are people’ \ !&
horizons. If they have a secure environment, unperturbed by fear, they will
/
!
!
they believe in, and this admiration may be a pathway to participation
and belief.
The Muslim commanders proceeded to settle Muslims in various
&
/
V! /
V+
V
~! * ! & !
abandoned by the locals or on deserted lots. When ‘!X / ‘+X
appointed Mu‘X
/
V
&
him to settle the Arabs in areas far from the towns and villages, and to permit
them to work lands over which others had no rights.
With the spread of Islam, it became necessary to send scholars to
instruct the newly converted Muslims in religious matters. Thus ‘Umar ibn
V
X/ *
‘X /
/
& ‘+//X
/
VX!
+/
V V
X’
to Syria to teach the Qur’X
"
# ‘+//X
%
"
~!& +/
V V
X’ went to Damascus, and
Mu‘X ?
# *
‘X
"
!!
Jordan region of Syria in 18/639. ‘+//X
/
VX!
/\
?
& /
! ¡
# ‘!
/
V
X/
Mu‘X
"" +/
V V
X’
¡
!
&
remained in that city until his death.
To ‘!
/
V
X/
/
+/ Z
%
to the necessity of having a compilation of the Qur’X !
%
/
V
!X!
# +/ Z
%
%
/ >X/# > "
!
+/ Z
%
&
passing to ‘Umar and then to ‘Umar’
& ~
#
The caliph ‘!X / ‘+X
’X !"
! +/ Z
% / "
/
!
¡
~
/
V
!X !
! *
!
and urged him to correct the Muslim community before it diverged like the
Jews and the Christians. So ‘!X "
~
’s Qur’X
to be copied, and these copies were sent to the four corners of the Islamic
state. He instructed that all other individual pages or volumes of the Qur’X
be burnt. Some people who sought to blame ‘!X
told by ‘+ / +/ X/
‘!X
%
&
have done so himself. ‘May God bless ‘!X /
*
!
194
community,’ said ‘+# ‘What he has done is a righteous act of piety. The
credit due to him for bringing people back to a single reading is as great as
+/ Z
% !"
’X#’
Administrative and financial organization under
the Rightly Guided Caliphs
Upon the death of the Prophet, the caliph became the political head of the
community and holder of the reins of temporal power. In Islam, the caliphate
does not depend on a divine mandate, but rather on the will of the believers.
The caliph was supposed to act in accordance with God’s book and the
practice (sunna) of His Prophet. In other words, he must obey and be subject
to the law, in the same way as other individuals were. However, the caliph
was not legally responsible to any person or secular institution. There were
no legal restrictions to hold him to account or punish him if he erred or made
a mistake. He thus enjoyed wide powers.
TH E A DM I N I S T R AT I V E S Y S T E M
It is true that all the Rightly Guided Caliphs, and ‘Umar in particular,
usually sought advice from others concerning issues referred to them.
However, they were not obliged to accept the views of those they consulted.
They could reject or accept them as they were, or accept them in amended
form. When the views of advisers differed, the caliphs chose which course to
follow, and it was they who had to assume responsibility for these decisions,
not the advisers. Furthermore, the choice of advisers was dependent upon
the will of the caliph, rather than on a generally recognized law.
As head of state and controller of the administrative system, the caliph
had the right to choose whomever he wished to handle the affairs of the
administration and government. He was responsible for the actions of those
he selected because they were subject to him and acted on his behalf.
In the era of the Rightly Guided Caliphs, the administration was
# > /!
""
"
+/ Z
%&
which lasted no more than two years and four months. It did, however,
become clear during the caliphate of ‘Umar. This centralization did not arise
as a result of the caliph’s desire to become involved in the affairs of each
province; his concern was solely with the establishment of righteousness
and justice in each region to which Islam extended. He believed deeply that
"/ &
&
"’s. This is clear from the
caliph’s selection, strict control over, and holding to account of his governors,
195
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
2.5 Citadel of Aleppo (© UNESCO)
and in his linking the greatest possible number of governors directly to
!# '
"" *
&
V X’& !&
V
Z
&
"" !
!!
&
Egypt, Bahrain, Mosul and Azerbaijan.21
The powers of the governor were dependent on the provisions contained
in his letter of appointment, whether these included leading the prayer, the
authority to conduct war or collecting the land tax ("), or all three. The
caliph ‘Umar did not follow a set method; rather, his approach appears to
have been dependent upon the personality of the governor and on the city.
>
&
V
`=`& ‘Umar appointed ‘+!!X / X
the prayer and of war, ‘+/
X / *
‘
‘!X /
~
";22 in Syria, he placed Mu‘X
/ +/
X
of the army and the "£
&
@/ / ~
the army and the ".23 In Egypt, ‘Amr ibn al-‘
/
charge of the " until ‘Umar’s assassination.24 ‘Umar appointed not only
21 +V
/
& 5*& '''& "# `=£ +@!
/
@ X
VZ
X
&
. & # *
@
!!
[¦ X&
&
V*
/
‘
V!
& =`& ""# ``K£ +/
%
V+ & 5*
#+!&
& X @ X’
V
X
VX!& ==& "# =#
22 +V
/
& 5*& '& "# =£ +/ ~
+@!
/ X
V
& %.
))+,
ed. ‘!
X\
V
//X‘& Z
& X
V
\
!& ={& "# =`£ '/
‘d, )(.&, II, p. 3.
23 +V
/
& 5*, IV, p. 62.
24 +/ ‘!
/ ‘+/
X / *
@
!!
/ ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
#!
wa-l-Maghrib& # +
V
//X‘&
& ==& ""# ={=K`£
V
/
& 5*, IV, p. 241.
196
governors, but also " agents, secretaries of government departments and
judges.25 In other words, commanders or governors did not have the wide
powers they came to enjoy under the later Umayyads.
The governors and agents were directly responsible to the caliph for
their actions, and were closely supervised by him. Nothing was hidden
from him.26 The caliph’s knowledge of what his agents in distant lands
were doing was the same as his knowledge of those who remained in his
presence.27 Likewise, it was ‘Umar’s practice and custom to take his agents
on the pilgrimage with him each year to discuss policy, to isolate them from
ordinary citizens and to give those with complaints an opportunity to make
these known to him.28 Thus, during ‘Umar’s time, his governors and agents
had to give an account to him of all the measures and steps they took.
THE F I NA NC I A L S Y S T E M
As various Persian and Byzantine regions were brought within the scope
of the Islamic state, the wars waged by the Persian and Byzantine empires
came to an end. As a result, the subjects of all faiths were able to devote
themselves to pursuing their livelihoods. Such wars as occurred were either
/
! &
$
political groups took part and which, at any rate, did not have the aim of
causing devastation as had been the case in the wars between the Persians
and Byzantines. After a long-lasting truce, war broke out again between the
XX
Z
!" AD 502 and did not end until 591. Even
more violent wars resumed at the beginning of the seventh century AD.29
It is natural that these wars should have had an impact on the peoples of
the two empires, people who had endured destruction and borne the burden
of oppressive taxation. When the Islamic state expanded to include these
!
&
! "
!
/
/
"
!
!
/
circumstances. Islam abolished most previous taxes and retained just the
jizya and the " because these had both been present under the previous
two regimes.
25 +V
/
& 5*& '& "# `{£
VZ
X
&
. , p. 225; Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
#!& "# =£
/
X& 5*
*$
.
), ed. Akram al-‘Amri, Najaf,
*
/
‘
VX X/& =& '& "# ={#
26 +V
/
& 5*, IV, p. 67.
27 +VX@³& +/ ‘!X& 5"
$*
&
& Z &
V
%
V /X
VV%X/&
n.d., p. 168.
28 +V
/
& 5*, IV, pp. 165–6.
29 N. H. Baynes, The Byzantine Empire, London, Oxford University Press, 1932, pp. 40–1;
H. G. Wells, A Short History of the World, Harmondsworth, Penguin, 1936, p. 157.
197
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
The principal sources of income for the Persian empire were the property
tax and personal tax.30 However, the levying of these two taxes was imprecise,
and their amounts were variable, with the result that in most cases when
/%
" &
%
# '
forced to impose oppressive additional taxes the burden of which, according
to Christensen, largely fell upon the rich western regions, especially Iraq.31
Furthermore, there were the regular taxes and gifts, known as * , offered
%
*
X&
/ &
although irregular, was nevertheless substantial, and the taxes and donations
imposed by the clerics on individuals.
With the arrival of Islam, these taxes were abolished, save for the
jizya and the ", as mentioned previously. In other words, taxation was
!"
/
# +& \
/
/
in respect of the tax burden. This meant the abolition of the privileges enjoyed
by special groups such as the aristocracy in Syria and Egypt, and the noble
families, powerful individuals, priests, military leaders, secretaries and those
in the service of the king who were exempt from payment of the jizya and
other taxes.32
The poll tax on non-Muslims (jizya)
The Rightly Guided Caliphs observed the same rules as those followed
during the time of the Prophet. The Prophet had ordered that battle be done
with the idol-worshipping Arabs until they embraced Islam, and that the
jizya would not be accepted from them. Arab Christians and Jews were to
be fought until they paid the jizya ‘willingly, having been humbled’.33 The
Prophet accepted the jizya ! &
! "" !
who were also Christians and Jews. The amount of the jizya was often 1 dinar
per adult, which was what the Prophet imposed on the Christians and Jews
!# >
!
"" +
for peace, with the proviso that each adult landowner pay 1 dinar per annum.
!
& +/ Z
%
" jizya ! ""
V~
&
! +
/ ! / >
!!&
’& }
X
>
%&
\
"
/ X /
V¢
#
30 + V
& %.
))+, p. 7.
31 A. E. Christensen, ‘Sassanid Persia’, in S. A. Cook et al. (eds), The Cambridge Ancient History,
XII: The Imperial Crisis and Recovery (193–324 ), Cambridge, Cambridge University Press,
1939, pp. 111–12; Daniel Dennett, Conversion and the Poll Tax in Early Islam, Cambridge,
Mass., Harvard University Press, 1950, p. 47.
32 + V
& %.
))+, p. 75.
33 At-Tawba, 29:9.
198
The jizya might be imposed upon several bodies jointly, as the
?" "" >
!X’& >
/%
+
@&
settlement whereby 100 dinars would be paid each month of Rajab.34 On
several payers of jizya the Prophet also imposed the condition that they
* !&
"" >
/X
#35 The jizya
would sometimes be paid in kind, as the Prophet did with the people of
*
\
¡X& "
=& Q) in
!
&
! ! [
¡
/&
being 1 ounce of silver.
The Rightly Guided Caliphs followed these rules, and the jizya was thus
!!
"" ¡ &
X /
V¢
!
""
V~
"
! =&
! Q!
say 80,000) per annum. This rule was followed in the case of most Iranian
towns, and we notice that the jizya
"
"
"
/
&
matter rather being left to the local rulers. However, the Muslim commanders
always stressed the need to impose the jizya upon the ruler to the extent of
his ability to pay.36
'
¡X
‘+/
X /
‘! !
X& Z
ZX &
!
wording, but observe that the jizya was not applied to those in the service
of the Arabs: ‘And those of you whose assistance we call upon, their tribute
shall be in the form of their assistance instead of the jizya.’37 This was also
applied in the case of the treaty of ‘Utba ibn Farqad with the people of
+/
¡
&
X\
/ ‘!
VZ
X
""
of Armenia.38
In lands conquered by the Muslims by force and left by the caliph
under the control of their rulers in exchange for the jizya and the ", the
jizya was imposed upon all who refused to convert to Islam in exchange
for protection. This applied to Jews, Christians, Sabeans, Samarians and
even Magians, after ‘+/ V
V[
@!X / ‘+
! ‘Umar ibn
V
X/
?"
‘Legislate for them as for the
people of the Book.’
‘Amr ibn ‘Awf, the ally of the ‘Amr ibn Lu’ay tribe and who was at the
battle of Badr with the Prophet, stated that the Prophet accepted the jizya from
the people of Bahrain who were Magians.39 In the time of the Rightly Guided
34 Ibid., p. 70.
35 + V
& %.
))+, p. 244.
36
'
& *
@
!!
~
!
X& #"
‘
+’iq
‘
.+*
+$
, Tehran, 1969, pp. 318–58, 360.
37 ~
!
X& #"
‘
+’iq, p. 361.
38 Ibid., pp. 363, 374.
39 +/ ‘/
VX! /
X!& .
+&
& *
/
‘
*
¡X& ={=& "# `#
199
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
2.6 Map of the Umayyad caliphate in 750 (© Hugh Kennedy)
20 0
Caliphs, the jizya was only imposed on adult men,40 not on women or children
or those with no worldly possessions.41 The jizya varied in accordance with
$
""
/ "
# '
&
+/ ‘/
/
X! !!
?" !" =
Q
= =`
!Y
"
!# >
‘Umar imposed upon the people of Syria and Iraq, the higher rate being due
!’
$
/ "
#42
The jizya in Syria was initially a measure of wheat together with
1 dinar per capita; then ‘!
/
V
X/
/
gold merchants and 40 dirhams on traders, taxing the rich heavily, the poor
lightly and the middle classes moderately.43 >
!
/
Arabs to the Byzantine system was when ‘Umar imposed the jizya upon
all classes of society, ordering, according to Michael the Syrian, a census of
personal wealth to be carried out in all parts of the state.44 However, in Syria
V
& +
/ !!
+
/
to pay the jizya out of pride. Thus, Jabala ibn al-Ayham refused to pay and
left Syria for Byzantine territory. ‘Umar was therefore forced to apply the
!& (charitable tax) on the Christians of the tribe of Taghlib, since when
he sought to levy the jizya
" !& $ #
‘a ibn an-Nu‘!X /
Zar‘
V>
/ !
They are an Arab tribe which disdains to pay the jizya, and they have a grievance.
Do not let your enemy get the better of you. Double the !& and make it a
condition that their children do not become Christians.45
In other words, double the !& paid by Muslims was to be levied on
everything, including the 3 on camels, cattle, goats, crops and dates.
Although double the !&
!" Z
>
/& !
women who paid this were treated equally, as it was not a head tax but a
tax on property. It was similarly imposed upon everyone whether indebted
or otherwise.46 Although the tax on the Christians of the Taghlib tribe was
double that which was levied on the land of Muslims, the method of levying
the tax on their property was the same as that of the ", as it was an
alternative to the jizya. There is general agreement on this.47
40 Ibid., p. 37.
41 ~
!
X& #"
‘
+’iq, p. 362.
42 '/
X!& .
+, pp. 39–40.
43 +VZ
X
&
. , p. 131.
44 Dennett, Conversion, p. 108.
45 +VZ
X
&
. & "# =£ '/
X!& .
+& "# `£ +/ *
@
!!
‘+/
X / *
! /
/
& .
‘$&
& X
V!
‘X& =& "# `=#
46
@ X /
!& . ", Cairo, 1928, p. 66.
47 Ibid., p. 67.
201
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
<
Z
>
/& ‘' X¦ / }
!
V
!"
1 dinar per capita, excluding women and children, plus 2 measures (mudd) of
wheat, 2 measures (&)) of oil and 2 measures of vinegar, placing everyone
on the same footing.48
+VZ
X
’
X Q!
'
\Y
+/
&
‘!
/
V
X/
ordered the imposition of 48 dirhams per capita on local landowners who rode
horses and wore gold rings, and 24 dirhams per capita on their commercial
agents,49 and that ‘!X / ~
%
X
concluded that there were 550,000 non-believers.50
The land tax Q%
X¡Y
The conquests created one major problem, namely what to do with the
extensive lands conquered by the Muslims. After the conquest of Iraq,
Sa‘ / +/ ¢
\\X !!
& ‘Umar ibn
V
X/& ! ! ‘The people have asked that their spoils and what
has been awarded them be divided among them.’51 After the conquest of
& +/ ‘Ubayda wrote to ‘Umar informing him that the Muslims had
asked him to divide the towns, people and land, including plantations and
crops, among them. He refused to do this until ‘Umar wrote back with his
views.52 The troops that had come from Iraq and a group of Companions
requested that ‘Umar divide up the conquered territories, as the palm groves
/£
VZ
X
!
"
the era of ‘Umar, indicating the imposition of the " on each cultivated
& / " "#53 The accounts relating to the " / +/
'/
X!
!
"
the same crop type. This may be attributable to the varying fertility of the
land from one place to another and the distance or proximity to market.
As regards Syria, all accounts relating to the conquest indicate the
existence of a provisions tax (rizq, pl. 3&) as well as the jizya. Since there
are no clear indications with regard to the imposition of the ", perhaps
in this early period the rizq represented a tax on land. Moreover, accounts
relating to the subsequent imposition of the " are not readily available.
/
+/
’s account, it can be inferred that the measures
48 +VZ
X
&
. , p. 79.
49
‘\/ +/
& .
"&
&
V*
/
‘
V
!
& AH =& "# {£
VZ
X
&
. , p. 271.
50 +VZ
X
&
. , p. 270.
51 +/
& .
"& "# `£
VZ
X
&
. , p. 165; Abu-l-Faraj ibn
V
& 5*
‘\
.
)).&
!
& *
%
/
V
X!& # #& "# ==`#
52 ~
!
X& #"
‘
+’iq, p. 316.
53 Ibid., pp. 268–96.
202
"
" !
X
Iraq in respect of the cadastral survey, the difference in the amount of tax
"
! " "& !
&
distance or proximity to market. Moreover, these measures were not imposed
in one fell swoop, but gradually.54
In Egypt, ‘!
/
V
X/ !"
! !
X &
V
&
% /
!
% "
# +VZ
X
the " !" &
"!# >
states that ‘Umar required all landowners to pay 3 measures (ardab) of wheat,
2 measures (&)) of oil, 2 of honey and 2 of vinegar to the Muslims, to be
collected by the tax department (
3&) and distributed.55 The second
states that he established the " in Egypt at a rate of 1 dinar and 3 ardabs
of victuals (1 ardab equals 69.6 kg of wheat or barley). The third account states
that during ‘Umar’
"
&
"
& "
jizya settled on 2 dinars in place of the wheat, oil, honey and vinegar, and
that ‘!
!"
"
!
&
and accepted.56
It appears from these three accounts, in addition to the account of
V
‘\/&
jizya was paid in cash while the " was paid in both
cash and kind.57 In the Arab papyrus documents, the tax paid in kind is
called a food tax, while in the Greek documents it is known as the embole.
There is no doubt that the taxes were army booty.58 ‘Umar thought that if
the land in Iraq and Syria, with their non-Muslim populations, was shared
out among the Muslim combatants there would be few human or material
resources with which to defend the frontier outposts, and little left for the
children and widows of the people of Syria and Iraq.59 He therefore sought
the advice of the #" , who differed in their views. He then wrote to
ten of the Medinan % !& !
!
/
+
! /
¡& "
advantage of leaving the land in the possession of its owners in exchange
for the imposition of a land tax and a poll tax, a portion of which would go
/ *
!
# >
agreed with his view.60
54 +/ & .
", p. 49.
55 +VZ
X &
. , p. 216.
56 Ibid., p. 218.
57 +@!
/ +/
‘\/
V
‘\/& 5*
'‘&.*& Z & X X & =& ''& "# ={#
58 +/ & .
", p. 28.
59 Ibid., p. 30.
60 Ibid.
20 3
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Once he had decided to leave the land in the possession of its owners,
‘Umar had a land survey carried out, which produced a count of people,
land, livestock, trees and palm trees. According to Theophanes, this
was done in the thirtieth year of the rule of Heraclius (r. 610–41), The
thirtieth year of Heraclius’ rule was 20/640, the year in which control was
/
V
&
?
'
\
had more or less disappeared. It thus became possible to regulate various
administrative and financial matters. Theophanes’ account agrees with
V
/
/
X
`== the caliph
‘Umar dispatched ‘!X / ~
‘+!!X / X
and ‘+/
X / *
‘
X # ?/
V
# + ?
! /
X
`=`& ‘Umar went ahead
with the survey of Iraq.61
The " in Iraq was initially set at 1 dirham and 1 measure (&$*3) of
wheat and barley on each cultivated or uncultivated field, without regard
to other crops cultivated thereon.62 It was to be expected that the tax of
1 dirham and 1 &$*3 of wheat and barley would be unacceptable to some
farmers, given that certain lands were planted with fruit trees and other
more valuable crops, and those who grew wheat on their land paid the
same as those growing produce yielding a higher return. It was therefore
necessary to impose a land tax on the basis of the type of crop. This is clear
! *
@
!!
/ ‘+/
X
V>
\
V*
/
Shu‘/
&
X &
‘We have accepted types of
produce with a higher value than wheat and barley’ – mentioning mung
beans, grapes, dates and sesame – ‘which have been taxed at a rate of
8 dirhams, and what was previously sent to the caliph in cash and kind
has been abolished.’
Immediately after its conquest, Egypt began sending wheat to Medina,
as it had previously done to Rome and later to Byzantium. In 21/641 ‘Umar
/
V
X/ ‘Amr ibn al-‘ ! !
conditions in Medina and ordering him to send food collected from the ".
Both food and oil were sent. This was stopped during the civil war in the time
of ‘!X&
! *
‘X
""
until the time of ‘+/ V
V*X% / *
X# '
"
V*
#
‘!
/
V
X/ !" " equally upon all men, women,
children, clerks and slaves who by virtue of the land survey possessed land.
61 '/
X& 5*& '& "# =£
V
/
& 5*, IV, p. 144.
62 +/
& .
"& ""# & {=£ '/
X!& .
+& "# {£
VZ
X
&
. , "# `£ +/ VV~
V*X
& %
) & Z & X
V%X/
V
/X
V‘
/& =& "# ={#
20 4
>
!
!
/
!
V*X%
when she converted: ‘Leave her with her land, on which she shall pay the
".’63
The accounts show that whoever converted to Islam in territory taken
by force was a free Muslim and not required to pay the jizya.64 However,
the " remained on the land, as it was Muslim booty.65
@ X /
!&
+/
/
!
% /
relieved of the "
if its owner became Muslim on ‘Umar’s reply to a man
who requested that, as he had become Muslim, the "
should be removed
from his land: ‘
% / &’ as well as his statement to a
landowner of ‘Ayn at-Tamr who had converted: ‘We relieve you of the jizya,
but your land belongs to the Muslims. We can either impose the "
upon
you or make you its steward. That is as you wish.’66
Those in territory taken by force who became Muslims had the choice
either to stay on their land and pay the ", or abandon it and have it
/ !
! / *
!# >
"
purchasing it from the Muslim treasury or taking out a lease, with the surplus
*
!# '
/ /
*
!#
The Rightly Guided Caliphs resisted the idea of Muslims purchasing lands
subject to the ", whether compulsorily or voluntarily. ‘Umar and the
Rightly Guided Caliphs who followed him preferred such lands to remain
as endowments for the last of the Muslim veterans who were a force for "
against those who had not converted.
In addition to the lands subject to the ", there were lands whose
owners were required to pay the tithe (‘ushr). These were lands that the Arabs
had taken over or cultivated from wasteland which belonged to no one, and
which had become overgrown.67 > +
/ /
#68
Additionally, all land distributed among those who had taken it as war booty
was tithe land.
One of the results of the conquests was that much land in Iraq, Syria,
V
"
&
"
&
it belonged to princes, clerics or nobles. ‘Umar decided to add such lands
to the Muslim treasury. They were known as confiscated lands (!$ ,
pl. !+$*), and were the exclusive property of the Muslims. They were
also known as &)*‘a (pl. &)’i‘, concessions made to private individuals
63 '/
X!& .
+, p. 72.
64 '/
!& . ", p. 7; Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
#!, p. 154.
65 '/
!& . "& "# £ +/
& .
", p. 75; Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
#!, p. 154.
66 '/
!& . ", p. 34.
67 +/
& .
", pp. 75–6.
68 +VZ
X
&
. , p. 154.
20 5
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
on state lands) and were subsequently allocated as such to those who
!#
'
\& +/
that all former possessions of the Persian emperor Chosroes (Khusrau), his
3. (military governors of borderlands) or his relatives, which were
thus not owned by anyone since their former owners had fled or had been
killed in battle, and even all pools of water and forests, were given as fiefs
by ‘Umar.69 +/
!+$*
were equivalent to unclaimed
property with no inheritor, and that a ‘just imam’ had the right to decide
their fate and could allocate them to whomever was sufficiently versed in
Islam, without partiality. This was the case with regard to these lands in
Iraq, where feudal estates might be subject either to the ‘ushr or else to the
", if irrigated from canals that were themselves subject to the ".70
The decision was the imam’s. The ‘ushr was levied on the owners if it was
necessary to dig canals, build houses and improve the land because such
work was a considerable imposition upon the tenant of the estate.
‘+/
XV/ *
‘ &
/X/& ~
/ ‘Alyy and other
Companions owned lands on which they paid the ".71 Each of these
estates was registered. When the land registry was burnt in the time of
V~
¡¡X¡ /
&
/ %
¡
#72
Ibn ‘+X%
/ Z
/
/ %
$ /
!
/ *
!
as religious endowments for which the Muslim governor was responsible, as
he was for their cultivation. These farms remained as religious endowments
under the responsibility of the Muslim treasury, until the then governor of
Syria, Mu‘X
& ‘!X
"
"
"
the envoys of their commanders or the Byzantine envoys that visited him.73
After Mu‘X
‘!X
! /
villages of non-Muslim subjects (
*),74 nor were subject to the ",
‘!X ! #
When Mu‘X
/
!
"& "
V
& ‘+/
X /
X¡&
""
! /
of Mu‘X
# *
‘X
‘+/ V
V[
@!X / +/ Z
%&
% !
! Z
# >
"" ! ! '
\
and subordinate administrative regions amounted to 100,000,000 dirhams,
69 '/
!& . "& "# {£ +/
& .
"& "# £
VZ
X
&
. , p. 272.
70 +/
& .
", p. 69.
71 Ibid., p. 73.
72 +VZ
X
&
. , p. 272.
73 Ibn ‘+X%& 5*.
*
&, I, p. 595.
74 Adherents of the other revealed religions, especially Christianity and Judaism.
20 6
"# +V
‘\/
* ‘X
!
V
'
\&
% /
!
/ !
!
#75
The tithe or customs duty (‘ushr)
‘Ushr most closely resembles what we now call customs duty. Muslim
merchants paid 2.5 per cent, non-Muslim subjects paid 5 per cent, and those
from non-Muslim lands (
.Q ‘the House of War’) paid 10 per cent.76
‘!
/
V
X/
!" = " !
!
such ‘hostile regions’ when a group of them wrote to him requesting that he
allow them to enter Muslim territory in exchange for payment of 10 per cent.
‘Umar consulted with the Prophet’s Companions, and they advised him to
agree.77 ! *X%’s account, we understand that this tax was levied on
foreign merchants. He states:
The practice was that non-Muslim subjects in their own lands who had reached
a peace agreement with the Muslim authorities had only to pay the jizya unless
they traded in Muslim lands, whereupon 10 per cent was levied upon them.
But if they only traded in their own towns and went nowhere else, they had
nothing to pay.78
The method of levying the tithe on Muslims was similar to the 3, and the
method of levying tax upon all non-Muslim subjects and those from hostile
countries was similar to the ".79
From the above, it is clear that the two principal taxes levied in the
conquered territories were the jizya and the ". These were imposed
upon
*, although
* who converted to Islam would be relieved
of the jizya. The " remained, especially in territories conquered by force
since these were the right of Muslims. Religious scholars differed regarding
territory conquered peacefully, given the absence in the era of the Rightly
Guided Caliphs of any precedents on which to base a decision. Thus, Ibn
X! "
!
@ X / ‘+/
X / Z
%&
*X%&
75 +V
‘\/& 5*, II, p. 234.
76 +/
& .
", p. 161.
77 Ibid.
78 >
\ V
V +@!
/ ‘+
V*
\& #+‘1
+‘.
.
))
+,
ZX\& X
V/X‘
V!
& AH 1270, II, p. 508.
79 +/
& .
", p. 161.
207
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Those conquered peacefully and who have become Muslim have the right to
their land, but the land and property of those conquered by force belong
to the Muslims because their land was conquered and became the right of the
Muslims. Those conquered peacefully preserved their towns and themselves
until a settlement was reached with them thereon.80
'/
X!
!
%
"
& ""
Islam, their land must become subject to the ‘ushr because it had thus become
""
#
@ X /
!
""
to pay the " on their land, there was no change in its status whether the
owner became Muslim or a Muslim purchased it.81
Similarly, we have seen that ‘Umar left lands in the possession of their
owners because he realized that they would devote greater attention to its
cultivation than the conquerors, given the latter’ "
"
on the one hand, and their lack of knowledge of agricultural matters on the
other. The caliphs and governors were concerned with agricultural matters
in countries where agriculture was the principal occupation, as was the case
in Iraq, Syria and Egypt. ‘!
/
V
X/
irrigation projects and to all affairs conducive to the welfare of the rural
inhabitants.
80 '/
X!& .
+, p. 155.
81 '/
!& . ", p. 7.
20 8
Chapter 2.3
Abd al-Amir Hussain Amin
I N T RO DUC T I O N
The present chapter provides historical information on the conditions of Iraq
within the framework of the Islamic state, and indicates some of the religious,
& !&
!
$
'
!
"" # > $
! '
\
'
!
centre that played an active role in the development of Islamic civilization.
' & *
! % Z
&
V
& ¢X& *
Z
singularly important in intellectual life and in the spread of Islam.
+ \
'
\&
! *
!
number of Companions (;.Y ?" *
@
!!
the Qur’X Q&’) who bore the responsibility of spreading the principles
of Islam in Iraq. Ibn Sa‘d reports that 300 Companions known as %!.
shajara (i.e. those who swore fealty to the Prophet under a tree) as well as
seventy Companions who took part in the battle of Badr had settled in al-
#1 Among these were ‘+ / +/ X/&
‘d ibn ‘+/ ¢
\\X K
!!
/
VX
K
‘+/
X / *
‘ &
was an intimate of the Prophet. Following this, Arab tribes that had converted
to Islam began to settle in Iraq, especially in Basra which was founded by the
commander ‘/
/ }
X ={#
= *
@
!!
/
‘d, )(.&
.& Z
& X X & =& '& "# #
20 9
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Basra
The establishment of Basra
was a very important factor
in the integration of Arab
Muslims and other elements
of society. It developed
quickly because of its position
on the Persian Gulf, which
enabled it to control the trade
arriving from different parts
of the world. As a result, it
produced many outstanding
scholars. These included
V~
/
V
!
(d. 354/965), a great scholar
of mathematics and optics
and among whose books is al-
# 1 in which he records
his theories and insights.
Another great scholar of
Basra was ‘+! / Z
@
V
X@³ Q # `{{Y&
2.7 *
X!
X considered the greatest critic
(© J.C. Chabrier) and caustic writer among
Arab Muslims. His works
include the well-known 2’, + and 2
+. * .
+
!
Z
V
/ +@!
V
X
(d. 170/786), who achieved renown for his work on the Arabic language and
literature and was the founder of al-‘4 (the study of Arabic prosody). His
most celebrated work is . al-‘ayn# Z
/"
+
/ *
! ""&
‘\/ / '@X\
V Q # `Y&
there before moving to Baghdad, where he held an important position at the
court of the ‘+//X
"
V*
’!# +V "
!
%
! & "" & !
& !
! &
300 books and commentaries many of which were subsequently translated
into Latin and other European languages.
As for the Mosque of Basra, this was host to a number of important
scholars and it played a crucial role in the spread of Islam. It was there that
the sect of the Mu‘tazila, who believed in reason and free will, appeared as
/
V~
VZ
" ‘Amr
ibn ‘/
¢X / ‘+X’.
210
+V
> +
/
V
=# '
! /
" ‘!
/
V
X/
ordered that it be rebuilt using mud bricks. The mosque was constructed
in the middle of the city and beside it was the
, the governor’s
residence. The city soon developed and became the centre of upper Iraq.
* ""
! !# Z
!"
& {
the caliph ‘+ / +/ X/ !
"
# +V
/
!
!"
!
+/ ~
an-Nu‘!X / >X/ Q # =Y&
!!
‘+ / *
@
!!
VX’ Q # =Y !
"
V[
Q# =K=KY
entrusted the education of his two sons al-‘+!
V*
’!&
!
reader of the Qur’X ~amza ibn ~
// Q # ={Y
"
V
*
// +@!
/
V~
Q # {{Y#
V
route of the pilgrimage to Mecca and Medina, especially for those travelling
from Baghdad, it also became an important centre for trade and tourism.
¢X
+ '
!
'
\
¢X& !
/ Z
V
&
/
/
V~
¡¡X¡ /
V>
\
Q # {Y#
The city developed rapidly and many scholars appeared there, especially
during the ‘+//X " # +!
‘+/ V
V}X /
‘+/
X Q # Y ! /
’X&
+/
‘+ ~
/
VX! ¢X Q # ={Y&
%
shaykh
&’ (leader of the Qur’X
Y '
\
!
Qur’X
!
! '
! #2
¢X
/
!
>
Q *) of
?" *
@
!!
# > !
!
‘+/
X
/ *
@
!!
& %
'/
V
\\X Q # =Y# !
& !
& "
X‘ madhhab (schools of Islamic law),
""
¢X
" "
‘+//X " # +! X‘
¡
*
@
!!
/ *
@
!!
/ ‘X ¢X Q # {==Y& !
!
+/ ‘+
V~
/ '/X!
VX% Q # {`==Y#
Important sciences such as mathematics, astronomy, medicine and
"
!
$
¢X
!
% /
from the city received great attention in Europe. One example is the ‘%"’ib
`
!V
V
V
/& Ma‘$
&’, Cairo, 1967, I, p. 344.
211
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
&
+/ ‘'!X V
V
%
X / *
@
!!
V
(d. 672/1283). De Sacy showed great interest in this book and published
it, while Ruska studied it thoroughly and translated into German the part
concerned with stones. Elsewhere, the French scholar Gustave Lebon
!
%
V
!
!
+
/
with natural history.3
Mosul
Mosul was conquered by the Arabs in 20/640 and was inhabited by the Arab
/ >
!!& Z
%&
X‘
& >
/
¡& /
!\
# >
"" /
" ‘Umar
was ‘Utba ibn Farqad.
Mosul was famous for its mosques and schools. One of the well-known
cultural institutions there was Ja‘
/ ~
! X’s
‘Ilm (House of
Y& # X\
‘far was a great jurist and
had extensive knowledge of grammar, logic, argumentation and astronomy
as well as being a good narrator.4
Mosul achieved high status in the Umayyad period, when a bridge was
¡ # *
X '' /
!
"
"
V
# > !\
/
! %
VX!‘ al-‘+\ Q + *\
Y
/
!#5
Mosul played a distinctive cultural role and achieved great renown
for its shaykhs, jurists,6 historians, men of letters and scientists. One of
! "
'@X\ / '/X!
V*
Q # `{{Y&
the famous courtier of caliphs who was a distinctive singer and was also
knowledgeable in language, music, history and the religious sciences.7
+ ! *
*
¡ V
V +/VV
‘ X&
!
/%
on the interpretation of the Qur’X& *, grammar and arithmetic; the
historian ‘'V
V /
V+ Q # =`Y&
$
* and \
<.
$*
.
!!.£
§ X’V
V /
V+
(d. 637/1239), the celebrated author of #
’
$*
.
.
+
’ir# +!
!
! *
'/
X &
author of 5*
. and .
6
$*
*
; *
3 Gustave Lebon, 4
‘arab, trans. ‘
‘
&
& *
/
‘at ‘X
V~
/& =& "# {#
X/V
V X\& Mu‘"
.’, ed. D. S. Margoliouth, Cairo, 1924, II, pp. 419–20.
{ X/V
V X\& Mu‘"
. , ed. F. Wüstenfeld, Leipzig, F. A. Brockhaus, 1866–7,
IV, p. 684.
+/ ‘+/
X
V*
\ & %
&*
$*
‘$
&* , Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1906, p. 138.
7 Abu-l-‘+//X
!V
V '/
%X& =$
’a‘
+. ’
33 , Cairo,
*
%
/
V
¦
V!
& =& '& "# =`#
212
% .*, while among the physicians was ‘+!!X / ‘+
V*
&
expert optician.8
*
/\ * & ~
! X
(906–98) and the ‘Uqaylids (996–1096). The most famous dynasty, however,
+X/%
Q==`K=`=Y& *
was ‘'!X V
V
%&
+X/%
#
From the above, it is clear that scholarly activities within the Iraqi
Z
&
V
& ¢X
* !
development of the sciences and learning in general.
The establishment of Baghdad
and its cultural institutions
The imperial capital Baghdad was built by the ‘+//X
"
V*
as a new city in its design and aims. After careful investigation, the caliph
chose the site for military reasons, without neglecting economic and strategic
# ' /
‘+//X
"
/
V[
&
V+!
‘+//X
"
in the city. Baghdad’s commercial activities, and the wealth and size of its
population, expanded rapidly and there was a host of new buildings. During
the reign of al-Ma’!
/\
"
Z
! " # !
& Z
& /
/
the north and the Karkh quarter, also expanded.
The ‘+//X
&
! #
"
V[
study and research was established known as the 2
(House of
¢ !Y# >
@
X /
*X
/
#
> +/
Q # `{`Y&
!
discussions with Muslims in the presence of the ‘+//X
"
V*
’!#9
Numerous mosques were built on both sides of Baghdad, for prayers
"
"&
+
/
language, engineering and mathematics.
!
& Z
/
!
!
for its madrasas, which were centres of teaching and study of the various
#
/!
*
&
'/ +/ ‘
/‘a, ‘\
.’
$*
).&
)..’& Z & *
%
/
V@
X& # #& "# {#
9 Philippe di Tarrazi, 3’in al-kutub al-‘.
66&* & Z & ¢X
V
/
V
VV
V¡
!
& =& '& "# {#
213
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
2.8 *
+V*
& Z
Q¹ # #
/Y
630/1232, which was a great university providing students from all parts
of Iraq with lodgings, free food, clothes and monthly allowances. All the
various schools of theology were taught there in addition to disciplines such
as mathematics, algebra and philosophy.
An institute for the teaching of the Qur’X&
/’ , was
*
/ ‘+//X
"
V*
# >
orphans were accepted there and provided with food and clothes. It was
administered by a shaykh assisted by a demonstrator (mu‘*). The former
received a monthly payment as well as a daily allowance of food.10 Large
numbers of students who had learnt the Qur’X /
!
the
/’ .
+
*
of the Traditions of the Prophet. This was known as the
*. It
employed a high level shaykh and a Qur’X
Q&’) and had ten
students who received money, food and clothes. * was read every
Monday, Thursday and Saturday.11 This institute played an important role in
the study of *, its written sources and the different schools of thought.
'
*
& Z
!
was taught and which possessed all the necessary facilities for students.
While Muslim jurists ($&’) taught the Islamic sciences in the
*
!
& !
V
*
! / !
# + '/
V+&
‘+//X
"
10 '/
V& +
"
‘
+".
6‘a fi-l-mi’
.‘a, Baghdad, AH 1351, pp. 58–9.
11 Ibid., p. 58.
214
own schools as well as monasteries for religious practices and study.12 Indeed,
Lebon remarks that the Muslims were very tolerant of other religions.13
The topography of other Muslim cities was very similar to that of
Baghdad, and each had a mosque for prayers, religious duties and education,
where scholars could meet and discuss matters of importance.
Financial institutions
After the Muslim conquest of Iraq, all transactions were conducted in
accordance with the dictates of Islamic law, the *‘a. Moreover, the
" '
\ !" / ‘Umar ibn al-
X/
\
" # >
" !
X Q
/
V
Z
!Y
fay’, that is, land
belonging to or granted to all Muslims. This entailed setting up a committee
charged with surveying the lands of Iraq in order to estimate the " (land
Y# >
"
% /
%
Arab-Islamic state. Following this, a tax of 4 dirhams was imposed on each
"*.14 of wheat, 6 dirhams on palm trees, 2 dirhams on barley, 10 dirhams on
"
{
! # >
!
""
to all the provinces of the Arab-Islamic state.
'
!&
"
/ #
During the caliphate of al-Mutawakkil (r. 232–47/847–61), a loan of
=&
ZX *
#15
+ !
!
@
*
/X
%
/ ¢X
Z
# > "
"
government helped promote agriculture and agriculturists.
The caliph al-Mu‘
¦ Q # `=Y
agriculture and gave farmers loans to buy seeds.16 Similarly, the caliph al-
Muqtadir’s +3* (chief minister), ‘+ / ‘X Q # Y& " "
farmers with loans in the form of seeds the price of which was to be paid
back after the harvest. He also repaired dams and dredged rivers. As a result
of such measures, the fourth/tenth century witnessed an improvement in
agricultural production. Ibn Miskawayh refers to this, noting that at that time
Z
` "
/
=
!#17
12 ‘'V
V +/
VV~
'/
V+&
$*, Cairo, AH 1348, under the year 369.
13 Lebon, 4
‘arab, p. 72.
14 A unit of measurement of land equal to 1,200 m2.
15 +/ ‘+
V>
%& +
4, Damascus, 1930, VIII, p. 66.
16 +@!
/ *
@
!!
/ *%
& 5".
&
& *
/
‘at at-tamaddun
VX‘iyya, 1914, I, p. 28.
17 Ibid., II, p. 165.
215
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
The ‘+//X
!
&
%
care of the irrigation network, dams and the distribution of water. Prior
to the building of Baghdad, attention was focused primarily on Basra and
V
/ $ & "
¢X
*
X !
'
\&
/
! # >
resulted in an increase in cultivated land and the attendant landlords. It also
encouraged large numbers of farmers to emigrate to the reclaimed lands,
and many agricultural centres subsequently appeared. This in turn led to an
increase in agricultural production and the economic revival of Iraq.
As for the collection of taxes, in order to achieve social reforms the rulers
'
\
""
/
'
!
# +/
’s .
",
"
V[
& !
'
\
/
/ "
circumstances and Islamic teachings. Indeed, the ‘+//X
"
+3*
carefully supervised tax collection and treated the taxpayers with
justice and consideration. Thus, when the farmers complained about the tax
collector to the +3* ‘+ / ‘X&
" be collected by
the method known as
&
, that is, by taking a proportion of the crop.18
Commerce
'
!& !! $
'
\# >
/
shown by the authorities for building roads, digging canals and wells,
constructing bridges, establishing commercial stations along caravan routes
!
%# +
!!
'
\
"
" Z
& Z
/
!
V
!
%
>
the Euphrates became very important in the transportation of goods. Great
merchants appeared and markets were full of foodstuffs, clothes, perfumes,
copper and wooden goods and all that was needed in the new developing
society.
The markets in Iraq were under government supervision. There was an
"" /
"
. who enjoyed judicial and
executive authority and had several assistants. Among the most important
of the
.’s duties were to control weights and measures, to prevent
people from gathering and obstructing the roads in the markets, to stop
cheating and to supervise the bakers.19
18 X
VX/& .
+3’&
& *
%
/
X
VZX/
V~
/& ={& "# {#
19 +/
VV~
V*X
& %
) & Z
& X
V%X/
V
/X
V‘
/&
1990, p. 231.
216
As a result of the increase in commercial activity in Iraq, and especially
in Basra and Baghdad, banks appeared which offered loans to merchants.
Since Islam prohibits usury, Muslim bankers were forced to combine their
# > &
/
"
higher than that which prevailed in the market in return for a postponed
payment. The third/ninth century saw a turning-point in Iraqi banking:
banks opened branches in Arab-Islamic provinces such as Egypt, Isfahan
and Tustur, in coordination with their principal headquarters in Baghdad.
When gold and silver coins were subject to fraud in weight and purity
of metal, merchants appealed to experienced money-changers to differentiate
! # >
'% X
V
X’ (the Brethren
of Purity) to remark that one of the responsibilities of the money-changer
!
#20 Indeed, money-
changers offered practically all the services provided by modern banks.
In addition to exchanging money, they extended loans, mediated between
people and the government mint, and accepted deposits.21
Money-exchange bureaux used a method known as saftaja, that is, a bill
of exchange which was a loan granted in one country and repaid in another,
/ !
! /
%
because the borrower guarantees payment in the other country. This was a
means of monetary remittance practised by Iraqi merchants and their agents
abroad. Iraqi merchants also used cheques in their commercial transactions
# '/ ~
\
+
Morocco he saw a cheque of 42,000 dinars written between an Iraqi and a
Moroccan merchant.22 The saftaja is considered to be the most developed
!
$
today in the form of remittance or promissory notes.
Industry and crafts
Owing to the human and urban changes that occurred following the
conquest of Iraq and during the caliphate of ‘!
/
V
X/&
the arrival of large numbers of Arabs from Arabia, the population of Iraq
increased in size. This coincided with the founding of new cities such as
Z
&
V
¢X& Z
X!
X’, in addition to the
* &
V~
>%# >
20 Anon., 8’
+
!!$’& Z
& X X & ={& '& "# ``#
21 ‘Abd-al-‘+
V& 5*
‘&
&!*
$&
.‘
"*, Baghdad, 1948,
p. 173.
22 +/
VVX! / ~
\
& #
+
& Z
& *
%
/
V@
X& =& "# {#
217
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
demands from the new society whose members had become rich due to their
stipends and the share of the spoils they received.
During the third–fourth/ninth–tenth centuries, craftsmen in Iraq were
producing goods that were distinctive in terms of technical accomplishment
# *
& !
! ! ~¡X
!
"
& " #23 Among Iraq’s
most famous industries was that of textiles the raw materials for which, such
& $
& %
&
/# > %"
established both by individuals and by the government for the manufacture
!
‘ba in Mecca. The
government workshops were known as
))3.
Basra was famous for its clothing, especially
$’Q
.) and aksiya
!
! $
!
&
V/
%
!
$
# !
&
%
khaz had a
good reputation. It was made of silk and wool and used for turbans. The
headdress used nowadays in Iraq and known as 6 derives from al-
# &
V~
%
+, and for
!
%& ¢X
!
%
used for making curtains. As for Baghdad, it was renowned for its silk and
# X!
X’ was famous for its mutawakkiliyya clothing named
after the caliph al-Mutawakkil. Mosul was famous for its cotton, silk, wool
$
%
!
+
+!*.
Among the important industries in Iraq during the Islamic period
was the manufacture of construction materials such as unbaked mud
bricks (labin) and baked bricks ("Y
Z
&
V
& ¢X&
Z
X!
X’ were built. In the latter half of the second/eighth
century workers in this industry developed " ornamented with plants,
writing and geometric designs. The Iraqis also used plaster in building and
decoration, while in Mosul marble was employed in the construction of
mosques, schools and religious shrines.
The wood industry was also a distinctive feature of the Iraqi economy
during the Islamic period. Wood was used extensively in buildings,
"
Z
X!
X’. It was used in the ceilings of the palaces
belonging to caliphs and other wealthy persons, in the facades of buildings,
in doors and windows as well as compartments, beds, chairs, tables and
cupboards. Iraq was also well known for its ship industry, especially in
Basra.
> "
!
% Z
V
"
& "
X!
X’ in the third/
23 ‘+/ V
V[
@!X '/
& al-Muqaddima& Z
& X
VX& =& "# `{{#
218
ninth century where lustreware known as 3$
*
was produced.
Under Islam the Iraqis also successfully developed the glass industry,
Z
&
V
& ¢X& Z
& X!
X’ and Mosul.
Z&
& "&
¡
"
&
!
!& !
# $ % / ! Z
by the caliph al-Mu‘
! Q# `=K`K`Y& $ &
"
X!
X’ during the third/ninth century. The caliph also
brought in artisans concerned with the manufacture of mats and pottery.24
Another industry that arose in Iraq during the Islamic period was
metalworking. Household goods such as candle holders, pots, trays and
/ " &
!
time and making astronomical calculations such as sundials and astrolabes.
+ !
/
mills, agricultural equipment for ploughing and land reclamation, and gold
¡
!# Z
V
!
manufacturing swords. Because of the importance of this industry, cities
Z
&
V
*
"
!
%
&
(weapons market). Subsequently, different kinds of weapons were
" '
\&
!
battle. It is reported that the ‘+//X
" "
"
!
+ /
X@V
V
Q
Y " !
# 25
Perhaps the most distinctive industry in Iraq was that of paper.
?
&
V
/ % !
!
"
!
V X’# X!
X’ started the
manufacture of a writing medium made from papyrus, called &). This
/ Z
! !
"
V*
&
"
!
%
#
"
X
V
[
"
# X\
V~
!
!
%
during the ‘+//X " "
"
!
Z
"
known as the
/3.26 After this, the use of laminae and &) decreased,
"
V[
/
" "
"# >
complement this development, the Iraqis succeeded in manufacturing ink
and the craft of book-binding appeared.
Due largely to religious considerations, the community of Iraq felt the
need to manufacture instruments for measuring time, and water and sun
clocks were made. A notable example of this is the wonderful clock that,
according to the historical sources, the caliph ordered to be made and placed
24 +@!
/ +/
‘\/
V
‘\/& .
. , Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1891, p. 264.
25 '/
V& +, pp. 82–8.
26 +V
/
VZ
X & 5*
2<& Z
& X
V%X/
V‘
/& # #& '& "# ==#
219
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
"" *
Z
=``#
+"
!
!
&
!
% "
position of the sun and the moon at every hour in addition to displaying
other mechanical curiosities.27
Bridges
When Baghdad was founded in the time of the ‘+//X
"
V*
&
the two sides of the city were joined together by a bridge called the ‘
bridge’ (al-jisr al-awwalY [
X
/ Q"
8!$). It was indeed
/ /
Z
# +V
/
VZ
X
V*
/ /
& !
!#
"
"
V+! /
/
Z
&
"
ZX/ X X& Z
’s
# 28 It is noticeable
that the caliphs and other rulers during the ‘+//X "
changed the location of bridges for political or social reasons or because of
war or other disturbances. Similarly, the increase in the number of bridges
in Baghdad is evidence of the extension of the city and the increase in the
size of its population.
In addition to the importance of bridges in transportation, in facilitating
economic activities and in furthering relations between the populations
living on either side of the river, during the ‘+//X
the people of Baghdad made use of the bridges as places for excursions and
# > +
/ " '/ Z
!
Z
bridges over which men and women crossed day and night, and also that
they were destinations for recreation.29 (This custom was revived when a
modern governor of Baghdad, Namik Pasha, reconstructed the old bridge
of Baghdad in 1902 and had coffee bars and booths for cigarette- and food-
sellers built on both sides of the river for the convenience and enjoyment
of the people.) The bridges were fashioned out of large boats fastened with
iron chains. Nonetheless, strong winds often pushed them out of position,
as happened with one bridge in the years 443/1052 and 448/1056. Workers
did their best to bring it back to its original site, accompanied by singing
and the beating of drums to celebrate the occasion.
27
"& '/ Z
& 8
.
2)))Q Cairo, 1938, I, p. 140.
28 X\& Mu‘"
. , II, p. 522.
29
!XV
V / ¢X& #$"
.
$*
.
2 *
% .&
& X
V%
/
V
!
& ={& ''& "# =#
2 20
The administration
Following the conquest of Iraq, ‘!
/
V
X/
""
‘ / +/
¢
\\X
‘/
/ }
X
V
Z
" #
Both governors took the title
*. Included among their duties were leading
the prayers, judging in disputes, commanding armies and collecting taxes.
Apart from the governor, there was also a collector of the land tax called the
‘
"&
"/ !
#
>
V
¡
~
! X&
&
Rayy and Isfahan, while the jurisdiction of the governor of Basra also
+@ X& !X& *
%X& ¡X
XX#
"
!"
XX& &
!
"
was separated from the Basra governorship. This ultimately resulted in the
Z
V
"" "
+@ X&
!X
'
#
Because of the importance of Iraq, the caliph used to choose the most
!
# >
& *
‘X
"" X /
+/
Z
V
¡
#
V
&
Z
&
! /
/
# X / +/
V
the base of his governorship, leaving Basra for his deputy.30
The judicial system (&4’)
The institution of the judiciary was conducted according to Islamic law.
Thus, the judge had to be well versed in the Qur’X
>
the Prophet ( *). Moreover, he was required to be just, faithful and
scrupulous. The caliph appointed two judges, one in Basra and the other
V
!\ # !
&
the judge (&4*) was appointed by the governor (+*), although judges were
occasionally appointed by the caliph himself: this was the case of ash-Sha‘/&
who was appointed judge of Basra by the caliph ‘+/ V
V*X% / *
X#31
In due course there came to be two &4* in Baghdad.32 Moreover, owing to
the development of the city, a post of &4*
&4, or chief &4*, was initiated
!#
/4* were completely independent in their authority. Thus, the caliph
al-Ma’!
¡ / &4*
@ X / +%
! "
30 +@!
/
@ X
VZ
X
& % .
$, Beirut, 1979, I, pp. 220, 255.
31 Ibn ‘Abd Rabbih, al-‘&
$*& # +# +!
#&
& <
¡
VX’
VV
¡
!
V
n-nashr, 1940, I, p. 16.
32 Ibn Miskawayh, 5"., II, p. 400.
2 21
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
his rival.33 During the caliphate of ‘!
/
V
X/& &4*
received
a monthly salary of 100 dirhams, while under ‘+ / +/ X/ /
!
600 dirhams.34 The &4* would consult those of accepted knowledge and
experience, in accordance with the teaching of the Qur’X35 and the sunna
(customary practice of the Prophet).36 He was assisted by a clerk (.
), who wrote down all that was said in the council of the &4*, including
¡ !# > " ¡ ! !
&
"
Q*+
&4’).
>
"
V*
/
"
1 ,
¡
/ /
#
The police force ())
The institution of the ), or police force, was closely related to the judiciary
and was responsible for the implementation of the &*’s judgements. The
chief of the force, known as the !.
), was required to be well
educated in the religious and legal sciences and to be of strong character. The
importance with which the ‘+//X ) can be seen in that of
!"
! !
V*
&
one was the !.
).
The postal service (.*)
The postal service was one of the institutions initiated by the Arab-Islamic
state and it became important in the administration of government. Pigeons
#
The ‘+//X
.*: one of its most important
!
"
/
&
people, and general affairs of state. Indeed, it functioned something like an
intelligence service. On one occasion, the head of the postal service (!.
.*Y ~
¦
!
V*
"
all his time hunting and the latter was dismissed from his post as a result.
33 +@!
/
V~
VZ
\& #
+
+’, Leipzig, 1902, p. 533.
34 *
@
!!
‘+&
$*
‘izz al-‘arab, Damascus, 1934, p. 63.
35 % , 42:38.
36 +/
VV~
V*X
& %.
&4*& Z
& *
/
‘
VX & ==& '& ""# `K=#
222
Chapter 2.4
I SLAM IN E GYPT,
NUBIA AND THE S UDAN
A hmad Sh alab y
The initial spread of Islam into Egypt
There were three waves of Arab emigration from the Arabian peninsula into
the surrounding countries, Egypt being one of these. Most historians are
"
*
&
!
pharaohs, were Semites since hieroglyphs state that there were Africans and
Semites in Egypt and that the latter gained ascendancy over the former.1
Arab merchants travelled with their caravans to the north, south, east
and west. Ibn ‘+/
V~
%
! !
%
‘Amr ibn al-‘
entered Egypt during the pre-Islamic period, had knowledge of the trade
routes and had witnessed the country’s many splendours.2 The delights of
Egypt were well known to the Arabs from the accounts of those who had
visited it. The Prophet himself is quoted as saying:
Whoever wishes to see the likes of the Garden of Paradise, let him gaze
on the land of Egypt in the autumn [or ‘when everything is in bloom’] and on
/
% ! +
[
&
are uninterrupted and unbroken by anything; and let him gaze on the crops
irrigated by water which lie between the mountains from the beginning of
Egypt to its end.3
1 ‘!
V'%
& 5*
#! $
‘
*, Cairo, 1912, p. 6.
2 Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
#!
+#<., Cairo, 1914, p. 46.
3 Ibid., p. 16.
2 23
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
‘+/
X / ‘Amr ibn al-‘ \
‘The Nile of Egypt is the
king of Egyptian rivers and regions. It is the pearl in the crown of the country
of Heraclius.’4
The Prophet expected that Egypt would be conquered and he informed
the Egyptian Copts that this would be the case. ‘!
/
V
X/ "
the Prophet’s words: ‘After I am gone God will conquer Egypt for you, so treat
the Copts there with kindness.’ In another tradition the Prophet is quoted as
saying: ‘} " "#
! !
and they will be an instrument and helpers for you in the cause of God.’5
The Prophet spoke about the relationship by marriage between the
Arabs and the Egyptians, saying: ‘When you conquer Egypt you should treat
the Copts with kindness for they have a covenant of protection and are kin.
> ! "" '!X‘ !
!
! !#’ Similarly,
+/
?"
‘
\
&) [a measure] is used. Treat its inhabitants with kindness since they have
a covenant of protection and are kin.’6
T H E P RO P H E T ’S L E T T E R T O A L -M U QAWQA S I N V I T I N G H I M
A N D H I S P E O P L E T O AC C E P T I S L A M
After the enemies of Islam, namely the Jews and the tribe of Quraysh, had
been neutralized by the power of the Muslims or through peace treaties, the
Prophet lost no time in embarking on a new initiative to spread Islam to all
areas of the Arabian peninsula and neighbouring territories. This occurred
in 6/628 and 7/629 after the Jews were defeated in 5/627 and after the peace
V~
/
`# +V
/
?"
his Companions one morning and told them: ‘I have been sent as a sign of
compassion to all the worlds and all the people, so undertake this on my
behalf. May God have mercy on you.’7
¢
! !"
"
Prophet sent to the kings and rulers:
1. The Prophet completely disregarded the colonizing, expansionist aims
of the Byzantines and the Persians in regard to some Arab regions and
sent letters directly to the governors of these regions. For example, he
wrote to the Byzantine governor of Damascus and to al-Muqawqas,
4 Su‘X *X& #"
#!, Cairo, al-Majlis al-’a‘X VV ’
VX!
& # #& =& "# {#
5 Ibid., 1, p. 14.
+@!
/
@ X
VZ
X &
. &
&
V*
/
‘
V!
& =`& "# =#
+/
‘
* @
!!
V
/
& 5*
+
+ , Leiden, E. J. Brill,
1881, 2, p. 645.
2 24
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
"#
ZX X& ?
!&
/
/ "
importance.
2. The Prophet’s letters were phrased with great wisdom and skill since
he merely offered an invitation without threats. He addressed the kings
and rulers by their titles and acknowledged their status, assuring them
that they would retain their authority under Islam. In such a way the
?" !
% !#
!
that there was an alms tax on the wealth of the rich, stressing, however,
that alms and charity were not to be given to him or his family but rather
were to be taken from the rich Muslims and given to the poor. In such
!
/
#
3. The Prophet addressed each king according to his circumstances. Thus,
if the king was a follower of one of the revealed religions, the Prophet
would point out the connections between these religions. If not, the
Prophet would mention the need for men to return to God and to
relinquish worshipping anything other than He.
4. Messengers were chosen who knew the language of the person to whom
they were sent.
5. Messengers continued to be sent from the time of the peace of al-
~
/
`
?"#8
THE T E X T O F T H E P RO P H E T ’ S L E T T E R
T O A L -M U QAWQ A S
As mentioned above, the Prophet wrote directly to the Byzantine governor
of Egypt, al-Muqawqas. In this way he declared that he did not recognize
the authority of Byzantium over Egypt while at the same time elevating
al-Muqawqas’ status and making him feel that he was in total control of
the country. The Prophet also made the Egyptians feel more important by
showing that they had control over their own affairs. The man entrusted
with the Prophet’
V* \
\
~X/ / +/ Z
‘a and he
delivered it to Alexandria, the capital of Egypt at that time. It reads:
'
! } !"
*
# ! *
@
!!
Prophet of God to al-Muqawqas the leader of the Copts. Peace be upon he who
follows the right path. I am summoning you to Islam. Embrace it and you will
be saved. Thus, God will recompense you twice. ‘O people of the Book, accept
+/
‘
*
@
!!
V
/
& 5*
+
+
, Leiden, E. J. Brill,
1881, 2, p. 645.
2 25
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
a word that we can both agree upon: that we must not worship other than God
nor make anything a partner of Him, that none of us must take others as their
lords to the exclusion of God and that if anyone achieves power they should
bear witness that they are Muslims.’9
¢
V*
\
\
&
% ~X/ ‘If your master is a
prophet what prevents him from invoking God’s punishment against those
who drove him out of his town?’ ~X/ " ‘What prevented Jesus from
invoking God against those who plotted to have him killed and thus have
Him wipe them out?’ ‘
!
! !
!
&’
said al-Muqawqas.
After they had conversed and come to an understanding, al-Muqawqas
summoned a scribe who could write in Arabic and asked him to write a reply
to the Prophet. Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
! \
!
V*
\
\
the Prophet. It reads:
> *
@
!!
/ ‘+/
X !
V*
\
\
&
"
Egypt. Peace be with you. I have read your letter and have understood what
you mention and that to which you summon. I was aware that a prophet was
""
VX!# '
your messenger with honour and have sent to you two servant girls who have
a high reputation among the Copts along with some garments. I have also
presented you with a female mule for you to ride and some honey. Greetings.
Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!
~X/ ?"’s letter to
V*
\
\
% &
~X/
!
with great hospitality. He pressed the letter to his chest and said:
This is a time in which will appear the prophet who is described in the Bible.
He does not take two sisters in marriage or have them as slaves. He accepts
/
"
#
! "# >
of prophethood is between his shoulders.
?" & *X
&
"
/
# > ! ~
/ !
+
X
" * X# > ?"
" '
!
/
!
# *X
"!" &
?" !#
&
"
?"
~
X / >X/#10
9 Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
#!, pp. 40–3.
10 Ibid., p. 42.
2 26
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
A F U RT H ER ST EP I N T H E SPR EAD
OF I SLA M I N TO EGY P T
¢ * !
VX!
/
!% Q=Y& * !
!
#
!!
+/ ‘/
/
V
X@
!"
/ X /
V¢
&
command of ‘Amr ibn al-‘
@
/ / ~
# *
&
/ +/ X !
!
"
* !
!
# +/ ‘/
X /
V¢
/
~!& ~
!X& &
V<X \
+""&
‘+!
@
/ !
" +& ~
#11
Nothing remained before the Muslims apart from Jerusalem, which the
Z
/ & % !
* ! "#
But the Muslims persevered and diplomacy played its role. Thus, they made
contact with the Christians in the city who had suffered under Byzantine rule
and who, like the Muslims, held Jerusalem in great esteem and did not want
# > Z
!!
+
/
learnt of these diplomatic initiatives and, afraid of what they might lead
& $ "# >
\
!
the caliph himself should accept the surrender of the city and promise its
inhabitants freedom of religious practice. ‘Amr ibn al-‘ ‘Umar
informing him of this and the caliph came and personally drew up a peace
treaty, known as ‘‘Umar’s guarantee’.
The wars against the Byzantines in Palestine had cost the Muslims
thousands of lives; this region therefore became very dear to them. Many
souls were lost and much blood was shed.
Egypt
There are no natural borders between Palestine and Egypt. Thus, when ‘Amr
ibn al-‘ ‘!
/
V
X/
X/
= "%
him in private and asked permission to continue his march towards Egypt.
The caliph consented.12 +V¢X\
!!
VX!& ‘!
/
V
X/
+/ ‘Ubayda in which he
wrote: ‘If you read this letter of mine, then tell ‘Amr ibn al-‘
Egypt with his troops.’13
11 !
& *
@
!!
/ ‘!
/ ¢X\
V¢X\ &
, Cairo,
AH =`& ""# ===#
VZ
X
&
. , p. 110.
12 Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
#!, p. 46.
13 +V¢X\ &
, 1, p. 22.
2 27
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
2.9 *\ V*
~
+V[X&
Q¹ # #
/Y
This move was encouraged by the fact that the Byzantine armies that
had retreated from Palestine had gathered in Egypt; thus conquering Egypt
was a natural step without which the Muslim armies would have no safety
VX!# ¢ !
which state that there was a disagreement between the caliph and his
commander regarding an advance on Egypt. Moreover, ‘Amr could not have
adopted the attitude towards the great caliph suggested by these accounts.
‘Amr marched across the Sinai desert until he arrived at ‘+&
"
""#
!X&
!
!# > " "
!"
*
!
Z
!X
fell into Muslim hands in 19/640.
T H E BAT T L E S OF B
U M M D U NAY N
( A L -M AQA S )
> *
!
Z
/&
" /
Z
!
!!
+
/&
$ ! ?
#
>
/
Z
/
/
!
in which the Muslims were able to overcome the Byzantine forces and capture
the city. It is said that the daughter of al-Muqawqas, the governor of Egypt
2 28
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
who had been appointed by the emperor Heraclius, was in the city at the
time. When ‘+! % Z
/
V*
\
\
’ daughter
with respect and sent her back to her father honoured and esteemed. This
was a judicious move which helped to consolidate relations between the
+
/
"
# ! Z
/ *
!
!
Umm Dunayn, where a ferocious battle took place from which the Muslims
emerged victorious.
THE F O RT R E S S O F BABY LON
The greatest battle took place in 20/640 at the fortress of Babylon, which the
Muslims besieged unremittingly for six months and attacked day and night.
When the battle became protracted ‘Amr wrote to the caliph requesting
reinforcements. In response, the caliph dispatched 4,000 men. He wrote to
‘Amr saying: ‘I have sent reinforcements of 4,000 men, each 1,000 being under
the command of az-Zubayr ibn al-‘+ X!&
V*\ X / ‘Amr, ‘/X
/
VX!
*
!
/ *
% #’14
Under this pressure, al-Muqawqas requested that negotiations take
place and sent a delegation to speak on his behalf. ‘Amr’s response was
to keep the delegation waiting for two days so that they could assess the
Muslims’ strength for themselves. Then he ordered the delegation to return
to al-Muqawqas and to offer him one of three choices: to embrace Islam,
in which case the Egyptians would have the same rights and duties as the
Muslims; to pay the jizya (poll tax on non-Muslims) in return for protection
and state positions such as the police and the judiciary; or war.
Al-Muqawqas’ messengers returned to him taking not only these
three options but also a description of the army of Islam for the Egyptians.
They said:
We have seen a people who hold death dearer than life and humility dearer than high
rank. There is not one among them who desires or is greedy for worldly pleasures.
They sit in the dust and their leader is like one of them. One cannot distinguish
between the most elevated amongst them and the most humble, nor between the
leader and the follower. When it is time for prayer not a single one of them is late.
They wash their limbs with water and submit themselves to worship.15
14 Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
#!, p. 50.
15 Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
#!, p. 53.
2 29
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
When al-Muqawqas heard this he replied:
If such people confronted the mountains they would uproot them. No one has
the power to oppose them. If we are not able to reach a settlement with them
while they are surrounded by the Nile, they will not offer us one later when they
are strong enough to leave this place.16
He then responded to ‘Amr, asking for someone to act as mediator in the
hope that this would lead to a peaceful solution for everyone. Eventually, a
settlement was reached on the basis that all mature males in Egypt would
pay the jizya at the rate of 2 dinars. This did not apply to women, the aged
and children who had not yet reached puberty.17
A L E X A N DR I A
After this, nothing stood in the way of the Muslims apart from Alexandria,
the capital of Egypt at that time. They thus marched on it, conquering all the
# +
walls and had access to the sea by means of which it could receive reinforcements
from Constantinople, the Muslims stood before it for a long time.
When ‘Amr was unable swiftly to capture Alexandria, which therefore
presented a threat to the Muslims, the caliph wrote him a sharply worded
letter ordering him to advance on Alexandria without delay and to send
forward the courageous men who had previously been sent to assist him.18
When ‘Amr received the letter from the Commander of the Faithful, he read it
*
!
!
"# >
launched a ferocious attack against Alexandria and managed to penetrate its
walls and put many of its soldiers to the sword. Some were able to escape
to their boats on the river while many others were captured. The boats set
sail taking those who had managed to reach them. Al-Muqawqas once again
""
&
V¢X\ &19 made peace with the Muslims in
21/641 on the basis of certain conditions the most important of which were:
& "
jizya as before, this being much less than the Egyptians had
paid to the Byzantines; second, freedom of religious practice; and, third, that
the Byzantine garrison should depart, leaving some of their number with the
Muslims to act as security against any further attack. In this way, Egypt came
under the authority of the Islamic caliphate.
16 Ibid.
17 Ibid., p. 55.
18 For the complete text, see ibid., p. 60.
19 +V¢X\ &
, 2, pp. 45ff.
230
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
THE N E W C A P I TA L O F EGY P T AND THE MO SQU E OF ‘A M R
‘Amr next devoted himself to social improvements. He had considered
retaining Alexandria as the Muslims’ capital in Egypt as a bastion against
the Byzantines, but the caliph wrote to him saying that he did not want water
between the caliph and a community of Muslims. ‘Amr therefore headed
/ '
!
"
X# '
"""
& ‘Amr considered the geographic, strategic and
"# >
&
/ *
\
! &
" ! !
$ #20
‘Amr also began to build his mosque, the Mosque of ‘Amr ibn al-‘&
which was to play an important role in the service and spread of Islam
and propagating Islamic thought.21 It is also known as the Ancient Mosque
because it is the foremost mosque.22 +V*
\ !
/
tenth century there were 110 circles of students in the Mosque of ‘Amr, all
led by leading scholars of law and the arts.23 There were also circles of female
& X! "
"
!!
V
V~¡X
# >
+ *\
!
/!
V+
# > !
also situated in the Mosque of ‘Amr.
THE A R AB CONQUEST OF EGY P T E NA BL E D T H E EAST
T O R E G A I N I T S G L O RY
When the Arab Muslims entered Egypt on their great migration, the
indigenous population did not view them as foreign usurpers. The Islamic
conquests represented a social and political revolution through which the
East regained its bygone glory after 1,000 years of foreign rule. Through
Islam, the East recovered its glorious past, not only in the realm of politics
but also in the cultural sphere, where it was able to regain its intellectual
superiority.24
20 *X& #"
#!, 1, p. 61.
21 + "
/ # +@!
/ & 5*
.
,
Z
& X
V%
X& ={& ""# ==`K#
22 '/
\!X\& ! .+)
‘&
!, Cairo, AH 1309, 4, p. 59.
23 >
\ V
V +@!
/ ‘+ +V*
\& #+‘1
+‘.
.
))
+,
ZX\& X
V/X‘
V!
& AH 1270, 4, p. 20.
24 Philip K. Hitti, History of the Arabs, London, Macmillan, 1940, pp. 194–8.
231
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
A L -B I R D DE S C R I BE S T H E I S L A M IC CONQUEST OF EGY P T
The writings of al-BirdI, who lived during the period of the conquest, show
that the Muslim conquerors were not merely military adventurers but were
rather carriers of a culture. They were also powerful and organized warriors
who used weapons of steel and lead, who attacked only those who opposed
them and who showed great courage in the cause of a faith that they fervently
embraced. Through them Egypt was liberated from Byzantine oppression
and it welcomed the sons of the desert who called for religious freedom, as
VZ
#25
There are other documents from the time of the conquest which also
testify that the Muslim conquerors protected the lives and possessions of
the Egyptians and that they respected the character of that ancient country
which issued from an ancient civilization. ‘Amr ibn al-‘ %
item of church property.
A CIVILIZED ARMY
Within the ranks of ‘Amr’s army were a number of venerable Companions of
the Prophet who found representations of people and animals and numerous
statues in the temples. Nevertheless, these Companions did not deface the
pictures or destroy the statues. This is because they were not objects of
worship as the Arab idols had been in the period before Islam, but were
artistic records of the history of the country and the collective memory of the
community. This demonstrates the civilized nature of the Arab conquerors.
THE A R AB I N F LU X I N T O EGY P T
After the success of the conquering army and when the situation of Arab
Muslims in Egypt became stabilized, the Arabs, especially those from the
south-west and from the tribe of Qays, began to pour into the country.
The era of the governors (21–254/641–867)
'
! & "
through governors appointed by the caliphs from the centre of the caliphate
25
=` Q *
@
! AH 22).
232
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
in Medina, Damascus or Baghdad. There were thirty-six governors during
this period, four of whom deserve a short mention.
‘A M R I B N A L -‘ !" #$% & " &#' &!" & *$%%!" %*
> " " ‘Amr ibn al-‘
! \
of Egypt in 21/642 until 27/647, while the second period began during the time
of Mu‘X
==
# ‘Amr commanded
!
\ "&
"
X
!!
digging the canal which connected the Nile with the Red Sea, naming it the
Canal of the Commander of the Faithful (*"
% *
al-Mu’ * ).
Among ‘Amr’s approaches to social issues was his benevolent policy
towards the non-Muslim Egyptians. Indeed, he gave the patriarch Benjamin
a letter of protection and restored him to his seat thirteen years after his
dismissal by the Byzantines. He similarly allowed him to manage the religious
and administrative affairs of the church. ‘Amr encouraged the Muslims to
mix with the original inhabitants and to intermarry.
‘Amr regulated the " tax on a fair basis and reduced the proportion
that was sent to Medina to enable him to complete the buildings he was
constructing in Egypt. It is known that he used to postpone the collection of
" when this served the public good and that he would set the amount
"
/
$ # '
‘Amr
" "
& "
$
of their full extent the " would be reduced accordingly.26
One of ‘Amr’s great cultural projects was the building of his mosque,
which rapidly became an important cultural centre and a courtroom for the
¡
# > !
!& '!
!
VX‘
V
/
&
sat in its corners giving lessons.27
‘A B D - A L -‘ + + 0 % 8$%9 &
‘Abd-al-‘+ / *
X
/ !
" ‘Abd-al-
*X% / *
X
/
/
*
X /
V~
%
!# & ‘+/ V
V*X%
""
V¢
!&
/
!X# ‘Abd-al-‘+
~ X
!
it the capital of Egypt after epidemics had spread through the former capital.
26
‘\/ +/
& .
"& Z
& ==& ""# & ==£ X/V
V
V
\
&
;.
‘
$*
! ‘
’& # *# +# '/X!&
&
V*
/
‘
V
!
& ==& =& "# `#
27 +V*
\& ))& ``{{K£ X/V
V X\& Mu‘"
.’, Gibb Memorial Series,
Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1907, 6, p. 432.
233
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
‘ ‘ #8$%:&
‘+/
X / ‘+/ V
V*X% " &
witnessed the replacement of Coptic by Arabic as the language of government.
This helped to spread Arabic throughout Egypt (see below).
; ; " ;8$9!8 " ;
> !"
V /
V~
%
! /
aspire to Egypt’s independence. With this aim in mind, he appointed his sons
*
@
!!
‘+/
X
!& /
!"
#
Major events during the era of the governors
+ !/
"!
governors are of particular concern to scholars and historians. The most
important of these were the burning of the library at Alexandria, the spread
of Islam and the spread of the Arabic language, and the emergence of
independence movements in Egypt.
THE BU R N I N G O F T H E L I BR A RY AT A L E X A N DR I A
As mentioned previously, Alexandria was the capital of Egypt before the
Islamic conquest and was also a world centre of culture. As such, it had
a great library with a huge collection of books on different sciences and
arts. It is said that ‘Amr ibn al-‘ /
the caliph ‘!
/
V
X/& / /
/
# '
& &
?!
library when he invaded Egypt in 48 BC. As for the small library that was
subsequently created in the temple of Serapis, this was destroyed on the
orders of Emperor Theodosius in about AD 389 and the library of Alexandria
was destroyed after that. Thus, there was no important library in Alexandria
at the time of the Islamic conquest.28 Moreover, a contemporary writer on the
'
! \
"
/
& "
V
‘\/&
V
Z
X & '/ ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
V
/
V
%
28 Edward Gibbon, The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, ed. J. B. Bury, London, Methuen,
1900, 6, p. 275.
23 4
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
2.10 Al-Azhar Minarets, Cairo
(© G. Degeorge)
material from them such as
'/
V+& '/ >
Z
V
&
their writings are considered
to be the most reliable and
accurate.
The first person to
raise the issue of ‘Amr’s
burning of the library was
‘+/ V
V<
VZ
X
(d. 626/1229), but he gives
no source for his information
and only mentions it in
passing. He describes the
pillars of the cavalry garrison
and the square surrounding it, adding that the square used to contain the
gallery in which Aristotle and his followers sat and studied, the college
built by Alexander the Great and the library that ‘Amr ibn al-‘
to on the orders of ‘Umar.29 A Christian historian, Gregory Bar Hebraeus
(Abu-l-Faraj ibn al-‘'/Y&
!
!
!
it, turning it into an elaborate myth without it having any basis in fact.
Indeed, it is well known that the Arabs preserved books of science and art
and are the ones who brought to light the works of the ancient Greeks that
the Christians considered to be heretical and fallacious.30 There is another
important consideration that supports the present author’s point of view:
the accounts which attribute the burning of the library to the Arabs state:
‘John the grammarian confronted ‘Amr ibn al-‘
/
/
&’ but
the John referred to here died thirty or forty years before the Arabs took
29 ‘+/ V
V<
VZ
X & $ wa-l-i‘.&
!
& X
/
& =& "# `#
30 Gregory Bar Hebraeus (Ibn al-‘'/Y& 5*
!
+, Beirut, Catholic Press, 1890,
pp. 175–6.
235
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
control of Alexandria, a fact that fundamentally undermines the veracity of
the information.31
Muslim scholars deride the account of Gregory Bar Hebraeus, especially
since it contains elements that make it highly implausible. For example,
he says: ‘‘Amr began to distribute the books among the public baths in
Alexandria and to have them burnt in the boilers. This went on for six
months. I heard about it and was amazed.’ Scholars consider that even if the
caliph had instructed ‘Amr to burn the books, he would not have dispersed
them among the boilers since the owners of the boilers would have been
able to sell or keep them. Then again, the books were written on parchment
and were therefore unsuitable for burning. And how can one accept that
the burning lasted for 6 months when there were some 4,000 public baths
in Alexandria?32
Non-Arab historians have also discussed the accusation and rejected
it. They remark that since ‘+/ V
V<
VZ
X !
only incidentally while discussing the pillars of the cavalry garrison,
perhaps he had heard something of the sort from the common people or
those resentful of the Arabs. These historians include Gibbon, Butler and
Sédillot, the last of these stating:
No looting whatsoever took place in Alexandria and it is thus impossible for us
to believe that a calculated order was issued to do such an outrageous act. No
modern historian of the conquest of Alexandria bothers with this information
and history establishes that the two libraries of Alexandria were destroyed in
the times of Julius Caesar and Theodosius.33
> " ! / +
&
/
shelves empty of books when he visited Alexandria at the beginning of the
AD.34
On the basis of all the foregoing, the accusation that the Muslims burnt
/
¡
# > !
* @
!!
Kurd ‘+
!/
! !
conclusively absolve the Muslims from this accusation. First, Aftikos, the
patriarch of Alexandria, despite having much to say about the Muslims’
seizure of the border towns of Egypt, does not utter a single word about ‘Amr
ibn al-‘ / /
# & ' & &
that reports of the burning of the library and attributing this to the Muslims
was not referred to by European scholars before #!
+ was
31 Alfred J. Butler, The Arab Conquest of Egypt, Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1902, pp. 401ff.
32 ~
'/X!& ‘Amr ibn al-‘0!, Cairo, 1926, pp. 114–15.
33 L. A. Sédillot, Histoire générale des Arabes, Rome, 1914, p. 150.
34 *
@
!!
‘+&
+4
‘arabiyya, Cairo, 1943, p. 65.
236
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
translated into Latin. Since then, some scholars have persisted in this view
and have used it to attack the Muslims. Third, in Crimes of the Europeans, Foot
+ / !
%
Z" >
/
Alexandria and not the Muslims. The religion of Islam does not permit the
burning of books. And, fourth, according to Buna Muri:
We must correct a mistake that persisted throughout the Middle Ages, namely
+
/ /
+
"
‘Umar. The fact is that the Arabs during that era had great admiration for the
sciences and arts of the Ancient Greeks so would not have done something like
this. In fact, the library was burnt a long time before.35
Commenting on the fervour with which some orientalists uphold the
accusation without study or thorough examination, ‘+ !
%
These orientalists persist in maintaining a groundless accusation. On the other
hand, they are shown the reality of Cardinal Cisneros’ burning of Muslims’
books in the squares of Granada, but they hurriedly pass over this and attempt
to acquit the cardinal of the crime. Western scholars have similarly written very
little on what the Crusaders did to the library of Tarabulus, when Sinjil ordered
the burning of the college books of which there were more than 100,000.36
THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
The spread of the faith is also related to the sufferings of Egypt under
Byzantine occupation in the pre-Islamic period. Studies on the circumstances
of the conquest show that the population of Egypt cooperated in many
spheres with the Arabs who were advancing to put an end to Byzantine
rule. No sooner was the conquest achieved than Egyptians began to adopt
the religion of Islam. Indeed, contemporary sources indicate that a number
of Egyptians, including a monk from the Sinai monastery, became Muslims
/ \
# >
Arabs in their advance.37
The conquest of Egypt was hardly complete when an event occurred
"
'
!
/ /%
*
!
Z
@
# >
battle between the inhabitants of the village and the Muslims ended with the
35 *
@
!!
‘+&
+4
‘arabiyya, Cairo, 1943, pp. 65ff.
36 Ibid.
37 ~
X
V
\ & 5*
& *, Cairo, AH 1311, p. 585.
237
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
latter’s victory and the capture of several families who were sent to Medina.
But ‘!
/
V
X/
/
Byzantines and not the Egyptians, so he treated the prisoners honourably,
gave them their freedom and returned them to Egypt. He instructed that they
should either adopt Islam and have the same rights and duties as Muslims or
retain their religion and pay the jizya. ‘Umar’s attitude had a great effect on
the captives and on all who heard of his treatment of them and many people
embraced Islam.38
> "
/
/
!"
them by the Byzantines: as well as leading to resentment, this created political,
! "
# ¢ +
/
"&
difference between them and the Byzantines became apparent since the
Arabs did not set themselves up as masters and did not treat the Egyptians
as a vanquished people. On the contrary, the Egyptians experienced great
religious and social freedom and economic reforms that were far removed
from the previous oppression and tyranny, and this encouraged many of
them to embrace Islam.
Naturally, and for many reasons, there were contacts between the
Muslims and the Copts. As a result, the Copts became aware of Islam and
from time to time groups of them would embrace the religion; these included
Egyptians who had cooperated with the Muslims in defending the eastern
regions of the country. This led to these groups mingling with the Muslim
guards. Day after day the Egyptians showed their admiration for Islam and
the Muslims and proclaimed that they would adopt the religion of God.39
Integration also occurred in the cities since some Muslims settled in the
Egyptian regions that had been evacuated by the Byzantines, especially
! X
[
# >
" '
!
!
Egyptians embraced it in those areas.40
The Arab army contained numerous legal and other scholars, so when
the Arab victory was achieved the sword gave way to intellectual endeavour
and the call to Islam began to intensify and become more widespread as
"" $%
#
!
spread of Islam. Among these was the fact that Christianity had not taken
deep root among the inhabitants since most of them had converted after
# '
/
!
the colonizer and the people did not wholeheartedly accept it. Hall remarks
/
&
for them to do so again, and that in the two situations the stronger religion
38 Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
#!.
39 *
@
!!
/
V & . +
+&4, London, Gibb Memorial Series,
1912, p. 397.
40 Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
#!.
238
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
"
% $ #41 Moreover, Christianity
was full of confusion, divisions and ambiguity and thus the belief of much
of the population in it was shaken. They welcomed Islam when they became
acquainted with it and found its principles easy to understand.
Then began the Arab migrations to Egypt. The Arabs loved water and
the history and glories of Egypt were well known and much talked about in
the region, as previously mentioned. Thus, the Arab tribes poured into Egypt.
$ !!
/ !
"
they were obliged to work on the land, for example, and to mix with the
Egyptians and this gave the Egyptians the opportunity to accept Islam and
!/
# + $
"& ‘!X&
% #
! "" ! / <
%!
X! /
give their oath of allegiance to the new Commander of the Faithful, ‘Ali ibn
+/ X/&
"
!
#42 They were eventually integrated
within the Egyptian population.
Following this came the great Arab migration into Egypt at the time of
the governor ‘/
X /
V
/@X/
"
X! /
‘+/ V
V~
%
!# ‘/
X !
" /! !
& Z
& Z
‘!&
X
!&
! <
/
/ # >
" "
the eastern regions of the Nile and mixed with the local population, Islam
consequently becoming more widespread.43
There were some attractive occupations that were only open to Muslims,
! "
" "
\
!
doubtless embraced Islam to further their ambitions. This was particularly
apparent during the caliphate of ‘Umar ibn ‘Abd-al-‘+&
that administrative posts in Egypt should only be occupied by Muslims.44
This led many people from the protected religions to convert to Islam and
+
/
!" !
"# !
that time onwards, the number of Muslims began to increase until in the
third/ninth century Egypt became an Islamic country.45
Butler addresses the notion that the jizya was one of the most important
factors behind the Egyptians’ adoption of Islam.46 He remarks that this
assessment is unreasonable and inaccurate since the jizya was a small sum,
and if someone attempted to avoid paying it by adopting Islam he would
41 H. R. Hall, History of the World, London, 1907, 2, p. 304.
42 Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
#!, p. 195.
43 +V & . +, p. 77.
44 +/ VV*
@X '/ >
Z & "
33
$*
#!
+/, ed. T. G.
Juynboll, Cairo, 1938, 1, pp. 210, 268.
45 Stanley Lane-Poole, History of Egypt in the Middle Ages, London, Methuen, 1892, p. 38.
46 Butler, Arab Conquest, pp. 340–1.
239
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
have to pay the alms tax (3) instead, which was a much larger amount.
Thus, this notion has no basis in fact.47 Moreover, the jizya was not paid by
women and young people whereas 3 was levied on their possessions.
One of the reasons leading to the spread of Islam was the fall of the
Umayyads. Their followers and armies in Egypt subsequently became
assimilated with the original inhabitants since their posts became obsolete,
"
! !
%
#
There was a similar situation during the time of the ‘+//X
"
V
Mu‘
!& +
/ ! !
stipends and thus integrated with the people. By such means Islam and the
Arabic language became ever more widespread.
THE SPR EAD OF THE A R A BIC L A N G UAG E
+
"
+
/& +
/ % !"
"# >
was to try to revive the indigenous languages, Armenian in Syria and Coptic
in Egypt. This was to enable them to end the use of Greek (a remnant from
the time of the Ptolemies) and Latin (used by the Byzantines). The Syrians and
Egyptians welcomed the initiative and it was rapidly achieved. The second
step was to promote the use of Arabic, something that was undeniably assisted
by the spread of Islam. Although Christianity spread without an associated
language, and Buddhism and Judaism did likewise, the spread of Islam helps
to disseminate Arabic due to the importance of prayer and reciting the verses
of the Qur’X# >
&
+
/
\
regions approximately seventy years after the conquest.
There was a further reason behind the spread and consolidation of
Arabic, even among the non-Muslims. This was the Arabization of the
! "
!
"
V¢
/ ‘Abd-al-
*X%& /
! /
/%%"
"
be conducted in Arabic and for anyone applying for a government position
/ $
# >
& +
/ "!
public service regardless of their religion or faith, Arabic was the route to
this employment. With the passage of time, some non-Muslims knew only
Arabic; this resulted in the need to translate the Bible and other Christian
works into Arabic for them.
Other factors behind the spread of the language were its range and
purity, for it does not stagnate or stop evolving. It has absorbed words
from Persian, Latin, Syriac, Hebrew, Coptic and Hindi and has ceased to
47 +@!
/ & ‘
V
VV%
X¡’, in &!
66
*, Cairo, Maktabat
V
¦
V!
& =#
24 0
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
2.11
"
& *
\X
Z
\\&
(© G. Degeorge)
use some Arabic words that were commonplace in the pre-Islamic era. It
has also re-employed some Arabic words with meanings other than those
they possessed before Islam. The Arabs have endeavoured to make their
language universally applicable; thus it is a language of religion, of literature
and of politics. According to Renan, Arabic immediately reached a state of
perfection, versatility and richness such that one could say that it never
passed through a stage of infancy.48
An additional reason for the spread of Arabic in Egypt was the arrival of
the Arab tribes who emigrated there and integrated with the local population.
+ / '
! " "&
$
+
/£ &
"
X! /
V~
%
!& !
!
/ Z
/
southern province. Subsequently, in the third/ninth century, representatives
! / [
/‘a migrated and settled in Upper Egypt.
As mentioned previously, after the fall of the Umayyads and during
the caliphate of al-Mu‘
!& +
/ /
!
!
the Egyptians and began to work in agriculture, industry and commerce.
48 Quoted in ‘+& , 1, p. 180.
241
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
In this way and due to intermarriage, there was a substantial measure of
/
! /
original inhabitants and the incoming Arabs.
+
/
!
+
/ !
!
"
$ \ #
the language was widely used by the original population, in the fourth/
tenth century men of the church had to write in Arabic if they wanted their
followers to understand them.49 Thus, Arabic spread as rapidly among the
Egyptians as did Islam.
I N DE P E N DE NC E M OV E M E N T S
+ ‘+//X " Q``Y& '
!
caliphate weakened and some regions under its control began to strive
for independence, especially those which had possessed a glorious and
recognizable history before Islam. Although these regions had embraced the
new religion and adopted its culture and civilization, they did not wish to
be politically subservient, especially since the centre of the caliphate was
controlled by those who did not represent Islam either culturally or in terms
of its civilization. Egypt was one of the most prominent countries to take this
course since its long pharaonic history went back thousands of years and had
!
#
Islam received an enthusiastic welcome in Egypt and its ideas were
embraced since it was an important addition to Egyptian civilization.
&
"
& ~¡X&
!
Z
&
had begun to suffer from internal dissension and it became apparent that
they were less able than Cairo to bear the responsibility of developing and
propagating Islamic thought. Thus, these regions began to decline while
"
# '
""
+@!
/
! "
that time and found a great readiness for an independence movement aimed
at regaining Egypt’s political autonomy on the one hand and assuming
responsibility for developing and propagating Islam on the other. The
" ! !&
" &
'% &
/
X! #
+ X! & + / !
%
‘+//X
"
/
*
!
"
% "
/
# >
&
*
!%& ‘+//X
49 George E. Kirk, A Short History of the Middle East, London, Methuen, 1927, p. 37.
24 2
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
caliphate was transferred to Egypt after the Mongols had destroyed the
caliphate in Baghdad.
>
"
" ! ! /
"
!
V /
V~
%
!& "
!# > ! ! "
Egypt rapidly became the centre of power and learning for the entire Islamic
# > "
"" ! "
""
# >
&
``{
"
/
!
"
"
Z
& *
@
!!
ibn ‘+
V
¡ Q
! Y #
an uprising against the ‘+//X ‘X
V
¡
by many thousands of Egyptians. The rebels managed to defeat the governor
and controlled Egypt for some eight months.50 A modern historian describes
the revolt as being ‘an articulation of the Egyptian desire for independence’.51
& '%
/ "& /
X!
! " /
!
" &
"
mentioned.
The trend towards independence was manifested in a number of
important ways, which can be summarized as follows. First, the governor’s
name began to be mentioned in the Friday sermon after that of the caliph.
Second, the governor had his own name put on the coinage alongside that
of the caliph. Third, an independent army was conscripted for Egypt. It was
/
"
"
&
"
V*
\
"
'/ [X’\
'% #
& "
! "
"
" $# & " /
"
"" ¡
+ &
& ""
rule was adopted. Thus, the caliphal capital did not dispatch a new governor
to the country on the death of an old governor.
>
Q`{K`K{Y
>
/
% & /
!
! Z
%XX >
%
# ' `=&
"
V*
’!&
/ @ / +
VX!X
"
"
" Z
# >
"
/ %
/
and physically able and so appointed him head of his private guard. Thus,
50 '/ >
Z & "
33, 3, p. 152.
51 ~
*
@! & #! $*
‘
)( *
+* * , Cairo, 1972, p. 86.
24 3
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
"
+@!
\
!!
# >
+@!
/ Q# `{KKY£
!X
/ +@!
Q# `K`KY£
+/VV‘+//X
/
!X
Q# ``KY£
+/ *
X /
!X
Q# `K`KY£
/X / +@!
/ Q# ``{Y#
A ~M AD I B N N
+@!
/
/ ``{
at the hands of his father, who brought him up in the traditional way that
the sons of Turkomen rulers were raised at that time. He trained him to be
&
! !
X!
X’ and the sciences
# +@!
¡
"
'!
! +/ ~
V ‘!X#
subsequently paid frequent visits to the scholars of Tarsus and acquired
their knowledge and related Traditions from them. When his father died
`{&
"
V*
%% '/ !
duties that his father had previously undertaken. He was then given control
over the administration of Damascus and the border posts.52
After the deposition of the caliph al-Musta‘ `{`&
V* ‘tazz
" & "
"
¢X
!
'/
# >
"
"
and thus did not supervise him closely, only requiring that he did not involve
!
"# Z /
@
& !
of al-Mu‘
&
!"!
V*
‘
resolved to have him killed lest he pose a threat to her son. Men from the court
+@!
/ !
V*
‘& /
to them to this effect.53 >
+@!
/ ’s standing in the eyes of
!
!
¢X X!
X’.
From the time of al-Mu‘
!& ‘+//X
!" > %
governors of the most important provinces. The Turks, however, were keen
to stay in the capital of the caliphate to enjoy its luxuries and also to remain
"
$ # >
52 '/ >
Z & "
33, 3, p. 4.
53 +/ *
@
!!
‘+/
X
VZ
& *
%
.
( &
& *
%
/
V
\X
V
& =`{& ""# {K& #
24 4
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
therefore appoint deputies to govern the provinces in their name while they
remained in the capital.54
.
( ’s rise to power
+@!
/
"
"
>
% &
ZX%/X% Q Z
\/
\Y&
!
+@!
’s mother after the death of his
#
'/
"
had not included Alexandria within his sphere of jurisdiction. When Bakbak
& '/ ’
VV
X¡%
/ "#
+@!
/ ’s son-in-law wrote to him
saying: ‘Take from yourself so as to give to yourself’ and included Alexandria
under his jurisdiction. This was in 256/870.55 '/
strength and reformist tendencies and his arrival in Egypt followed that of
" %
# >
! ""
% / !# '/
enjoyed good relations with the ‘+//X
"
!
/¡
" "# > &
X¡%
"
'/
"& !
created a situation that would ensure his independence.56
5
$
.
( ’s rule
+
!&
VX!
‘+//X
"
# >
‘+/
X / [
&
the border posts, who was defeated in one of the battles with the Byzantines
and taken captive. In 264/878 the caliph al-Mu‘
!
+@!
/
Z
# /
from Egypt with a large army. He achieved a great victory and the esteem in
/ ! $
>
Euphrates and to take Damascus from ‘+ / !X¡# '
&
"
! !" "&
VX!&
V
around the border posts, this being acknowledged by the ‘+//X
"#
'/
V*
\&
caliph’s brother and the person who held real power in the caliphate. He
established the custom of cursing al-Muwaffaq from the pulpit as did his son
!X
&
!" " ! Z
#
54 ?
"
V[
"/
""
‘far al-
Z
!
%
"
! ! %"
‘far with him. Thus, Ja‘far
delegated ‘+! / *X
"
#
55 '/ >
Z & "
33, 3, p. 7.
56 +V
/
& 5*, 3, p. 1670.
24 5
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
¢
"
" /
V*
\
!X
&
it included a clause stating that control of Egypt and Syria up to Tarsus was
/
!X
"
#
THE END OF THE LN I D S
>
"
+@!
/
!X
&
""
‘+//X
"
V*
‘
¦ ’s
!
!X
’
!
"
!
# >
&
V*
‘
¦
/ !
!X
&
"
V*
%
\
% "
! "
"
"
X!
# >
!
!!
*
@
!!
/
!X
V
X/&
/
X#
‘+//X
+/ *X X
!
/
!&
/X / +@!
/
"#
/X
attempted to gather the armies around him to stop the ‘+//X
/
! "
!
¡ ¡ *
@
!!
/
!X#
/X
/
#
*
@
!!
/
!X % !!/
!
"
! Z
#
"
along with those of their leaders and the wealthy. It seems that the caliph al-
*
%
!!
*
@
!!
/
!X
"""
some of these possessions since he ordered his arrest and his property was
# >
&
!
``{
" /
!
an ‘+//X "
#
µLN I D C U LT U R E
< Q
$6_
$
!
@
/ and the police force
+ !
& "
Egypt. It is therefore not surprising that they should seek to buttress their
power and make plans for regularizing political affairs and for economic
/ # +! !
"
% /
+@!
/
""
! !
that of the caliph in the Friday sermon and to have it inscribed on the coinage.
He selected the chamberlains, secretaries, assistants and the mounted escort
and organized the police force so that he could rely on it to keep the peace
246
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
!
# !
¡
the
., or market inspector, and personally appointed the judges since
this was an important token of independence. One of the most famous judges
Z
%%X /
/
&
V*
\ ! "
"
'/ £
'/ ’s having him thrown
into prison.
The army and the navy
" !
!
'/ "
great attention to this. His troops numbered more than 100,000 men and
included Sudanese, Turks, Arabs and Egyptians. This number was greatly
!X
# >
!
""
with the most modern weapons known at the time.
>
/ !
!
\
$
+@!
/
!/
" X
VX‘
V[
¦
# !
$
/
!X
# '/
+
established a free military base there. The tower that loomed over its walls was
a symbol of strength: three centuries later it withstood two Crusader kings for
two years, and in 1799 it withstood Napoleon’
#57
A new capital
+ '/ ’s independence was his establishing of his own
"
&
V
X’i‘&
X#
!
X!
X’, the ‘+//X
"
!# ' /
"
&
!
!\
!
/
# +V
X’i‘ continued
$
‘+//X
!
!!
*
@
!!
/
!X
/
#
Economy and society
> "
"
!
ensure the welfare and independence of the state. They therefore encouraged
industry, the most important of which was textiles. They also built workshops
for the manufacture of weapons. Under their rule the manufacture of papyrus,
soap, sugar and porcelain was similarly developed.
57 Philip K. Hitti, 9
$
Q
> .
, London, Macmillan, 1943, 2, p. 187.
247
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
2.12 Dome of Sultan Qaitbay’s mausoleum, Cairo (© G. Degeorge)
'
& "
!!
activities by taking advantage of their geographic positions. They became
a link for trade between East and West and would receive customs duties
on the goods that passed through their territories; the duties occasionally
amounted to considerable sums of money.
> %
%
£ %
measures to ensure that the waters of the Nile were clean, built bridges and
# +@!
/
"
to gain ownership of the land and reduced their taxes. All this stimulated
agricultural activity and led to a great increase in production.
As regards the social sphere, it appears that the Turks enjoyed high
# +
/
treated with honour and respect by the people and the *, and also a
wealthy class of senior property owners and merchants. As for the general
populace, their circumstances improved due to the stability and the rulers’
24 8
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
concern for them and for justice. People from the protected religions were
similarly treated generously and well and this encouraged them to do their
work enthusiastically and with peace of mind.
The state was eager to revive the Christian, Islamic and local festivals
Z
% [
!
¦X
Q‘|
)) and the Festival
of Immolation (‘|
%4), Christmas and Epiphany and the Day of the
Nile Inundation. The most prominent activity during these festivals was
"
!
" %# >
were also great patrons of architecture, the arts and the sciences; indeed, the
*\
/
and design. It is worth noting that its minaret is the oldest in Egypt, and that
it is the only mosque in Egypt to be modelled on an Iraqi design. As for the
!\
&
$
! / }%
#
> *\
as prominent legal scholars and teachers who gave legal opinions and
# >
"
littérateurs
and spread learning and a knowledge of the sciences.
+
& "
/
!
‘+//X " #
>
V
'%
"
"
# > "
"
was ‘
/ *
@
!!
V
&
"
! !
!"
power.58
> '%
Q`K{{KY
‘'% ’
%
X
>
#
*
@
!!
/
¡ /
/
"
V[X¦
royal family. Thus, the regime established in Egypt and Syria was known as
'%
#
& '% ’s grandfather, had relations with the ‘+//X
"
V
Mu‘
!&
V¢X\
V*
%%&
¡& '% ’s father, was
!X
# ¡
a prominent position at court and achieved some notable victories over the
Z
# +
" ! /
&
! ! X! "
# >
"
V[X¦&
VX&
" /
"
*
@
!!
58 '/ >
Z & "
33, 3, p. 152.
249
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
¡
"’s affairs to act as a strong governor and thus thwart
X!
!/
/
#
" `{
/
/
# > ~¡X
/\
'%
!
"
#
There is a similarity between the events here and those already
!
/
Z
# >
!
!
% "
/ '%
'/ [X’\&
/ '%
~
! X # >
that forging alliances by marriage played an important role in the world of
politics.
>
"
V*
\\ ¡
" '%
decided to accept his invitation to move to Egypt and rid himself of Turkish
control. Although for various reasons this did not happen, the caliph was
'% / !
!
# >
& '% ’s
power by appointing him and his sons after him as governors of Mecca and
*
"
VX!# >
/
"
# !
& ~¡X
"
the strength of Egypt.59
'% ’
!
/
!!
" +/
VV*
@X
/ >
Z
'%
&
&
#
"
/
organizer, well versed in warfare, generous to his troops, very powerful and so
strong that one could hardly draw his bow. His subjects held him in the greatest
esteem. He was elegant in his manner of riding and dress and his retinue rivalled
that of the caliphate. He possessed 8,000 slaves. He was very concerned for his
own safety. His slaves would therefore work in shifts to protect him while he
slept and he would assign servants to stand by his tent. He would trust no one
and so would go to the attendants’ tent and sleep there.60
'%
!
{
/
!#
A FTER I K HSH D
> '%
"
/
/ ""
& *
@
!!
/
¡&
&
slave. (There were also two nonentities who played no prominent role in the
59 Hitti, History of Syria, p. 191.
60 '/ >
Z & "
33, 2, p. 230.
250
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
+/
VVX! +¡
+/
VV~
‘+& /
'% #Y Z '%
!
!!
& "
# >
&
& " +¡&
=
!#
""
# >
+¡ !
&
#
"
& +¡
# ' "
+¡
!
%
# !
""
"
VX!& "
""
#
Z
!
& !
"
!
% "
/ !# +¡
!
"
" #
+ +¡& / +/
VV~
‘+
" # +
`=&
"" !
"
# ¢ +/
VV~
% " ! !
&
" ! / +/
VV
~
""& +/
VV~
/!
" "
#
' "
&
+¡&
"
! % # +/
VV
~
!#
¢ +/
VV~
&
! "
for a further two years, as before with the help of the chief minister (+3*),
Ja‘
/
V
¦ /
V
X# +
of allegiance to himself from the ‘+//X
"#
/
!
"&
~¡X#
AFTER
" +/
VV
X
+@!
/ ‘+ /
V'% &
==#
V~
/ ‘/
X /
¡&
!
!"
+3* Ja‘
/
V
X#
& &
"
/ "" &
especially in the midst of the terrible famine which gripped the country. Thus,
""
!
$ ! "
VX!# >
decline in Egypt, along with the accompanying decline within the ‘+//X
"
&
!
X!
#
251
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
> X!
Q{K{K===Y
F< I M I D G E N E A L O G Y A N D T H E E S TA BL I S H M E N T O F T H E S TAT E
!
X!
/
X!
& ?"’s daughter. We cannot accept
this position for the following reasons:
=# >
/
& !
/
when a group of people signed a resolution in 402/1012 stating that they
X! /
% ‘+ / +/ X/#
`# '
`==`
X!
/ >
`&
& !
than one century before the resolution.
# >
/
/
# ' & '/
V+ ¡
'/
+V*
\# '/
!"
prejudice from which historians may suffer.
4. When ‘/
X "
!
!!
! ?"&
the ‘+//X
"
!" !
X
V
V
V+
/ +
!
"
‘the ‘+ /’, thus
acknowledging that he was a descendant of ‘+ / +/ X/#
{# +V
V‘+
&
&
Why am I treated with contempt when I have a
"
"®
Am I subjected to injustice in the land of the enemy
while in Egypt is the ‘+
"®
His ancestors are also mine and his master is mine but
the great distance treats me with injustice;
My roots are intertwined with his: the lords of
"" * @
!!
‘+#
X!
/
+
& X!
"
‘+/
X
V*
Q# `K``KY£
+/
VVX!
VX’! /
V*
Q# ``KK{Y£
V*
/
VX’im (r. 334–41/945–52);
al-Mu‘ VX /
V*
Q# =K{{K{Y£
al-Mu‘tazz, who arrived in Egypt in 362/972.
¢ X! +
!
!
!"
"#
V\
358/969.
252
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
J 0 V
Jawhar paves the way for al-Mu‘iz’s reception
During Jawhar’s rule of Egypt (358–62/969–73) he was able to remove all
obstacles, overcome all hardships and prepare for the caliph’s reception in a
/
/ !
# &
" "
"
V*
a number of districts. When al-Mu‘ VX "&
!
VX
V* ‘iziyya, that is, ‘the city of al-Mu‘iz which conquers
and surpasses all cities’. On the same evening, Jawhar drew up plans for a
!
"
"’s residence for when he arrived. He also
built al-Azhar Mosque. Over each government department he appointed
"
"
North African who was responsible for the North Africans whom Jawhar
had brought with him.
> X! " " / ! !
'
!
& "
" # '
!!
of trends towards independence since it witnessed Egypt’s total autonomy
from Baghdad. Thus, Egypt began to compete with Baghdad; indeed, from
that time onwards, it assumed the leadership of the Islamic world.
+
*‘ism
"
‘ism in Egypt. Initially, he
published a document61 in which he bound himself to act justly, to reduce
current taxation and to allow people to follow whatever school of thought
they wished. When the situation was more stable, however, he prohibited the
wearing of black, the colour of the ‘+//X &
!"
the wearing of green, the colour of the family of the Prophet. Jawhar similarly
ordered that the call to prayer should include the phrase ‘come to perform
good works’ and that the Friday sermon should include blessings and
salutations to the Imam ‘+
V*
¦X£ X!
£
V~
V
~
&
?"£
[ }
'!
!&
forebears of the Commander of the Faithful. He also restricted the holding
!"
" ‘ ! " +
# >
&
!/
"
!
"
‘ism, indeed
many became fanatical about it.62 > X! "
61 >
\ V
V +@!
/ ‘+ +V*
\& Itti‘1
$’ bi-dhikr al-a’
$’,
Cairo, 1908, pp. 148–53.
62 '/
%X& =$ , 1, p. 120.
253
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
they were dealing with a cultured people with a history of great intellectual
!£
‘ism so as to ensure
/
"
& "
" &
X! #63
!
!
\
"
X! !
#
> &
/
& *
*
% X!
~
!X
*, the governor of Aleppo. After this,
Jawhar decided that the time had come for al-Mu‘iz to enter Egypt. He
therefore wrote to him and al-Mu‘
V*
X =`&
[
!
¦X `
VX
Q
Y&
reins of power from Jawhar. He bestowed on his commander a golden robe
of honour, girded him with a sword and presented him with 20 saddled
horses and 50,000 dinars in appreciation of the success he had achieved
# Z
into the same scabbard, as the saying goes. It was therefore inevitable that
Jawhar should disappear from the scene so that the caliph could enjoy all the
limelight and glory. Jawhar was dismissed from government departments,
! !
!
!
" "
affairs.64 His star began to wane and after a short time he had disappeared
from the Egyptian political arena.65 Z
! $
!
!!
X!
! +
%
V~
&
X!
Q
!
Y&
VX!
{
/ X!
#
"
377/987, dying in Cairo in the same year.
A L -M U ‘ I Z L I -D = * &!" %8$:8* "#8
When al-Mu‘iz went to Egypt he took with him his family and also the bodies
of his forebears. This indicates that he intended to make Egypt his capital from
where he would rule the large empire of which he dreamt. For him, Egypt was
not merely a land that he had brought under his authority, it was rather a centre
to which the countries that yielded to him would be subordinate.
Al-Mu‘iz’s time in Egypt was short since he died three years after his
arrival, but his period witnessed numerous reforms and the enactment of
/
!
!
# >
&
'%
’s followers who had been imprisoned, and he promulgated justice
and competent administration and put a check on the unruliness of his troops,
63 +@!
X!& ‘>
"
X! ? ’, PhD
thesis.
64 '/
%X& =$ , 1, p. 118.
65 ‘+ '/X! ~
& +
!;&, Cairo, 1951, pp. 108–10.
25 4
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
forbidding them from remaining outside their barracks after sunset. He also
abolished the system of farming out tax collection and made the taxpayer
directly responsible to the state. He was extremely tolerant of the Christians and
employed many of them in important posts. The covering for the Ka‘ba that he
!
#
!
"
be made from blue silk and had all the known countries marked on it.66 In the
light of these reforms, the period of al-Mu‘iz was a thriving one during which
the country became markedly more wealthy, peace and security prevailed and
Cairo became an international centre of knowledge and learning.
Al-Mu‘3
$
< <
*‘ism
Al-Mu‘
"!
!
‘ism and
sought the services of scholars and poets to this end. The scholars would
lecture the educated while the poets would speak to both the educated people
""
/
"" ‘ism and the need to
adopt it. Indeed, poetry was the equivalent of newspapers in those days. The
X! !
‘i festivals with ceremonies and
!
‘ism and establish it
in people’
# > ‘is celebrated six birthdays: those of the Prophet,
‘+& X!
&
V~
&
V~
X!
"# >
/
V~
’ !
!
/
X’ (‘X’),
}
!!
#67 Al-Mu‘ VX
365/975 and was succeeded by his son, al-‘+#
A L -‘A + + ( R . 365 – 86/975 –96)
Al-‘+
! "
`
# +
man, he loved hunting and was astute, noble and courageous. He governed
the country wisely and with tolerance and commanded the army with
/
/ #
& X! " ¡
most splendid era. Al-‘+
X!
name was mentioned in the Friday sermon in all the countries lying between
+
[
!& ~¡X
Damascus, and even occasionally Mosul. The Egyptian caliphate not only
competed with the caliphate in Baghdad but surpassed and overshadowed
66
% ~
& 3
)
* &
& X
VX’id al-‘
/& =& "# {#
67 '!X‘
"
X! efforts to propagate it, see Shalaby, 5*
at-tarbiya, pp. 378–420.
255
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
it. It acquired such power that it became the only large Islamic state in the
eastern Mediterranean.68
This expansion is perhaps what led al-‘+ !
%
! !
%
as that made by the ‘+//X
" / !
!
many problems: he began to import Turks and black Africans and to rely
on them in military affairs. This was in addition to the Berbers who had
arrived with Jawhar and the caliph’s father. In this way, soldiers of different
races came to Egypt; they were eventually to be the cause of unrest and
the disintegration of the state when the caliphs found themselves unable to
control or exert any authority over them.
The reforms of al-‘%3*3
Al-‘+
! !"
!# /
!\
V~X%! !"
named after him. In the palace he build a great library containing hundreds
!# + +/ X!
& /
2 million books on the different sciences and arts, such as jurisprudence, the
Arabic language, Islamic Traditions, history, biographies, astronomy, religion
and chemistry.69 Al-‘+
V+
*\
where students could receive instruction and attend lectures.
Al-‘+
/
‘ism, compelling the
Egyptians to adopt it and obliging the judges to issue rulings in accordance
with it. It is known that he was extremely tolerant of the people of the
protected religions, however, perhaps owing to his marriage to two Christian
!
% ‘ism than one from the
"" Z%# !
‘\/ / &
who converted to Islam and was very knowledgeable about the family of
the Prophet, wrote on this subject and taught it at al-Azhar. It was he who
advised al-‘+
V+
*\
#70 There
was also a Christian minister, ‘X /
&
even though he occupied such an important post and who so favoured
his fellow Christians that some Muslims rebelled against him. Other chief
!
*
X # +V‘+’s physician and that of his
68 Hitti, History of the Arabs, pp. 734–5.
69 X/V
V +/ X!
& .
+4
$*
*
+
+!
; , Cairo, 1926, 1, p. 100.
70 '/
%X& =$ , 2, pp. 334–5.
256
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
V~X%!
+/VV
@ *
/ *
‘ashshar al-
*&
#71
Aware of the danger this policy represented, al-‘+
!
! "" "
!
/
sums of money. He subsequently pardoned them due to the mediation of
V
V*
%
$
#72
Al-‘+ [
¡
/ Z
/
VX!
%
the Byzantines.
A ( R . 387– 411/996 –1020)
¢
!/
"
&
V~X%! /V+!X&
subject of much research by both Western and Arab scholars.
+V~X%!
"
==&
himself the caliph of a great kingdom established by his father and grandfather.
Z
¡
X
V>
%
""
& /
"
/ Z
¡
X
V~X%!’s sister, Sitt-al-Mulk. This legal
"&
‘ism were all aimed at
V~X%! "
% ! !"
which, alongside philosophy and astronomy, was an exaggerated approach
‘!# '
V~X%!
!
/¡
‘!£
$
!# >
&
"
"
V~X%!# +
!
to devote himself to the mild sciences and peaceful studies, the men of the
court and the Easterners in charge of his education and upbringing were not
permitted to encourage him in this direction: it might bring about the collapse
X! !
"
% "
/ "
#
A multiplicity of races at court and in society
+V~X%! " /
!
races – Berbers, Arabs, Egyptians, Turks and black Africans – all of whom
had their own aims and orientations. The court also included people of
!
# +V~X%!’s mother was a Christian as was his father’s
other wife, the mother of his sister Sitt-al-Mulk. In addition there were
& ‘& & // "
71 Bar Hebraeus, 5*, p. 316. ‘Abd-al-Mun‘! *X¡
" /
the title +3* under al-‘+
V~X%!
'/ # 1
) * wa
8
$*
#!, Cairo, 1957, p. 48.
72 * @
!!
‘+/
X ‘+X& .% &
& *
%
/
VX¡& =& "# =#
257
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
others who were extremely anti-religious. The court was a mirror image
X! &
#
' &
V~X%!’s time Islamic society in general, and not just
X! &
"
"!# ' "
%
V*
/ +/ ‘!
&
'
\
Z
‘ism and their attack upon the ‘+//X
"
had become fragmented, though they were reluctant to join forces with
X! ‘#
% ’s economic activities
+V~X%!
"
"
#
and put an end to thievery and fraud. He similarly maintained the integrity
!
&
!
. (market
"Y /
!
"# +V~X%!
to the country’ $
&
/
and to the introduction of several new farming methods. This interest led
!
V~
/
V
!&
! Z
&
"!
"
$
was the main reason behind the fertility of Egyptian soil.73 (Some scholars
!
V~
/
V
!’s scheme contained the kernel of the
idea that eventually led to the construction of the High Dam in the twentieth
century.) Ibn al-Haytham’s plan did not come to fruition, however. The
!
"
\
occurred to him that if the scheme was achievable, then the ancient Egyptians
would have thought of it, bearing in mind their expertise in sculpture and
#
'
V~
/
V
!&
V~X%!
number of other scholars to whom reference will be made when dealing with
'
!
X! Q "
`Y#
Concern for justice within the judiciary
+V !
V~X%! " ¡
!
illegal payments, so he ordered that the income, grants and feudal estates
V~
/ ‘+ /
V
‘!X /
/
not take 1 dirham of the people’s money.74 '
V ’s appendix it states
V~X%! "! ! ! ! /
them being honest, but that the chief judge informed him that they did not
73 Carl Brockelmann, 5*
‘.
, Cairo, 1937, 2, p. 194.
74 +V & . +, p. 297.
258
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
!
/ #
V~X%!
¡
! !
!
&
abiding by his original opinion.75 >
V~X%!
sincere in his concern for the state, was able to carry its burdens and was a
scholar who treated other scholars with deference.
5
]9
$
+ < ^
+
V~X%!’
!
his establishment of the
in 395/1005 when he was 20 years
old. The
"
!/
#
paid them large salaries and granted them the means to devote themselves
exclusively to research, study and writing. He also annexed a huge library to
the
which contained more books than any other library at that
time. The caliph provided the students and readers attached to the
!
!
"" !
paper and ink.76 The
thus inherited, and even surpassed, the
% "
2
(House
¢ !Y Z
# ¢
V~X%! "
!
in al-Azhar, he left it to its zealous sectarianism and established the
in order to serve science unaffected by any ideological or political
orientation.
> >
+³V¶X
=
&
V
V*
%
# ¢ &
³V¶X %
reins of power with the assistance of those chief ministers who had come to
$
# +³V¶X
!
administration that his father had rebelled against. He was tolerant of the
people of the protected religions and gave women freedom to do as they
pleased. He was also concerned for agriculture but a famine had ravaged the
country due to a low Nile and this impeded any agricultural reconstruction.
³V¶X’ !
VX!
X!
/
"" # ' & X!
VX!
/ / !
³V¶X’
# +³V¶X
427/1036.
75 Ibid., appendix, p. 82.
76 +V*
\& Itti‘1, 2, p. 56.
259
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
( R . 4 27– 87/1035 –94)
+V*
³V¶X # > +3* al-
¡
X’
"
"
!
/
V*
# +V*
remained in power for sixty years, longer than any previous Muslim caliph.
It was a period that saw many movements, upheavals and changes. Power
was transferred from the caliphs to the +3* and a period known as the ‘era
of authority of the +3*’ ensued (see below).
5
_
$
)
V*
& X!
!
!" !
races including descendants of the Berbers who had accompanied Jawhar
and later al-Mu‘iz, the Turks from whom al-‘+
&
!!/ Z
~
! X / !!
+
/
/ /
/
V*
’s
Sudanese mother. The army also included some Egyptians who had begun
to acquire their own position among the troops. All these races were divided
and lacked any sort of unity. This resulted in much discord and disarray,
with one group rebelling against another and causing the overthrow of
those in authority. This chaotic situation also had an effect on agriculture,
trade and the economy.
# !
+V*
’s rule was full of contrasts. Thus it witnessed the appearance
of religious toleration followed by fanaticism. The whole country was at one
time very prosperous, then came a great famine which led to revolts, theft
and the eating of forbidden meats. This period also witnessed expansion
over a large area, then a shrinking which resulted in many regions achieving
independence. In the midst of these disturbances the caliph secretly
!! Z
V
!
& +!
+& /
troops and took control of the situation, putting an end to the rebels. This
ushered in the ‘era of authority of the +3*’.
+V*
X!
"&
%
>
# "
V*
&
VX’!&
V*
&
al-Mu‘iz, al-‘+&
V~X%!
³V¶X#
260
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
5
_
$
# !
>
"
V*
Al-Musta‘X /
V*
Q# –95/1094–1101);
Al-‘! /
V*
‘X Q# {–524/1101–30);
+V~X³ / *
@
!!
/
V*
Q# {`–44/1130–49);
+³VX /
V~X³ Q# {–49/1149–54);
+VX’ /
³VX Q# {–55/1154–60); and
Al-‘¦ /
/
V~X³ Q# {{{–67/1160–71).
The era of authority of the +3*
?
The era of authority of the +3* /
Z
V
!
&
previously mentioned, had arrived by invitation, coming by sea with his
"# > %
!!
V*
’s army
by asking them for permission to go to the river harbour on the Nile – this
was granted and he was given a warm reception. After a while he organized
a large party for the commanders, to each of whom he appointed one of
his own men who was to bring him the commander’s head. The plot was
successful and on the following day Badr’s men stood before him, each
holding the head of the commander he had been ordered to kill. At this point,
Badr announced the task for which he had come and took command of the
army and the administration of the country. For this reason he was called
‘Master of the Sword and the Pen’. He rapidly did away with the disruptive
and quarrelsome races and when the capital and Lower Egypt fell under his
"" "
"
$ &
restoring peace and tranquillity to the country. He was able to recover many
of the caliphs’ possessions that the troops had stolen or seized in place of their
# ' "
"
"
V*
&
’X
reader recited: ‘God has given you victory with Badr’ but did not complete
the verse because the caliph and the +3* gave him his reward.77
Once again, life returned to normal. The farmers went back to their land
and the merchants engaged in their trade. Badr exempted the latter from
paying taxes while they resumed their activities and rebuilt their wealth.
¢
/\ !" & "
been before the period of hardship. Badr was, however, not able to regain
77 '/
%X& =$ , 1, p. 222.
261
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
VX!
"
"
/
""
¡\ "
#
+! % Z
V
!
!
&
&
@
*\ " * \
!
hills and which is named after him since he had the title Amir al-Juyush
Q !!
+!Y# Z
V
!
={&
"
V
*
!
!
#
+V+§
/ Z
V
!
Z
V
!
""
V+¦
!# '
!
during this period for the +3* to be nominated by his predecessor, which
$
+3*
! ¡ # +V+¦
not content to exercise the same authority and extensive powers as his father,
to leave the government departments as they were and to allow the caliph
some control. On the contrary, he embarked on a new path by transferring the
departments to his own residence, assuming sole responsibility for organizing
the banquets during the festivals and sitting at the head of committees to
decide on the distribution of gifts.78
+V*
V+¦
+3*# +V+¦
\
"
X&
V*
’s eldest
son, on the caliphal throne but rather passed him by because of his mature
outlook and appointed instead the much weaker al-Musta‘#
0
@ J
I M I D C A L I P H AT E
X
§
X! "
/
X!
# X
"" "
/
the +3* al-‘ /
’i‘ / [
%# X
attacked Cairo, occupied al-‘ ’s palace, had him killed and made himself
+3*#
# + §
X!&
+
X
"" !
of his sons and thus revolted against him, deposed him and forced him to
$# Z
X
" V
V
! \
"# ' "& §
X!
!
# Z
78 ~
'/X!& )
*
$*
#!, Cairo, 1931, p. 230.
262
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
V
V
" "
"
/
!
the object of aggression from abroad.
V
V !
"
"
!!
%
X@V
V# §
X!
%
!"
& X
% &
/ "
+ /
Q / Y# +
V
V
% %
"
V‘¦ /
/ "
/
X@V
V#
X@V
V \
of the Sudanese troops, killed their leaders and restored peace and security
in the country. He then removed the caliph’s name from the Friday sermon
and championed the cause of the ‘+//X
"
V*
¦’. Al-‘¦
%
&
X@V
V
! " "
! V
V
%#
< I M I D C A L I P H AT E
>
X!
"
! / #
1. The Crusades. The Crusades are thought to be the prime factor behind
X!
"
# +
ridding Islamic countries of the tyranny of the Crusaders and authority
easily passed from one Muslim dynasty to another as long as this
entailed deliverance from the Franks. This is seen in that some rulers
V
V
that he could defend them from the attacks of the Crusaders. Because
of Egypt’s strategic position and wealth, the Crusaders directed their
attention towards it, realizing that their remaining in the emirates of ash-
X!
" "# > "
!
'
! "
!
&
V
V
%&
VX!&
" V " # >
&
Egyptians did not oppose annexation to him but rather supported it.
2. *‘ite extremism# +
X!
‘
!# > /
"
support any movement that would restore Sunnism.
3. The loss of North Africa# > X! "
somewhat ignored North Africa, where their original followers were
located. This was one of the reasons that led to the loss of this region, in
!"
"
X! " #
4. Internal crises. The authority of the +3*, the mixture of races in the
army, the economic crises and the assumption of power by caliphs who
26 3
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
were still children are among the factors that resulted in the decline of
the state and its rapid end.
< I M I D C U LT U R E
Al-Azhar
> X!
! !
!# > !
/
‘
!
&
! " #
‘\/ /
Killis provides a good example of this sectarian activity since, although he
was preoccupied with affairs of the wazirate, he also found time to write
books and treatises on the doctrines and legal aspects of the faith and asked
the caliph al-‘+
V+
*\
‘
"" ‘ism could be taught. Indeed, he himself held classes in
al-Azhar in which he taught these principles. In time, al-Azhar expanded to
include other forms of intellectual activity which eventually became more
"!
‘ism.
The court and da‘wa sessions
The caliph occasionally used his residence to host a study group where
"! ""
!
/
"" ‘ism and
the methods of propagating it. Among the important posts created by the
X!
‘*
‘, or chief propagandist, similar to a
minister of propaganda and information in the modern state. The post was
" / ‘
of the secret activities involved in its dissemination. The ‘*
‘
" ""
"
‘ism in the capital and other
regions through sessions, study groups, lectures and writings. The ‘*
du‘ was frequently also the chief judge.
> X!
‘ " !
% %
people. At that time poetry played a similar role to that of today’s newspapers.
While scholarly study groups and sessions were aimed at educated people,
"
!
""
‘ism among the general public.
_
$
Q
_
_ Q
+ ! ‘!& X!
!
other branches of science and learning. Indeed, we have already referred
to the
& /
V~X%!&
26 4
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
# +V~X%!
studies and graced his court with ‘+ /
& "’s most
!&
V~
/
V
!&
*
!
natural scientist and an expert on optics to whom are attributed no fewer
than 100 works on mathematics, astronomy, philosophy and medicine.79 His
most famous book is .
1, which was translated into Latin and
" ={`#
!
¡ $
of optics in the Middle Ages and most of the writers on this subject at that
time based their work on Ibn al-Haytham’s book. Traces of this book may
also be seen in the works of Roger Bacon, Leonardo da Vinci and Johann
Kepler. Indeed, Ibn al-Haytham proposed an alternative theory to that
of Euclid and Ptolemy, who said that the eye sends out visual rays to the
object of vision, by maintaining that on the contrary rays are sent from
the object of vision to the eye. In some of his experiments he came close to
inventing the magnifying lens.80
Among other scholars during this period was ‘+!!X
V*
&
author of a book on the diseases of the eye called # .
$*
‘"
‘ayn,
a section of which is available in manuscript form in the Escurial library.81 A
number of physicians and philosophers also achieved fame. One of the most
prominent was ‘+ / [¦ X& "
"
V
‘+
!
/% ""
#
!
X! "
'/
X\
'/ *
¡/
V
&
+3.
The navy and shipyards
> X! +
/
# ¢
"
realized the importance of strengthening their navy since they were under
constant threat from that of the Byzantines. Al-Mu‘ VX
successors therefore constructed shipyards for the building of warships on
V[
¦
& +
! X# ! "
"
VX!
+& >
+\
X&
in ‘ X/ [
# +V* ‘iz also established a shipyard in Maqs
" / # > X! $
commanders under the % *
# > $
/
/ #82
79 '/ +/
/‘a, ‘\
.’
$*
).&
)).’& Z
& X
V%
/
V‘ilmiyya,
AH 1299, & ""# =#£ '/
%X& =$ , 2, p. 127.
80 Hitti, History of the Arabs, pp. 744–5.
81 Ibid.
82 ‘+ '/X! ~
&
#!
6‘!
+)&
& *
%
/
V
¦
V!
& ={=&
pp. 322–3.
26 5
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
> X!
"
connected with equipping, providing war matériel to and expanding the
armies which constituted the main pillar of support for the state.
Civil industries
+!
""
X! "
"
&
\
/
&
! X
being particularly famous for this. Egyptian textiles were exported to Iraq and
# ?
"
X!
! "
!
!!#
this purpose al-Mu‘ VX
/
/
%
Kiswa (Hall of Clothes): here textiles were produced in accordance with the
posts of those who would be granted the clothes, including ministers and
¡
# > X!
/
*." (Hall
of Brocade) for the manufacture of silk. In 516/1122 the money set aside to
"
+ amounted to 600,000
dinars. Clothing was presented to the
*, ministers and nobility during
the Festival of Immolation (‘|
%4); thus this festival became known as
the ‘Festival of Clothes’.83 The caliphs would compete with each other in
/
&
V‘+ "
‘I like to
see people’s prosperity on display, to see them wearing gold, silver and jewels,
and to know that they have horses, estates and landed property.’84
The caliphs were keen on the embellishment and embroidery of cloth
with gold thread and sometimes with silver. The covering of the Ka‘ba
!
! !
embroidery. This practice even extended to carpets, rugs, tents and the sails
/
#
V*
’s court that rebels seized during
/
"
"
³V¶X !
!
thread and set upon silver posts, it was worth 14,000 dinars.85
Crafts
During this period the Egyptians were particularly concerned with the
production of metals, especially gold and silver. They liked to engrave
and inscribe wood and inlay it with various precious stones. They were
also extremely interested in the manufacture of glass and porcelain and in
!"
"
"
# > X!
83 Ibid., p. 374.
84 '/ >
Z & "
33, 1, p. 418.
85 ~
& 3
)
* , p. 63.
266
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
legacy includes various kinds of bowls and a marvellous collection of golden
vessels with unique engravings and porcelain ware with wonderful patterns,
all of which bears witness to the glory and splendour of the age.
I M I D L E G AC Y
"
& X! "
# >
accomplishments cover a long and extensive period, the most important
being the city of al-Qahira, which before the arrival of al-Mu‘iz was called
V*
#
Al-Azhar
> ! !"
X! ! !
/
V+
& "
a major role in the service of Islam and the Muslims. It is now over 1,000
years old, its foundations being laid in 359/971 and opening for prayer in
361/973. ‘+ /
V ‘!X
{&
‘\/ /
Killis turned it into a university in 378/988 and designated it an institute
of learning. The chief judge and the Islamic market inspector also used to
convene their sessions in al-Azhar.
For most of its history, al-Azhar has provided amenities for those
seeking knowledge. No sooner would the student arrive at al-Azhar than he
"/! & !
! !
to live, the rations ensured that he had something to eat and all the classes
were open to him so that he could choose the subject that best suited him.
‘
V+
/
!
V ‘!X# >
'
!
/
V*
//@
V*&
'
! >
/
V
¦X’i‘. The latter also gave instruction
in knowledge of the prophets ( .’
. ’), which today is the science
known as comparative religion and is considered to be an improvement
on the previous methods of teaching such information. Grammar was also
&
/ '/ ZX/X
V
X/# *
!
& /¡
V~
/
V
‘+/ V
V<
VZ
X #
With the passage of time, al-Azhar attracted the attention of the caliphs
"
& "
X!
"
*
!%
sultans. Thus it became the recipient of numerous religious endowments and
they added extra dormitories, decorated its prayer niches, presented it with
pulpits and expensive candelabrums and covered it with the most exquisite
and beautiful ornamentation. It began to suffer from neglect, however, under
+ /
!
#
267
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Al-Azhar contained twenty-nine dormitories for students from Upper
Egypt, from the Levantine and from the north, in addition to students
! *
*
&
&
!X
& +
> % &
& '
!
VX!# '
"
&
six minarets, seven sundials for telling the time and nine gates, the most
!"
V*
&
V*
X/
&
V‘+//X
V
#
Other mosques
+! ! !"
X! !\
V~X%!&
was founded and completed by al-‘+
"
!# '
& &
V~X%! / &
"
and decorated it and thus it was named after him. This mosque was situated
& Z
V
!
/
!\
V @
# +V~X%!
!/
built there under his supervision in which he was to be interred, but he was
murdered and his body hidden so he was not buried in the mosque. Al-
~X%!’s Mosque is also called al-Anwar Mosque.
!\ / X!
VX@
X’i‘
/ [
%# +! !
!/
V # X!
!
/
V @&
V
and Zuwayla.
I M I D POSSESSIONS
" X! $
& "
from the ‘
VX!
" / *&
!
Khartoum in the Sudan up to Asia Minor. Thus their jurisdiction greatly
exceeded that of other contemporary empires.
> + /
Q{K==K=`{Y
J
> + /
# X
X@V
V’s
grandfather and is the earliest member of the family of whom much is
268
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
known.86
+/
¡
V
%
the best and most resolute of men. He had a friend called Bahruz whom he
%
/# '
""
Z
!! ! !
which he was punished and which afterwards prevented him from staying in
# !
'
\& % ¡\
*
@! / } XV
V# Z
"!
so the sultan appointed him governor of Baghdad and bestowed on him the
>%
# Z
Z
X &
!! !
!
!
!
>%
!# X /
!& %
¡!V
V + /&
X@V
V’
" ! + /
family traces its origins.
+
X
¡!V
V %
"# &
! /%
/ %
!!/
Z
’
>% %
% !
#
>
Z
"
>%&
¡!V
V
!
>%
%
!
!#
X@V
V
/ >%& "
!
family and kinsmen began their exodus from the town.87 ?
" Z
’s
!
%’s attack on one of his retinue, but
/
¡!V
V
! ’s growing power
and felt threatened by the close relationship that was developing between
!
/
>%#
+
¡!V
V >% {`== !
*
&
he intended to seek the assistance of a friend named ‘'!X V
V
%#88
Thanks to the hospitality of ‘'!X V
V& + /
! "" &
¡!V
V
/ % /! "
# ‘'!X V
V
/\
% &
! ! #
V
V !
/
"
+ / %
’s position. After a while he added Damascus
"# '
X@V
V
"
\
his knowledge of Arabic and Islam. Indeed, his Arabic was the height of
eloquence and clarity. In addition to committing the Qur’X !!
and learning about Islamic law, he also applied himself to horsemanship,
hunting, archery and other chivalric activities.
86 '/
%X& =$ , `& "# # '/
%X "
!
back to Adam, but it is not trustworthy.
87 '/
%X& =$ , 1, pp. 84–5.
88
‘¡& ; *
% .*, Damascus, 1934, pp. 28–9.
269
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
J
+
& V
V % +""
!
#
He next hoped to extend his authority over Egypt so as to surround
and defeat the Crusaders, to use Egypt’s wealth to further his plans and
""
!
‘! X! #
>
"
/ $ /
X
§
X!
"
V‘¦ " V
V
an opportunity to interfere in the country’s affairs. He launched three
!
!"
"&
!!
+
V
V
%
X@V
V#
!"
Q{{==Y& §
X!
% # '
!"
Q{`==Y&
X@V
V
/ Z
/ V
V# '
!"
Q{==Y& X
%
"
+3* fell to Shirkuh. The
& & !
X@V
V
# >
" X!
&
/
/ #
X@V
V "" !
! X!
"
sermon and replaced it with the names of the ‘+//X
"
V
V# >
"
V‘¦
"
#
; *
.
X@V
V’s rule over Egypt began in 564/1169 but he did not overthrow
X!
"
{===# > !
"
X@V
V
/ !
% / X!
"# +
! !&
"
V
V
%
!
!!
# '
X@V
V
! /
the caliph’
V
V’s names in the Friday sermon. It was also why
" ! ! /#
%& &
/
his authority over the country.
X@V
V /
/
"" ¡
& %
#
‘ism who were
spread all over the land, and was even-handed in his treatment of the adherents
of the various religions. Indeed, his outstanding characteristic was religious
tolerance. He allowed the Copts absolute freedom of religious expression,
K
+@!
% ?
"
X@V
V
# ?
other evidence to support this, including a report that the poet ‘Abd-
al-Mun‘!
V+
"
!
!
270
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
Copts’
X@V
V# /\ !"
"!
subject, including the line: ‘Inside the temples they have put a picture of you
which they believe in as they do the persons of the Trinity.’89
X@V
V
! /
"
""
whole. He removed all injustices, reduced the heavy burden of taxation and
issued orders stating that taxes in Egypt should be levied with compassion
and understanding. The people therefore took him to their hearts. He also
" !
+
V
V %
&
%
al-‘¦ ! ""
" / &
whether willingly or otherwise.
+
!
X@V
V %
! "
/
% ! X#
& &
position of defender for long and soon began to attack the Crusaders in their
castles. Thus began a new phase in the history of the Crusades, with the
Franks being on the defensive whereas before they had been the attackers.
X@V
V \ / ! !
%& /
assurance of safety to Muslim merchants and to Muslim land.
> "
/
X@V
V& !
and accepted him as their leader and commander. They supported him and
$
/ ! !
achieving his objectives.
The deposition of al-‘04
Al-‘¦
""
/
! !
!
!
!
V
V
&
preached in the name of the ‘+//X
"# ? "
X@V
V&
!
# >
/
"!#
X@V
V
"
"
!
X! & "
V
V
%
!
!
# +V‘¦
!
! &
X@V
V
"
X!
"
#
He therefore suggested to a follower that he do this in one of the mosques to
see what the reaction would be among the population. As he found that little
!!
&
X@V
V
"
!
%
announcement the following Friday. This was in 567/1171.90
When al-‘¦ &
X@V
V !
!
&
then took possession of his palace. He distributed some of the goods in the
89
/
‘¡& / #& p. 43.
90 +/ X!
& .
+4 , 1, p. 294.
271
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
palaces among the people and his followers and freed several slaves. He had
al-‘¦ ’s family moved to a secret place, appointed someone to look after
!
/
" !#
X@V
V "
+3*
VX¦
V
X¦
"
/
! /%& /
!
! ! ‘ism and sold others the proceeds
from which he placed in the treasury.91
X@V
V & & !
to the caliph’s residence but rather remained in the wazir’s apartments. Such
/
"
X@V
V
!
'
!#
X@V
V "
"
X!
" ‘+//X
caliphate. He thus mentioned the name of the ‘+//X
"
V*
¦’
/V<X
!& ! ‘ ¡
""
X‘ ¡
"" X‘ ¡
#92
+V*
\
X@V
V
¡
X@V
V ‘+/ V
V*X% /
/X
VX‘
""
¡
X‘
/
"# >
‘ism began to wane until it had completely disappeared in
"# +!
/ /
X@V
V
X‘
/
"
X
+ *\
V
!@
&
V
V
X
! / *
\
! Q
V
X
Y# >
V
X@
!
!
#93
I M I D DE P E N DA N T S
* ! / "
X!
X@V
V#
>
"
/
%
%
! *
’taman
VX
Q
"
Y&94 while the second was led by the
poet ‘'!X
V
!
# Z
X@V
V
! !
and killed both Mu’taman and ‘'!X
#
91 '/
%X& =$ , 1, p. 383.
92 ‘'V
V +/
VV~
'/
V+&
$*, Leiden, Brill, 1851, under the
events for AH 567.
93 +V*
\& ))& `& ""# K{£ +@!
/ ‘+/ V
V¢
X/
V
&
.
$*
$
.&
& X
V%
/& =`& & "# =#
/ & 5kh at-tarbiya, pp. 104–5.
94 ‘'!X V
V /
X & #
6 , Damascus, 1937, p. 47.
272
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
0 ~
¢
X@V
V ! X! &
/
! V
V
%
" #
V
V
& &
X@V
V
/
%
more for his own ends than for the authority that had sent him to Egypt.
X@V
V
"
&
buttressed his power and strengthened his position, while on the other hand
!
/ !
V
V K
indeed, he mentioned him in the Friday sermon, had his name inscribed on
the coinage and sought to appease him with gifts and precious works of art.95
?
"
" V
V’s mind were caused by
\
!
X@V
V
%
/
him. This was followed by similar requests, such as sending his brothers and
%%# V
V
!
X@V
V
to strengthen his position, consolidate his power and establish himself in
"& /
/¡
X@V
V’s family joining him so as not to
reveal his fear of his commander.96
X@V
V
/\
""
V
V& "/
/
!
his political measures were unsuccessful. He began to construct a great citadel
!! *
\
!
private residence and the government departments and in which he would
be secure if danger approached. He also began to build walls around the
'
!
&
&
X&
V‘+%
&
V
X’i‘
and Cairo itself. He also gave important positions in the army and the civil
administration to his family and his closest followers so as to make a human
line of defence in addition to the fortresses and walls.
'
/
"
V
V
!
%
"
X@V
V ?
&
!
V
V
/
! !
! "&
# V
V !
"
!" !
X@V
V
X@V
V "
#
&
X@V
V
%
% /
% ?
& "
! !
/ "
VX!# >
!"
/
V
V
""
!
95
!XV
V / ¢X& #$"
.
$*
.
2 *
% ., Cairo, al-Maktaba al-‘
&
2004, p. 50.
96 '/
%X& =$ , 2, p. 381.
273
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
& \
%
"# >
X@V
V’s
V
V’s suspicions.
& V
V
/
&
X@V
V !
"
!
with them on the Franks’ position in Kurk, stating that he would advance
!
! /
#
X@V
V
"
&
! &
!
"
‘
""
""
!# >
& &
"
/ V
V
/
!
# '
/
! %
V
V
"
! !
/
!!
&
X@V
V
family to ask their advice as to what should be done.
& >
\ V
V ‘Umar, said: ‘' V
V !
!
" ! ! "#’ Other family members
!# Z
¡!V
V + /&
X@V
V’s father, vociferously
rejected the idea saying: ‘' V
V !
and kiss the ground in front of him. If he orders me to cut off my son’s head
' # > / V
V
!
X@V
V
#’
¡!V
V
V
V
‘I have learnt that you wish to start
moving in order to recover Egypt from me, but what need is there of this?
Let the master send a representative who will put a cord around my neck
and lead me to you. There is no one here who disregards you.’
X@V
V
&
V
V’s spies wrote to him telling him what
¡!V
V
# >
!
improved.97
X@V
V
& &
V
V
{==&
X@V
V
""#
>
V
V
!"
a critical period, for he was a great man who bore down on the Franks and
$ !
!# >
%
"
# '!X‘&
!&
==
"
" $
!
!/
#
X@V
V
described the situation to the ‘+//X
"
!&
¢
% ! / /
$
opinions, disunity and chaos. Every fortress has its own master and every area
97 Ibid., 2, p. 385.
274
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
has someone who strives to control it. The Franks have built strongholds from
% '
!
VX!#
The leading
* ’s states have all been imprisoned, punished and
oppressed.98
The ‘+//X
"
""
X@V
V !
VX!
{=={
%#
V
X!
!/ /
! !
# +V
X! ! / {=={
{`==
authority as far as Mosul. He then gained control of Aleppo in 579/1183 after
'!X‘ Q V
VY {===&
his authority from the Nile to the Euphrates apart from the strongholds of
%#
X@V
V
* with magnanimity, made
peace with some of them and gave them money and feudal estates. Finally, the
‘+//X
" !
! "
VX!#
[ J
*
/ !
/
X@V
V’s kingdom on
V
V
%& /
X@V
V
!
!/
# > % !
! V
V
% !
V
V
&
managed to realize this dream during his rule of Egypt. The most important
!
%
VX!&
!
such losses that his fame spread far and wide. This crushing defeat opened
X@V
V’s successors to complete his mission.
5
.
$
))*
<
+! ! !"
/
X@V
V
!!
!
/
~# ' ! /
/
`K`{ [
/‘ '' {K ==# ~
"
!
in the vicinity of Lake Tiberius near Jerusalem. The Frankish soldiers numbered
20,000 men under the command of the king of Jerusalem, Guy de Lusignan,
/ +X Q[
ºY& !!
V
Karak fortress. The Muslims defeated this army, the majority of the soldiers
being killed while the remainder surrendered. Most of the commanders and
nobles also met their deaths. Those surrendering dismounted from their
98 '/
X & # , p. 67.
275
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
horses, handed over their weapons and sat submissively on the ground,
! ! / %
!
+X#
X@V
V
% } #
% /
%
# > % "
" +X&
%
with the intention of honouring his host with the drinking of water as is the
+
/ !# Z
X@V
V
‘I have not given permission for you to
drink water’
! +X !& /
%
"!
" * !
#
X@V
V’s sister had
/
+X
‘Ask
* @
!!
?"
#’
X@V
V
!
" '
!&
X@V
V % !
/
#
/
# + &
% /
!
! & /
X@V
V
! /
‘A king
does not kill a king.’ > /
~
X@V
V’s name to strike
fear in the hearts of the Crusader soldiers and commanders and it was no
$ / !#
+ /
&
X@V
V % +&
VX
&
X
Q
Y& ~
# /\ /
Jerusalem after the surrender of its inhabitants, who were then obliged to pay
a small jizya tax. There was no massacre after this surrender as had occurred
when the Crusaders seized Jerusalem some ninety years earlier, when the
* ! / # ' &
X@V
V
!
several Christian soldiers when their wives pleaded with him for mercy.99
This resulted in the spread of Islam even among the Christians. Thomas
Arnold has provided a detailed account of the circumstances surrounding
the conversions to Islam among the Crusaders.100
[
’S K I NGDOM
X@V
V’s period as ruler of Egypt, not only was the Holy Land
regained from the Franks; his kingdom was extended to include other regions.
/ X X +
&
/
/
>
/&
% ! !
{==#
X@V
V
brother to Nubia and the Sudan and gained control of these. He subsequently
! !&
"
!
{==#
+
X@V
V
~¡X &
"
99 Extracted from al-‘'!X
V'
&
&
$$
&*, Beirut, X
V% /
al-‘!
& `£ '/ ¢X& #$"
.£ '/
V+&
6*£ +/ X!
&
.
+4 ; and Qala‘¡& ; * .
100 Thomas Arnold, The Preaching of Islam, London, Constable, 1896, pp. 77ff.
276
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
mentioned, had been under the authority of whoever was in power in Egypt
! '% #
~ ’S MEN
>
!
X@V
V
V+ / "
!/
! "
£ " ! !
V
%
%#
&
¡!V
V
V+ /&
considered to be a man of wisdom and stature. He played an important role
in stabilizing the situation, indeed in strengthening relations between his son
V
V&
#
X@V
V’s brothers had command
over his armies and achieved many victories for him in battles against the
!
+
#
/&
V‘
V
V
X X !
#
+
X@V
V’s men was his +3* Z
X’V
V
X\&
!"
X@V
V /
/
& *
Q
X@V
VY
at Giza. He was governor of Acre when the city was conquered by the
!
% "
!
X@V
V
10,000 dinars. There were many stories about his oppression and tyranny, but
""
# +
!
X@V
V’s
men was the famous writer al-‘'!X
V'
&
"
V
V#
/\
!"
X@V
V
!
campaigns and composed a history of the conquest of Jerusalem called al-
or
&
6$
&*, which is written in such a lucid style
that it is considered one of the most useful documents dealing with this
great conquest. He also composed a large collection of poetry, his greatest
poems being those that describe the wars of the Crusades. He translated
from Persian
3
!!
+
!
3
$ / + X
/ X ¡\#
X@V
V’ !
Z
X’V
V /
X &
wrote *
; * £
VX¦
VX¦&
X!
/\
!"
X@V
V’s administration; and
!
X!
/ *
\ &
V
V
/
X@V
V
.
‘. in which he recounts his
adventures in times of war and peace, especially while in exile.101
X@V
V
’s men were all members of the distinguished elite and they helped the
great man to realize his ambitions.
101 X!
/ *
\ & . al-i‘.& Z
& X
V%
V@
& =& passim.
27 7
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
’S P E R S O NA L I T Y
'
X@V
V& ¢ !!
was a Kurd with the intention of divorcing him from the Arabs, but this is
a fallacy whose distortion of the truth must be exposed. Many nationalities
came together and were integrated within Islamic society. Even those who
!
!
*
!%& Z
¡\
# ¢ !
isolated would meet their fate in the middle of the turbulent seas.
X@V
V
V+ /
/ +
/ & " +
/
deserts, was raised on Islamic traditions and his life developed according
to an Arab and Islamic model. Arab culture was his delight; he embraced it
$
!# *
Arab and even though some were of other races, Arabic was spoken by all.
Islamic culture was the melting pot in which all these people fused together:
they were characterized by it and fought for its sake.102
X@V
V
$
/
$
""
among whom he lived and over whom he eventually became leader. An
!
\
X@V
V
that they are a mixture of the gallantry of the Arabs and the magnanimity
'
!# +!
X@V
V’s personal gifts were skilful command,
capable political leadership, a love of forgiveness, sincerity to friends and
generosity to the enemy along with great kindness, abundant knowledge,
the encouragement of learning and patronage of scholars. Indeed, Western
/
X@V
V
!
way as the Muslims, for his humanitarian values caused great astonishment
among Westerners at a time when such things were virtually unknown.
+
X@V
V’s heroism, his bearing of hardships and his
planning for success, these defy description. He created a wide breach in
the Frankish front which was not repaired after him but rather grew wider
/
/
%
lands came crashing down.
Very few Muslim
*
\
X@V
V’s total lack of concern
for personal gain and his absolute devotion to the service of the state
and his subjects. Even his enemies have to acknowledge his chivalry and
magnanimity when dealing with his defeated adversaries.103 An indication
X@V
V’s indifference to worldly things and his lack of desire for
personal gain is his distributing among his Muslim followers all the treasures
! X! "
"
102 Qala‘¡& ; * , p. 55.
103 Brockelmann, 5*, 2, p. 232.
278
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
without keeping anything for himself.104 + '!X‘ / V
V
X@V
V %
&
!
%
&
V
V’s family. Similarly, when the mighty
sultan himself died he left behind him only 47 dirhams and a single piece of
gold105 and no houses or land. He used to say: ‘If we keep our houses then
we keep all that they contain, but if we lose them then everyone loses what
they own and the enemy takes possession of it.’106 >
X@V
V
/
!
/
/
¢#
X@V
V {==
{{#
’S S UC C E S S O R S
>
X@V
V’s state were already apparent before
589/1193, but his death accelerated the process. His extensive kingdom
rapidly lost its cohesion and became divided between his sons, his brothers
/
! #
V+¦
charge of the sultanate and given him Damascus and southern Syria, while
he had given Egypt to his son al-‘+& +""
³V¶X
'
\
and the areas of Bakr to his brother al-‘ # !!/
!
%
!
& ~!& Z
/%
!# Z
\
%
appeared between them and this led to a weakening of the state and a
diminution of its activities.
'
&
!
X@V
V
through his awarding his brothers and other members of his family the most
$
"
"# Z
"
&
proclaimed their subordination and did not have the power to move towards
" # ?
"
X@V
V /
/ !
"
V+¦
"" !
and remain subject to him, together forming a powerful Islamic bloc. But this
/
% "
# +V+¦
X@V
V
"
""!
!
and administrative talents.
The overall balance of power tipped against al-‘ ’s competitors and he
/
! "
X@V
V’s kingdom.
%
!
!
V+¦
{`==
"
!
V*
/
V‘+ {=`# !
VX!
104 Hitti, History of Syria, 2, p. 241.
105 +V*X%
V* ’
+/ VV X ‘'!X V
V '!X‘ +/ VV X’, #!
$*
.
al-bashar, Cairo, AH 1325, 8, p. 9.
106 * @
!!
/ >
\ V
V / X
X&
+, Damascus,
1917, p. 219.
279
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
"
! +""& !
¡
X@V
V’s
descendants until 658/1260. In approximately 597/1201 al-‘
his authority to include the north of Iraq and appointed some of his sons to
govern it in his name. Al-‘ ={=`=
of his kingdom, which was divided into many regions as had occurred on the
X@V
V#
Authority in these regions remained in the hands of al-‘ ’s sons until
+ /
"
! !
X@V
V’ # > "
VX
&
X@V
V&
+""
!
=`{ + /
*
!%
"#
>
& &
/\
/ *
!%# +
!
& ~!
!&
¡
* from
+ /
!
X@V
V’s cousins.
¢
V+¦
{`==& "
/
!
+ /
V‘ ’s sons, most of whom
$
# + / " "
=`{# >
" *
!% !
V
X@
¡!V
V + /
"
!
"
""
retinue. He subsequently dismissed most of his own leaders and replaced
! *
!%# +
"
!
master, they were unable to continue in their posts after his death because of
VX@’ X X# >
!
¡
V
V
&
VX@’s wife who shared their descent, and with her they plotted
X X
% !# ¢ & *
!% "
in 648/1250.
¢ *
!% "&
!
+""
under their control for ten years until the Mongols swept through these cities
in 658/1258 on their wave of destruction. It was only after the battle of ‘Ayn
X
*
!%
/
!
and Aleppo.
Among the sultans of Hamah, mention should be made of the great
+/
VV X’, who ruled from 710/1311 until 723/1332. As for the
+ /
~¡X& `{=` ! [
!#
\ \
J
This section will attempt to answer two important questions. First, was
+ /
! !
!"
!
® + & &
X@V
V’s struggle did he
28 0
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
"
® ' " \ & !
!
+ /
! !
# ' & "
!
!
V
V "
""
"
!
‘ism. There were so many
+ /
!
!# >
period is also characterized by the fact that princes, princesses, merchants
and other inhabitants, even servants, were involved in the foundation of
schools and the sponsorship of learning.107
X@V
V !
!
¡ /
/
% /
Jerusalem and Cairo. In Jerusalem he is credited with the renovation of
V+\X *\ &
"
#
!
!
/ /
!
" "
erected which remained until it was burnt in a criminal act in August 1969.
+
&
X@V
V /
/
name and began the construction of the city’s protective wall.
' " \ K
X@V
V
personal glory – it is likely that all commanders and leaders have personal
ambitions or aspirations, but a leader’s skill is manifested in his ability to
!
!/ "
""
#
X@V
V
/ +
/
/!
Q
disunity which caused disaster and the Crusader occupation) and the Islamic
world was forming a single movement to oppose the single movement of the
Crusaders and regain the usurped lands. The Arab world and the Islamic
X@V
V
"#
J
>
!
+ /
"
"
wars against the Crusaders on the one hand and its efforts to encourage the
country to adopt Sunnism on the other. The most important monument is
X@V
V
V+ /&
!
"
undergone many alterations. Another monument is the tomb of Imam ash-
X‘& " `` /
!/
/
+ / " & "
"
"
!
# > + /
!/
V
V
%
VX!£
¡\ +3* ³X!V
V*
%
'
\
'
# [!
+ /
/
"#
107 See Shalaby, 5*
. , p. 121.
281
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
+ V!
X@V
V&
indifference to wealth and his heroic battles that defeated the Crusaders.
These are legacies that generations of Muslims will never forget, and Muslim
scholars will always hope that leaders and presidents continue to imitate
them if they wish to be remembered with affection and be assured of God’s
pleasure and that of the generations which follow. They are a wonderful
legacy before which all other legacies pale.
! + / *
!%
(648–923/1250–1517)
The Crusaders’ expeditionary force under the command of Louis IX
!
" ! X
# +VX@ !
! !
% " "
V*
# Z !
&
’s mother and the ruler’s concubine, Shajarat-ad-Dur, sent
!
\
X X& /
VX@#
+VX@
/
/ "
!
Crusaders. Shajarat-ad-Dur kept his death secret, however, and continued
to issue orders in his name. The Egyptian army under the command of the
*
!%
!
"
/# > /
V*
# ! =&{
% %
!
%
" &
including Louis IX himself who was sent in chains to the residence of Fakhr-
V '/X! / < \!X
!" #108 After the battle was
X X
&
!
¡
V
V
VX@#
S H AJA R AT - A D -D U R
As we have seen, Shajarat-ad-Dur was intelligent, resolute and loyal during
# "
X X % "
her favourably, but instead he was alarmed and began to entertain doubts
about her trusteeship of his father’s wealth. He also noticed signs of envy
! *
!%
/
and began to threaten them. It is reported that as he drank wine he would
line up some candles in front of him and in his drunkenness would take his
sword and hit them one by one, repeating: ‘>
' Z
@
#’
Every time he struck a candle, he would mention the name of one of his
108 >
\ V
V +@!
/ ‘+ +V*
\& .
$*
‘$
+
, Cairo,
AH ==& ={£ '/ >
Z & "
33, 6, p. 367.
282
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
commanders.109
&
X X
" &
¡
V
V
*
!% "
! % #
> *
!%
¡
V
V
&
which she did for approximately three months.110 But the ‘+//X
"
"
!
& +V*
\
"
!
*
!%
‘If you are running short of men
then let us know and we will send you some.’111 As a result, Shajarat-ad-Dur
decided to renounce the Egyptian throne; she married ‘'V
V + /
%
vacated the throne in his favour. Aybak did not, however, possess a strong
personality and this shows that Shajarat-ad-Dur merely used him as a front
behind which she exercised real power. But Aybak wanted to rule without her
$
/ !
¡
V
V
"
have Aybak killed. Before she could carry out her plans, however, she was
killed by Aybak’s son.
We must mention one further name before concluding our discussion of
*
!% K + /
V+
*X& X X& !
*
!%
""
!
+ /
%
#
But Aybak soon set him aside and assumed complete control. With the removal
of al-Ashraf and Aybak’s monopoly of power to the exclusion of Shajarat-ad-
& + /
"
!
*
!% /
#
'
!
VX
V+ /&
Aleppo, advanced and annexed Damascus. In 648/September 1250 he marched
"
"
*
!%
! # >
/
/ + /
*
!% /
=`{= ! *
!%
!
victorious. The ‘+//X
"
& &
>
advance on Iraq that was threatening the Islamic world and thus intervened
/ + /
*
!%# +
!
{=
+" =`{ "
*
!%
"
and Palestine up to the river Jordan and including Gaza, Jerusalem and the
&
VX!
/ + / #112
But the Tatars advanced, destroyed the ‘+//X
"
VX!# +VX
V+ /& +""&
soon announced his submission to the Tatars and sent his son to Hülagü
with a message to this effect together with some gifts. But Hülagü was
overwhelmed by his desire to spill blood and wreak havoc and so declared
VX’s not attending was a personal insult. He then marched on
109 +V*
\& .
, 1, p. 359.
110 +/
VV X’, #!& & "# =£ +V*
\& )), 2, p. 327.
111 +V*
\& .
, 1, p. 368; ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V
&
4
$*
.
#!
+/, Cairo, AH 1321, 2, p. 39.
112 +V*
\& .
, 1, p. 386.
28 3
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Aleppo and razed it to the ground. After this, Hülagü made for Damascus,
which met the same fate. Nothing halted his forward advance except the
Egyptians at the battle of ‘+ X Q / Y# ¢
>
*
!%&
VX!
"
!
one rule and the blockade around the Crusaders was renewed.
> Z
@
*
!%
=`
!
Z
¡
*
!% !
X
"
tower remained far removed from the struggle for power. When, however,
/
!
V
’s grandsons due
to minors acceding to power, the bedouin revolts and the rebellions of
VX!& Z
¡
*
!% !
!# >
& Z
\\ /
!
~X¡¡&
V
&
who was still a 9-year-old boy, and managed to persuade the ‘+//X
caliphate, the judges and the
* to depose the child sultan and to hand
power over to himself in return for restoring stability and security to the
# ¢ & " "
! Z
@
Z
¡
*
!%#
THE M E T H O D S O F C O N F E R R I N G AU T H O R I T Y
Bearing in mind what has been said above regarding the sultans of the two
*
!%
&
Z
@
*
!% !
!
+ / !
!
#
' &
³V¶X Z
/
!
""
nominated his sons as his successors. Although Baybars did not manage to
!
! &
X
Z
@
*
!%&
as dealt with above.
It appears that the system of hereditary succession ultimately failed; thus
Z
¡
*
!%
//
!
!" !
# > *
!%
would feign acceptance of this, offer their allegiance and swear an oath, and
indeed abide by this when the sultan died. But they soon tired of a child sultan
and would depose him and install whoever from their number emerged
triumphant. This is apparent from an examination of the list of Burjiyya
*
!%#
/¡&
\
Z
¡
*
!%& <
V
Poole notes that there were never more than two rulers from the same family
and for this reason there is no such thing as a family tree of the sultans.
>
! Z
¡
*
!%
$
between them and there was an unceasing struggle for power, which would
be further fuelled when the throne was empty or when a sultan’s child
!# > ! *
!%
28 4
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
sultan and striving not to attain it because of the potential risks involved.
Among those who renounced the position was the
*
Azbak, who was put
forward for the position but swore that he would rather divorce his wife than
" # !
&
X /X
""
* @
!!
#
The appointment of a hereditary ruler did not result from notions of
democracy; on the contrary, it was a result of the personal ambition that
*
!%
/ # > &
period was one of conspiracies, deeds under the cover of darkness and
vile betrayals. Such a state of affairs generally prevailed in feudal societies
throughout the Middle Ages, since power and the ownership of feudal estates
went hand in hand for whoever managed to seize them through conspiracy
and violence; just as the feudal lord gained these things, so he lost them in
the same manner.
THE M O S T I L LU S T R I O U S S U LTA N S
Several sultans played no role worthy of mention, while many others were
!
/ $
forces ruled. Thus, the following discussion will be restricted to those sultans
who played an important role in history.
%1
2 .
'
>
/
‘+ X&
/
! !!
³V¶X Z
/
# ¢
"
Z
/
&
! ! *
!%
"!
with the Tatars, founded the ‘+//X
"
recover Baghdad from the Tatars (see below). For the time being, however,
we will concentrate on other aspects of this great sultan.
Baybars was an energetic administrator, constantly working to improve
his country’s affairs and increase its resources. He dug irrigation canals and
renovated castles, established institutes and built mosques. He held a high
position among the * of Egypt such that they stood in awe of him and
feared his strength and none of them dared enter into his presence without
his permission. He was so courageous that his heroism and gallantry became
proverbial. He was a model of the just ruler, personally sitting in judgement
in the civil courts and showing compassion to the poor and needy. His
government was despotic but nonetheless enlightened. Baybars laid the
*
!%
& ! !
28 5
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
created many of the important posts. He addressed himself to the army and
!
!" ! "
$
+ /
#
! ¡
! /
appointing judges from all four schools of Islamic law to make rulings in
legal cases. He similarly enacted a number of laws to raise moral standards
in Egypt. Thus, he forbade the selling of alcohol, closed the inns and sent
many corrupt individuals into exile.113
Among his outstanding achievements was his destruction of the
Assassins in Syria, a sect which abused values and principles and which
extended its activities to include plotting and assassination until it represented
a grave danger. In Syria, Baybars wiped out this sect for ever.114 Then in
674/1275 he turned his attention to Nubia, where there were the stirrings of
an uprising against the treaty linking it to Egypt. Baybars was able to quell
the unrest despite those who refused to be subjected to the text of the treaty.
(This is examined in more detail below.)
Under Baybars, Egyptian jurisdiction extended from the Euphrates to
~¡X
+
/
"
V
X!&
!&
X%
"
[
# >
Arabs and many Mongol sultans submitted to Baybars’ authority and he
exchanged ambassadors with the Byzantine empire. Baybars built a mosque
in Constantinople and the Mongol khan sent him his daughter in marriage.
Baybars paid great attention to the sciences and learning, and to the
renovation of the irrigation canals and agriculture. He was not excessive
!
#
&
! "/
!
his great projects.115 Among the monuments he left behind are his mosque in
V~
Q
³V¶X *\
Y
X ’ "
V
@@X#
As for the severity and tendency to act treacherously that are occasionally
attributed to him, these are perhaps due to the prevailing circumstances.
/+
>
!
Z
@
*
!%
&
X
to power and the sultanate remained in his family until the fall of the state.
He was successful in his struggle against the Crusaders and the Tatars. Here,
however, we shall deal with other aspects of his career.
X
! "
Z
/
¡
&
his management of the country’s affairs and gaining the favour of the people.
113 ~
& #!
6‘!
+), p. 165.
114 +@!
Shalaby, #+‘
*
*
+4
, Cairo,
*
%
/
V
@
V!
& =& & ""# ==K``£ & History of Syria, 2, p. 247.
115 +V'%
& 5*
#!, p. 234.
286
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
+ " ! &
\
*
!%
!
that he lived safely under their protection since he did not often resort to
/ #
X !
/
! !
important of which are the mosque, tomb and hospital that he constructed on
"
/ !
X! "
V*
‘iz
VX
V
@@X# > "
"
by an eye clinic build by the ministry of religious endowments in 1915.
X
‘+X’V
V&
V
X# ‘+X’ was an excellent man and was universally loved. His father
therefore considered appointing him as ruler in his place. It is reported that
/
¡
!
" !&
/
!
X !
# ¢
X
/
‘'
over the Muslims.’116
X
"" /
youth, but rather left the decision to the Muslim leaders. This was a wise
$
/ !# &
X
/
Q
V+
Y& "
important role in destroying the remnants of the Crusader armies.
% !
#
.
/+
+VX *
@
!!
X ’s third son and acceded to power
/
V+
# "
#
The first time was when he was 9 years old, his rule lasting for only one
" / / X
V
*
# > "
# + &
VX
" /
come of age, that is, reached 14 years old, so the * looked down on
him. Although this time he ruled for ten years, he was still faced with the
*’ disdain that had dogged him since the beginning of his sultanate.
He was therefore forced to go to al-Karak, leaving behind him the life of
"
&
!"# Z
/
VX
% QZ
/
''Y
then seized power for one year.
> ""
VX
!
"
/
ruler than Baybars, however, so they wrote to him asking him to return. He
therefore came back and assumed authority for the third time. This time he
began his rule having reached the age of maturity, and indeed was in the
prime of life since he was now in his mid-30s. This period of rule lasted for
thirty years and was, in addition to its long duration, full of the most glorious
# ¢
!"
VX "
116 +V*
\& .
, 4, p. 745.
287
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
the Tatars and the Crusaders and refer to some of his reforms and initiatives.
VX&
!"
!
~¡X
"
VX!
whose representatives addressed the kings of Asia and Europe.
+VX’s activities were not limited to wars and military expeditions
but also included social affairs and building projects. He therefore involved
himself with the country’s domestic concerns. Among his several recorded
initiatives, he put a ceiling on prices so that the poor would not suffer; abolished
many of the taxes that the population were obliged to pay and replaced these
with others levied on the extremely wealthy; strictly enforced the prohibition
on drinking alcohol; maintained public morals; was actively engaged in the
propagation of the sciences and learning; and was greatly interested in the art
/
+
/
# +VX
"/
canals that connected the citadel to the Nile even though this has been falsely
/
X@V
V#
¡ +
and constructed a major road along the Nile which also served as a drainage
$ #117
Other sultans
>
VX
! "
~
/
VX& /
%
*\
~
#
+ Z
¡
*
!%&
"
# >
era was one of discord and agitation and there were so many changes of
sultan that occasionally one of them would rule for only a night, a few days
or months.
+!
*
!%& ! ! / !
Z
/X &
possibly the strongest ruler among them although perhaps not the best.
¢ !
! Z
\\&
\!
\
X /X
periods of rule and who left some great monuments behind them, the most
!"
!\
Z
\\
X /X
X /X +
#
Apart from internal unrest, other reasons for the lack of stability during
this period were repeated incursions into Egypt by the bedouin Arabs,
Frankish pirate attacks in the Mediterranean and the Red Sea, the discovery
" } "
!
K*
!%
*
!%
Egypt and Syria within the Ottoman empire.
117 +V'%
& 5*
#!, p. 236.
28 8
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
T H E ‘ \ J
The restitution of the ‘+//X
"
"
!
*
!%# >
"
Z
/
destroyed in 656/1258 by the Tatar troops under the command of Hülagü
and the ‘+//X
"
/ % # >
³V¶X Z
/
rose to power and soon had the idea of re-establishing the ‘+//X
"
#
> {=`= !! +/ VVX!& ‘+//X
!
$ ! *
%# +³V¶X
attended by the judges, men of religion, * and leading personalities and
!
# > "
+/ VVX!
" '
!
* !&
V*
/V<X# > ""
then gave their oath of allegiance. After these formalities and ceremonies
/ &
"
""
³V¶X Z
/
countries in the caliph’s name and the ruler of all those countries which might
be conquered with the help of God through either the preaching of Islam or
the sword. The coinage was inscribed with the names of the caliph and the
sultan and they were mentioned in the Friday sermon in the mosques.118 With
Z
/
*
!%
their rule became legitimate.
Baybars then became even more ambitious and hoped that he might
Z
! *& "
$
a crushing defeat on them at ‘+ X {=`# ""
a large army under the command of the ‘+//X
"
"
to regain the capital of the caliph’s forefathers. But the Mongols confronted
and destroyed them. When Baybars learnt that the caliph had been killed
he grieved for him and then summoned another ‘+//X & +/VV‘+//X
+@!
# +
/ ! &
him as before. Then the new caliph repeated the formality of giving Baybars
control over the Islamic countries. Baybars realized that it would be more
advantageous for him to keep the caliph in Cairo so that he could be the
conduit for Baybars’ wishes. This was more expedient than sending him to
Baghdad in the event of a victory over the Mongols: in Baghdad the caliph
would act differently to how he would act in Cairo or would be under the
control of other forces such as those which dominated the ‘+//X
"
during the second ‘+//X " #
Thus, the ‘+//X
"
/
!
Z
@
Z ¡
*
!%# Z
118 +V*
\& .
& =& "# {£ *
@
!!
/ +@!
/ ' X& 2’i‘
33,
Cairo, AH 1311–12, 1, p. 101.
289
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
"
$
"
# '
%
was to sanction the authority of whoever achieved this with his sword. The
‘+//X
"
"
!
\
#
¢ + /
"
*
!%
over the Crusaders, this was not the case with the Mongols. On the contrary,
numerous powers in Asia and Europe had fallen before the Mongols’
# > *
!% !
‘+ X
afterwards was thus seen as safeguarding world civilization which, if not
"
*
!%& / "
"
be trampled under the feet of the Mongols who devastated every city and
country they came to.
‘%
‘+ X&
/ Z
X
/ &
! !! /
# Z
% / X
! "
! !
! = [
!
¦X
{ "!/ =`#
""
/
"
#
He arrived after the main bulk of his army under the command of Baybars
!
" / !
/ # / X
entered the fray with his full force, and when the battle had reached its height
! ! "
*
! # '
was a ferocious battle which began at dawn and continued until midday. It
"
!
! "
battle was underway so he took off his helmet, threw it to the ground and
shouted: ‘For Islam!’
&
ferocity until the Mongols were totally defeated, their soldiers either being
killed, wounded or taken captive. When it became clear that the Egyptians
were victorious, some Mongols asked their commander to escape with his
& /
% "# ¢ /
!&
and so was put to death.119
Baybars, who had became sultan of Egypt, did not become intoxicated
‘+ X# [
& "
*
$
!
119 '/ >
Z & "
33, 7, p. 79.
29 0
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
Caesarea in Asia Minor, thereby regaining the kingdom of the Byzantine
¡\ " / *#120
Results of the victory at ‘%
> \ *
!%
‘+ X
/ !!
as follows:
=# '
"
& !
"
¡ "
/! *
!%
state.
2. It is considered to be a victory for civilization: it saved humanity from
those barbarians who, had calamity not overtaken them, would have
spread their destruction and would not have been easily prevented from
further damaging the world and humankind.
3. It put an end to the idea prevalent among the Christian countries that
the Mongol army was invincible.
# '
!
VX!#
5. It saved Egypt and its antiquities from the devastation that accompanied
a Mongol victory.
6. Egypt’s reputation was enhanced because of the victory it achieved over
the Mongols and the Crusaders.
7. The defeat encouraged the Mongols to act in a more civilized manner.
They thus considered converting to Islam, and indeed many of them did.
\
¢ *
!%
‘+ X&
"
&
or at least restored the blockade surrounding the Crusaders; thus this event
!!
/
X@V
V
V+ /# > *
!% "" ""
+
>
/
and the remaining part of the kingdom of Jerusalem. The most important
*
!% "
³V¶X Z
/
&
X
V
+
&
"/
+&
Crusader strongholds, the surrender of the countries that remained under their
control and the end of the era of the Crusaders in the East.
120 +V'%
& 5*
#!, p. 213.
291
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
The destruction of the Mongols in Iraq and western Asia resulted in two
great powers coming face to face: the Ottomans in Asia Minor and the
Safavid state in Persia. Although they were both Islamic powers, the Safavids
! ‘ >
%
"
/ !#
" "&
*
!%
! / " # >
/
struggle between the Ottomans and the Safavids from which the former
had eventually emerged victorious. Thus, Selim I entered Iraq in 918/1512.
> *
!%
!& X
V} Q# K``={=K=Y&
accused by Selim of siding with the Safavids and of offering a safe haven
to some of the political refugees from among the Ottoman
* who were
rebelling against him. Selim therefore made preparations for an attack on
"# !
// !
V}’s followers such as Khayr Bay,
+""&
X Z
V}
X&
!
#
>
!
"
/
*
!% " /
"#
¢ /
% "
*
¡ X/\ ``={=& X
V}
and his men displayed enormous courage but the decisive moment occurred
Z
& !!
$
%&
"
$ !# > *
!%
% /
! & X
was killed and the Ottoman army seized his men and possessions.121
!X Z
X# ! !
!
V[ X
Q
V‘+//X
Y ``={= /
/
/
!
# !X Z
""
/
& ~
/ *
‘
/
%& !
some control. Although they swore that they would not betray him they soon
handed him over to Sultan Selim the Conqueror, who had him hanged on
+"
!
# ¢ & *
!%
!
end and Ottoman rule began in Egypt.
J \
Trade and money
> *
!%
"
!
" "
of the Crusader principalities and the Mongol destruction of the overland
routes. Egyptian and Syrian merchants became middlemen in this lively
121 '/ ' X& 2’i‘, 3, pp. 44ff.
292
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
trade, putting up large amounts of capital and employing agents in Aden,
the Persian Gulf, India and the Far East.
Agriculture
* *
!%
"
"
/ # + $ ! "
& / "
disturbances led to a reduction in agricultural activity since the peasants
V
# ¢ *
!%
themselves with agriculture, this was due to their desire to gain more
wealth. As for the hard-working peasant, however, he only received from
"
!
#
/
*
!%
"
of the great landowners.
Industry
A number of industries thrived at this time such as textiles, the manufacture
of metal vessels, glassmaking and leatherwork, and Egypt gained a wide
"
# >
!
"
ships. Similarly well known during this period were industries involving
!
"
!
# !
examples of metalwork, copper instruments, glass vessels and wooden
containers have come down to us from that period. Particularly noteworthy
"" !& $
& ¡ & "
&
/
&
covers for the Qur’X&
! #122
Monuments and buildings
+ *
!%&
! !
schools, mosques and hospitals with which Cairo, Alexandria and elsewhere
are adorned up to the present time. The design and ornamentation of these
" !
# [
/
!
!
/ Z
@
*
!%#
Z ¡
*
!%& ! !"
! ! !
/
%
V
X X&
X /X
%
V
X
!#
/
%
X /X !
"
and relax on their way to and from Cairo. The
*
Azbak had a large palace
in the area named after him, al-Azbakiyya.
122 Hitti, History of Syria, pp. 287–8.
293
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
> *
!%
! /
!\
&
"
X /X
"/
!/ !&
including the Mosque of al-Kharq (al-Khalq) gate, the mosque and .* (i.e.
basin for the provision of water for free public use) of al-‘+//X
!\
V
@X’. He also built a school and a tomb in the eastern part of
! / *
\
! Q
V
X
Y#
!
!\
that of al-Mu’ayyad next to az-Zuwayla gate and which used to contain a
/
& *\
V}
V+
/
/
V} /
\
#
"/ /
the double-towered minaret of al-Azhar.123 Indeed, numerous mosques were
/
*
!% " # +
!
! *\
X
V>
X Q
Y
V
&
X\& !
!
V} K "
!
}
K
from the end of the period. Between these are many other mosques, some of
! !"
*\
³V¶X Z
/
³V¶X
\
& !\
!
X
V
@@X& *\
~
& *\
Z
\\
*\
X /X #
> *
!%
# >
&
VZ
\\ /
Z
V
£
!
¡&
*
!XV
V
V+X X /
V
!X
!
!£
V+
ZX/X /
& X\&
%
V+
V
@X’ in which he was buried.
Islam among the Mongols
*
!% "
"
'
!
among the Mongols after their defeat at ‘+ X
/\
/
#
On this subject, Arnold remarks:
There is no event in the history of Islam that for terror and desolation can be
compared to the Mongol conquest. Like an avalanche, the hosts of Jingis Khan
swept over the centres of Muslim culture and civilisation, leaving behind them
bare deserts and shapeless ruins where before had stood the palaces of stately
cities, girt about with gardens and fruitful corn-land ... But Islam was to rise
again from the ashes of its former grandeur and through its preachers win over
these savage conquerors to the acceptance of the faith.124
123 ‘+/ V
V¢
X/ ‘'X!& #"
!; 7*&
& *
/
‘at lajnat at-ta’& ={&
""# `#
~
‘+/ V
V¢
X/& 5*
"
$*
#!&
& X
V%
/
V!
& ={`& =& ""# =`=K`#
124 Arnold, The Preaching of Islam, pp. 185, 186.
294
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
Science and learning
> *
!% " "
/ !
"
# ' & !
of these scholars are mentioned in roughly chronological order according to
the dates of their deaths.
>
"
'/ +/
/‘a (d. 668/1269) studied medicine
!
!
VZ!XX
VX
Q X "
!
Y
!"
#
His biographical dictionary ‘\
.’
$*
).&
)..’ contains the
biographies of 400 physicians. ‘+ /
V
Q # =`Y
"
X ’s hospital.
'/
%X Q # ==``Y
! ! /
"
in Islam. In his great book =$
‘ , he collected 860 biographies of
leading personalities and scholars. This book is considered a major source for
# '/
%X’s work encouraged two contemporary writers to
"
V
/
V~
/ Q # =Y& !" '/
%X’s work with his +
+$ which contains 506 biographies;
V
Q # =Y&
/% =$*
.+$
=& /
"# + V!
\ Q # `=`Y Nukhbat
$*
‘"’.
.
+..
One of the most eminent scholars of religion and law was Ibn Taymiyya
(d. 728/1328); he objected to the sanctifying of saints and giving them votive
#
/\
" / 'X@
¡ #
+!
/
" "
+/
VV X’
Q # `=`Y&
! # '/
/X
V* Q # =Y
"#
>
'/
¦
X
V‘! Q # =Y
" "
Master of the Seal (;.
Y *
!%
#
author of #
.!
$*
!.
<
V
/% Q # {={{Y£ / *
&
X‘
!# +!
are (.&
6‘iyya and $’
&
$*
3
in which
he quotes Ibn Taymiyya.
'/
Q # ={Y&
&
!&
"
and certain other factors and that it is necessary to study these as part of
historical inquiry.
!
*
@
!!
/ ‘X
V
! Q # ={Y&
+ £ '/
\!X\
V*
(d. 809/1406), the author of )!
+)
‘&
!£
V
\
(d. 821/1418), the author of the great compendium ;.
‘
$*
! ‘at al-
295
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
’# >
"
+V*
\ Q # {=`Y ))
+ Witti‘1
$ and 8
‘
&. The Imam of the age Ibn
~
¡
V‘+\
X Q # {`=Y&
/ "&
of
$*
‘ ’ al-mi’
, 5*
!!. and al-
.*
$*
*
2*. Al-‘+ Q # {{={=Y
/
+"" / /
!
¡
#
$ > %
and Arabic, which helped in the writing of his great compendium, ‘Iqd al-
"
$*
*
33 # '/ >
Z Q # =Y
*
!%
£ /% "
33 is one of the most famous
dealing with the history of Egypt and Cairo. Another scholar during this
"
V
%X Q # `=Y&
!/ /%
!
the most important of which is
4+’
‘
$*
‘ ’
&
‘. His
" '!
!
V Q # ==={{Y
!
compendia, particularly on Qur’X #
& '/ ' X Q # ={`Y
was the author of 2’i‘
33, which deals with the history of Egypt.
#
_
In the foregoing we have mentioned a number of historians who emerged
!
% *
!%
history. It was not only historical studies, however, that encouraged some
*
!% "
%
# ' & !
*
!%
*
‘+
!V
V ¡
and Tamr ibn ‘+/
X
VX/ % "
#
X/V
V / Z
/
%
X
V}
to the arts. They also became involved in mathematics, astronomy, medicine
and chemistry.
A number of courageous soldiers distinguished themselves by
writing works on military affairs. These include ‘'!X V
V
V
(d. 758/1357), the author of $
.
$*
&
., and Sayf-
V
V*X Q # =Y&
2<
&!*
6‘amal
.
* .
Islam in Nubia and the Sudan
The Sudan, lying to the south of Egypt, used to be known by the Egyptians
as Nubia, or ‘the Land of Gold’.125 Nubia extends south from Aswan as far
as Khartoum, then east up to the borders of Ethiopia and west to include
Kordofan and large areas of Darfur. The part of Nubia that belongs to Egypt
125 *
@
!!
‘+
¦ *
@
!!
&
*, Cairo, 1954, p. 284.
296
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
is situated between Aswan and Wadi Halfa and is called Lower Nubia. The
remaining part belongs to the Sudan and is called Upper Nubia.
Christianity entered this area from Egypt and spread rapidly throughout
/
»/
# '
/
AD two Christian
states were formed in these regions: Makuria in the north, with its capital at
Dungula; and ‘+
&
"
»/
#
Since one part of Nubia belonged to Egypt while another part belonged
to the Sudan, Islam spread from Egypt into Lower Nubia which was under
its control. From there it moved to Upper Nubia which was under Sudanese
control. Islam similarly pervaded the Bija, Kordofan and then Darfur, going
as far as the Southern Sudan.
Thus, when Islam entered Egypt it started to move south. Then came
the role of the military campaigns which resulted in peace and the 2&) treaty
which dealt with commercial and economic exchange between the north and
the south. This treaty remained the basis of dealings between the north
*
!% " & %
Makuria started to rebel against the treaty after the pattern of the Crusaders
who also helped their co-religionists in their wars against Egypt. In response,
³V¶X Z
/
% ! *
%
&
%
! "
! !
#126 The next
*
!%
Z
/
" #
At this time, large numbers of Arabs were pouring into the region
and they were becoming more powerful and increasing in number while
in the East the Crusader castles were falling. All this paved the way for a
great change in the region, for Arab blood and the Arabic language were
spreading and the Christian ally had disappeared. The country then passed
through a period of political unrest and anxiety since most of the incoming
Arabs were from bedouin tribes whose occupation was grazing animals.
When these Arabs became more powerful, they installed over the country a
chief of the tribes in accordance with their custom on the Arabian peninsula.
In this way the state of Makuria fell and was replaced by a tribal system
professing Islam.
As for ‘+
&
"
violent since the state of Makuria was situated between them. For this reason,
it did not experience the same volume of emigration as the north. This
allowed Makuria to survive for a long time and to maintain its independence
despite the large number of Arabs and Muslims living there.
Finally, the Funj and the ‘+/
X/
»/
&
seized the kingdom and extended their authority to the north, subjugating
126 +V*
\& )), 1, pp. 202ff.; ‘+/ V
V[
@!X /
& . al-‘ibar, Cairo, AH 1274,
4, p. 300.
297
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
the tribes which had replaced the state of Makuria. In place of the two states
they established an Islamic kingdom in AD 1505 and built Sinnar as its capital.
This state was called the Funj127 (see below).
According to the Sudanese writer Makki Shubayka, in the Middle Ages
Nubia more or less comprised what is now known as Northern Sudan, for
! +
" $
Z
¢
where Khartoum is situated today. It then extended to include regions in the
Blue Nile basin to the east up to the borders of Abyssinia, and large areas of
Kordofan and Darfur.128
The ancient Egyptians used to call this region Khanat, that is, ‘the
southern lands’, since the Nile valley was to the north and the south was
the kingdom of the Pharaohs.129 Then the word ‘Nubia’ was coined at the
beginning of the Ptolemaic period in around 200 BC, apparently in connection
with the name of the people who lived there. With the passage of time, this
area began to have close dealings with the northern regions of the valley or,
as in the majority of instances, even united with them at their own instigation
or that of the north. The geographic separation between the two regions did
not militate against their close cultural and social ties. This can be seen in the
many shared customs and dialects.
Let us move back a little in time and mention that during the caliphate of
‘!
/
V
X/ '
!
!
!!
‘Amr ibn al-
‘
"
!
"# >
! Z
resistance and were welcomed by the Egyptians since they had liberated
them from Byzantine rule. Every conquering army that entered northern
Egypt always extended its conquests to the south as far as Aswan, and the
Muslims did likewise. To the south of Aswan were the Nubian kingdoms
which had commercial and cultural links with Egypt. Therefore, when the
Islamic armies stopped at Aswan they were obliged to safeguard the trade
route and their southern borders.
An Islamic detachment under the command of ‘\/
/ X‘ entered
Nubia in 20/641, but a clash between them and the northern Nubians
prevented the Muslims from penetrating deeply into the territory. It appears
that the two sides reached a truce. But no sooner had ‘Amr ibn al-‘
departed from Egypt, leaving ‘+/
X / +/
V
@
&
the Nubians broke the truce and the new governor was obliged to dispatch
an army against them. This time the army was able to penetrate deeply into
the kingdom of Makuria and went as far as its capital Dungula in 31/652.
127 '/
& . al-‘ibar, 6, p. 199.
128 *
%%
/
%
& ‘.
& &
& X
V
\X
& =& "# =#
129 E. A. W. Budge, 9
$
Q
.
%. &
&
?&
1955, 1, p. 1.
298
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
They laid siege to the city and bombarded it with mangonels until King
\
!#130
The Muslims stipulated their conditions to the king. On the Muslim
& !!
"
"
Nubians, and stated that the people of Nubia could pass through Muslim
territories but not settle there. As far as the Nubians were concerned,
they had to offer protection to any Muslim or person from the protected
religions who visited their country until his departure. They similarly had
to maintain the mosque that the Muslims built in Dungula, keep it clean,
light its lamps, treat it with respect and not prevent anyone from praying in
it. They were also obliged to pay a high rate of jizya tax every year. When
the king drew attention to the impoverished state of the country and their
need for Egyptian aid, the Muslims willingly supplied them with annual
consignments of grain and clothes.
This settlement is referred to in the Arabic sources as the 2&) treaty, a
term which is perhaps derived from the Byzantine paetum (agreement). The
Muslims were content with this treaty, which secured their southern borders,
gave Muslim merchants freedom of movement within Nubian territory and
established the practices of their religion in the midst of the capital. The
relationship between the Islamic state and the Christian kingdom of Makuria
continued for about six centuries on the basis of this treaty.
+ / " &
/
!!
%
X@V
V
V+ /’s preoccupation with his battles against the
"
# &
X@V
V
/ X X& \
V
/
Egyptian authority over Nubia and the Sudan.
>
!
/
%
105/725 by the Bija, a people living in the desert between the Nile and the
[
"" "# > *
! "
%
'/
V~
/@X/
made peace with them by means of a treaty which stipulated that the Bija had
to hand over 300 small camels, that they were permitted to pass through the
countryside as merchants but not settle there, that they should not kill any
Muslim or person from a protected religion and that they should not offer
refuge to the Muslims’ slaves.131
*
!% " &
" /
was still based on the 2&) treaty. Islam had spread among the people in
Nubia and groups of Arabs had emigrated from the north to the south as a
130 Shubayka, , p. 18.
131 Shubayka, , p. 20.
299
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
result of various pressures.132 Nonetheless, the Nubia kingdoms remained
Christian, particularly the kingdom of ‘Alawa.
*
!%&
"
Z
/
&
X &
V+
VX&
tie between Egypt and Nubia, so they sent a number of expeditionary forces
there which brought about the fall of the Christian kingdoms and the founding
of an Islamic state. After the destruction of the Tatars and the Crusaders,
Baybars considered marching to the south and eradicating Christanity there
in order to safeguard the Egyptian borders and rid himself of some Nubian
kings whose sympathy lay with the Crusaders.
During the era of Baybars, a man called Shakanda in Lower Nubia
was striving to regain the throne of Makuria after having been deposed
/ / X # Z
/
%
"" "
X
\ ""
! !
< /
&
X
%
%
=`# +
treaty was drawn up which re-established the link between Egypt and Nubia
and made the sultan of Egypt the sultan of the entire Nile valley. Makuria
thus became a part of the sultanate of Egypt and Egypt regained the ‘high
regions’ and the ‘regions of the mountains’.133
Shakanda was killed in the same year that Baybars died. A prince called
Birik then seized the throne of Nubia, ignoring the fact that the appointment
of a king required the agreement of Cairo. At this time authority in Egypt
"
X & "
!
Z%&
"
/
"
!X!»!# >
convince the kings of Makuria in Upper Nubia of the power of the sultanate
of Egypt and its rulers’ determination to maintain their position south of the
Nile valley.
!X!»! %
X
another revolt against Egyptian control, withholding the jizya and other taxes
that he was obliged to pay under the terms of the treaty. Al-Ashraf therefore
!
! ! !X!»! $
custom. The army continued until it arrived at ‘the land of elephants, monkeys,
132 When the Umayyad state fell, many Umayyads and their helpers escaped. Some went to
Nubia either by way of Egypt or the Red Sea. Similarly, a large number of Arabs migrated
/
+@!
/ was established in Egypt. One of the leaders
/ [
/‘
+/VV*
%X! //
+X ¡
X!
"
V~X%! /V+!X /
"
/ +/ [
%
# +V~X%!
//
+X
V
Q‘Treasure of the State’) and
/ [
/‘
! / %
Z
# > Z
¡
in southern Egypt in the area of Aswan, but al-‘
V
V
V+ / attacked them
$
/
#
133 *
X *
‘ad,
+ .&
& *
%
/
V
V!
& 1966, pp. 149–
{£
+V*
\& .
, II/2, p. 623.
300
ISLAM IN E G Y P T , N U BI A AND THE S U DA N
wild boar, giraffes and ostriches’, that is to say, Egyptian authority arrived in
# + !X!»!& !
of again. The Egyptian authorities installed a new king called Boudemma, one
of the princes who had previously been held captive in Egypt.134
+ &
VX *
@
!!
"
#
!
Christian king of Nubia was called Karanbas – he was destined to be the last
in the line of Christian kings. In 716/1316 he rejected Egyptian authority and
refused to honour the 2&)
# + &
VX
!
come to install a Muslim ruler over Nubia, especially since the number of
Muslims there had increased. The sultan therefore used Karanbas’ rebellion
as an opportunity to send an armed force under the command of the
*
‘'V
V + /
%&
!"
/
/
‘+/
X
Z
/
/
"
'
!#
+VX /
"" ‘+/
X Z
/
%
"
the relations between Egypt and the Sudan on a new footing. But when King
/
/
!
VX’s intentions, he sent his nephew Kanz-
V
/
¡¡X‘V
V
‘If our
master the sultan intends to give a Muslim authority over the country, then
this man is a Muslim and he is my nephew. Rule passes to him after me.’
+VX "
& &
""! Z
/
%#
A number of military actions then ensued, resulting in the installation of
Kanz-ad-Dawla. He subsequently went on to encourage the spread of Islam
+
/ $ &
he was of pure Arab origin and was a Muslim while his mother was from the
family of Nubian kings. The Muslims soon built a large mosque on the ruins
of the Christian church in Dungula in 821/June 1418. With this, Christianity
disappeared from the kingdom of Makuria. The adoption of Islam in the
region ushered in a new era in the relations between Makuria and Egypt, one
of friendship, affection and cultural and commercial exchange.
TH E K I NGDOM OF FUNJ
The kingdom of Funj in southern Sudan was founded by ‘+!X
\
from the Funj tribe, which traces its ancestry back to the Umayyads. ‘+!X
was assisted in this by another Arab leader called ‘+/
X
!!X‘ from
X!
/# > % !
`=={={
!
»/
&
!
/
# > »/
# <
!/
134 Shubayka, , p. 36.
3 01
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
of Arab Muslim tribes had marched against the state of Makuria, overturned
it and formed a number of independent emirates professing Islam. After
this, Islam had penetrated into all parts of the Christian kingdom of ‘Alawa.
This paved the way for an Islamic alliance that would put an end to this state
and transform ‘Alawa and Makuria into one country, that is, the Sudan with
the eastern regions (Bija) and the west (Kordofan and Darfur).
Thus, the end of the kingdom of ‘Alawa, and the Funj and the ‘+/
X/’s
seizure of it along with the territories of the state of Makuria (which the tribal
!
"
Y&
state had been established in the Sudan. This was facilitated by the fact that
'
!
+
/ /
#
The Funj kingdom comprised all the territories of Makuria and ‘Alawa
in addition to the Bija territory lying between the Nile and the Red Sea.
>
! *
@
!!
+/
Likaylik, followed by Darfur.135 In this way, the north and south of Nubia
along with the kingdom of ‘Alawa embraced Islam. This is one of the legacies
*
!% " #136
N U BI A N C U LT U R E
Nubia has a rich culture which embraces the arts of house building, music,
singing and all other spheres of life. There are also the towering temples and
!
!
$ /
+
!&
and then the High Dam, and which forced the Nubians to move to what is
known as New Nubia. With the aid of UNESCO, Egypt was able to recreate
the Nubian way of life. A broad hill not far from the original site of Nubia
was chosen as the site on which to build houses modelled on those of the
Nubians. All the monuments which had been situated on Nubian land were
transported there.
135 ‘+
V& +
3
&
& X
V*
‘X& 1983, passim.
136 ‘Abd-al-Mun‘! +/ Z
%& 2
., Cairo, 1957, p. 36.
3 02
Chapter 2.5
THE I SLAMIZATION
OF A FRICA
El Hadji R avane M’Baye
I N T RO DUC T I O N
Barbary – for several centuries a Roman province of Africa and known to
+
/
'\
! <
! K /
until the end of antiquity. Apart from Numidia and Tripolitania, which were
governed directly by Rome, the Barbary provinces were romanized to varying
degrees. They were considered regions of lesser importance, consisting only
of the areas suitable for cultivation, that is, the Mauritanian provinces. Thus,
the Maghrib that was to receive the message of Islam was composed of two
parts: the towns, which belonged to the Christian and Latin world, and the
mountains and deserts where the Berbers lived.
There were major revolts by Berber nomads, but for centuries Rome
always managed to control them. However, its domination collapsed before
the advancing Luwata of Nafousa. Theological disputes further weakened
Byzantine power. The Council of Carthage in AD 525 recorded the suffering
of the African Church during the century following the death of St Augustine
and the disputes over the nature of Christ that caused a schism in the
Christian world. Monophysitism opened the Byzantine era in Africa, while
monotheism was regarded as a heresy.
Following in the footsteps of Asians from the Indian subcontinent, the
Arabs also took an interest in Africa. They sailed from the southern shores
of the Arabian peninsula and settled all along the east coast, in places such
as Ethiopia, Eritrea, Somalia, Djibouti, Kenya and Zanzibar. Africa had been
coveted for centuries for various reasons – economic, political and religious
– and was also a refuge for fugitives and persecuted peoples, particularly
Jews, but its destiny changed with the advent of Islam.
303
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
! =
?" * @
!!
"
&
Islam, in Mecca, the site of the Ka‘ba – the major shrine of the Arabian
peninsula – and the commercial crossroads of western Arabia. Less than a
dozen or so years later, he was recognized as a great religious and military
leader by most of the Arab tribes that had responded favourably to his call.
He laid the foundations of the new community through active proselytizing
in the regions of Arabia. Once he had conquered the whole of the Arabian
peninsula, he asserted the universality of the new religion by calling on
Heraclius, the emperor of Byzantium, and Chosroes, the king of Persia, to
!/
# + '
!
/
+
/
when the Prophet died in 632, barely ten years later many provinces belonging
to Byzantium and Persia, including Egypt, had come under its control.
The second quarter of the seventh century witnessed unprecedented
religious and political upheavals in the Middle East, Europe and Africa. The
Byzantines were defeated by the Persians, but would win a victory of their
own, as announced in the Qur’X#1 ' ` Z
! $
XX ?
"
"# Z
641 the Muslim army defeated the Persians and brought Islam to Syria, Iraq
and Palestine. This paved the way for the distant prospect of Islamizing
Africa according to a plan whereby Egypt would be conquered as a prelude
to the Islamization of North Africa (or Barbary) and lead on to that of sub-
Saharan Africa.
How did Islam spread? What obstacles did it encounter? To what
extent did it improve the lives of those who embraced it? An attempt will be
made in the following pages to answer these questions, beginning with the
Islamization of North Africa.
The Islamization of North Africa
The military victories over Byzantium and Persia encouraged ‘Amr ibn al-
‘& /
!!
!
conquered Syria, to invade Egypt – at that time under Byzantine control – in
order to bring it under Islam. Egypt’s surrender began at Memphis, situated
at the southern apex of the Delta on the west bank of the Nile. Memphis was
"
"
!"
/!
under the name ‘Babylon’ and was to become Muslim under the name
‘ X’. The hostility of the population to Byzantine rule meant that ‘Amr
ibn al-‘ !
# + *
" ‘It
!
/ / ! [!
1 %8 , 30:2–3.
304
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
±Z
²& % &
&
ourselves at rest …’
The Christian community was given genuine autonomy and its places
of worship were protected. Philippe Conrad observes that the persecution of
the Monophysites and the tax burden weighing on Egypt combined to foster
hostility to the Byzantines, and this explains the relative ease with which the
Arabs managed to take over the country. Conrad goes on to remark:
The Coptic population of Alexandria, led by its Monophysite patriarch,
Benjamin, submitted to the conquerors, thus showing that they preferred Arab
control to the Byzantine yoke … [T]he commander, ‘Amr ibn al-‘&
emperor’s representative, Patriarch Kyros, the right for Christians to maintain
their religious autonomy in return for tribute.2
Nubia, which had been Christianized very early on, was forced to sign a
treaty with the new master of Egypt stipulating that it could maintain its
religious autonomy by means of an annual exchange of Nubian slaves for
wheat, barley and Egyptian horses. It was, however, only towards the end
of the thirteenth century that Islam spread to Nubia by means of the Arab
traders who passed through it. Marriages between Arabs and Nubians
played a decisive role in the population’s conversion to Islam. The kings of
Nubia (Dungula) even became vassals of Egypt. From 1319 onwards Nubia
$
+
/ !
/
penetrated as far as Abyssinia and Darfur.
Once Egypt had been taken in 641, its governor ‘Amr ibn al-‘
his commander ‘\/
/ X‘ on a reconnaissance mission to Cyrenaica
(Barqa) and Tripolitania. He signed an agreement with these two provinces
under which they would maintain their autonomy by paying an annual
tax to the governor of Egypt. According to the early Arab historians Ibn
‘' X&
VZ
%
'/
V+&
!
/
1 dinar per adult. ‘Uqba took advantage of his mission to go into the desert
*
/# +VZ
%
slave market. There, ‘Uqba carried out his mission of Islamization. On his
return, his report to ‘Amr ibn al-‘ "
"
" ""
\
'\
# '
" ‘Umar requesting permission
to undertake this task, the governor wrote: ‘Thanks be to God we have
conquered Tripolitania and a distance of only nine days separates us from
'\
# ' !!
\
¬’3
2 Philippe Conrad, ‘L’Égypte et la vallée du Nil, de la conquête musulmane au califat
fatimide’, at http://www.clio.fr/BIBLIOTHEQUE, Dec. 2003.
+@!
/
@ X
VZ
X &
. &
& X
V% /
V‘ilmiyya,
AH 1318, p. 266.
305
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
2.13 Mosque, Dogon country, Mali (© UNESCO)
In his reply, as related by Ibn ‘' X&
"&
of the stakes and fully appreciated the risks, categorically advised against
pursuing the operation in these words: ‘¯ ' '\
£
that divides and deceives. It is treacherous. No one shall undertake its
conquest while I am alive.’ The governor abandoned the plan, but as ‘Uqba
was still in the desert, where he had been well received by the Berbers as the
propagator of Islam, many Berbers of the Luwata, Nafousa and Nafza tribes
were converted by him.
The caliph ‘Umar was assassinated in 644 and replaced by ‘!X /
‘+X& ! ‘Amr ibn al-‘
"
"
him with his half-brother, ‘+/
X /
‘d. Eager to undertake the
\ '\
&
%
"’s permission.
Reluctant to authorize what his predecessor had categorically rejected,
‘!X !"
?"# +
&
in 647 he gave his permission.
That same year, Gregory the Patrician, who had been appointed
governor of the ancient Roman province of Africa by the Byzantine emperors
Heraclius and Constantine II, threw off their authority. The following year,
648, he proclaimed himself king and transferred the capital from Carthage
to Sbeitla. At the head of an army of 20,000 men, the governor ‘+/
X /
Sa‘ !
'\
& } ?
an army of 120,000 men. After military operations had begun, something
unexpected happened: one night, Gregory was assassinated in his palace by
‘+/
X / /
&
* ! !!
!"
/
/
men. Gregory’s assassination considerably weakened Byzantine power in
306
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
Africa. The governor of Egypt renegotiated the terms of the agreement with
Cyrenaica and Tripolitania. In future, the towns each had to pay the governor
of Egypt 300 quintals of gold every year in return for their autonomy.
Attempts to spread Islam were suspended or at least experienced
an extended pause for about eight years from 648 to 656, the year of the
assassination of the third caliph, ‘!X# > "
disturbances that would have major political and religious consequences
for the caliphate. ‘!X’s successor ‘+
!
Mu‘X
&
&
!
"
# >
subsequent act of arbitration between ‘+
*
‘X
&
%
!"
$&
""
effect of creating an acute political crisis at the apex of power. During the
seven-year reign of the fourth caliph, ‘+&
/
apart, causing two successive civil wars among the Muslims that resulted in
70,000 deaths.
One result of this breakdown in social order was the assassination of
‘+# >
"
/ !
!
when the most decisive phase of the Islamization of Africa was already
!
# + ‘+’s assassination, Mu‘X
/
!
"
pursued the process of Islamization. He dismissed ‘+/
X /
‘d, the
governor of Egypt appointed by ‘!X&
&
of the operation, replaced him with ‘Amr ibn al-‘&
!
commander who had conquered Egypt and been appointed governor by the
caliph ‘Umar. ‘Amr ibn al-‘&
"
" '
!
>"
&
!
the operation.
When ‘Amr ibn al-‘ {& *
‘X
of Egypt’s jurisdiction by removing the Maghrib from his authority and
governing it directly from Damascus. A serious political problem arose when
the emperor Constantine II denounced the agreement between the governor
of Egypt and the towns of Cyrenaica under which each town had to pay 300
quintals a year for its autonomy.
Taking advantage of the weakness of the Byzantine empire, Mu‘X
decided to conquer Carthage, the empire’s capital in the Maghrib. He
appointed a new governor of Egypt, Mu‘X
/
¡&
!
task of pushing Islamization beyond Carthage. According to Ibn ‘' X&
only 10,000 men he routed the Byzantine army of 30,000 men and captured
the town of Sous.4 Since the Byzantine army was the main obstacle facing the
Muslim army and could prevent any advance on land, one of the military
+/VV~
‘+ / +/
‘, 8+4
&)
$*
.
#<.& [
/
& X
V!
VV/X‘a, 1973.
3 07
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
commanders, ‘+/ V
V*X% / *
X& "
Z
/
# % $ &
"
! & /
'\
% Z
¡/
#5
As these military conquests had not succeeded in spreading Islam in
accordance with the plan he had devised, Mu‘X
"" '\
former military commander-in-chief, the brave commander and committed
proselytizer, ‘\/
/ X‘# '\
!&
‘Uqba devised an Islamization plan that took his military concerns into
account. He decided to establish a military base to serve as headquarters.
In 670 he built Kairouan, the essential purpose of which was to protect his
army from Byzantine attacks from the Mediterranean coast and hostile
Berbers coming from the desert. According to Charles André Julien, it was
" '\
"# *
victories in the region enabled ‘Uqba to take a number of towns, including
Ouadane, Fezzan and Gafsa.
Without a military base, ‘Uqba’s predecessors had been forced to return
to Egypt at the end of every campaign, despite the distance. By establishing
the base at Kairouan, ‘Uqba formed the nucleus of a town with public
services, a mosque, a market and so on. It was the beginning of an urban
centre in the middle of the desert and the Berbers came and settled there.
As if wishing to put a temporary halt to the work of Islamizing Barbary,
in 674 Mu‘X
! ‘\/
'\
/
# + '/ ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
! /
Maslama ibn Mukhallad, the governor of Egypt, had maligned him in order
& +/VV* X¡ X&
"" "
# +
politician, the latter sought to make peace with the Awraba Berbers, the
strongest of the Barani tribes. This was the tribe whose chief was the famous
Kusaila, a highly respected Christian. In 679, no longer fearing an attack
from the Awraba, the new governor took Tlemcen and attacked Carthage.
A year later, Mu‘X
#
The new caliph, Mu‘X
’
& ‘Uqba in great esteem on
account of his faith and exemplary conduct as a great proselytizer and he
"" ! '\
# +""
!
% &
‘\/
!
" & +/VV* X¡ X& / !
his army for the great battle against the Berbers. Assisted by the Berber tribes,
including the Zenet, Luwata and Miknas, he took Carthage and Monastir and
drove out the Berbers’ Byzantine allies who had raised a line of defences at
{ +/ ‘/
VZ
%& #<.
$*
$*&
+#<., Baghdad, Maktabat al-
!
X& # #
308
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
Tahert. According to Ibn ‘' X&
!
#6 Nothing could stop
‘Uqba. He continued his advance and arrived in the western or Far Maghrib
(present-day Morocco) in 682.
‘\/
* !
*
/#
to Tangier, where its ruler, Julian, proposed a peace plan, and to Volubilis
(present-day Fez), which was ruled by the Masmuda. He then advanced to
the furthest extremity of Sous, Hamad and Massa and found himself at the
Atlantic Ocean. According to Ibn ‘' X&
%
metres into the ocean and then exclaimed: ‘Lord! If the sea had not stopped
me …!’
‘\/
/\
/
/% '\
– an insurrection by Kusaila’s Berbers. In order to reach the area, he made
a tactical return to Tangier and went on to Tahuda in the Aurès mountains,
where he decided to establish his military base. To ‘Uqba’s great surprise,
Kusaila ben Lemzen marched against him at the head of 50,000 Awraba
Berbers, while he had only 5,000 men. In 683 or, according to Hussein Munis,
684, ‘\/
!/
+/VV
* X¡#
Disappointed by the Berber resistance and advance, ‘Uqba’s deputy
'\
&
/
&
"
Cyrenaica, even though ‘Uqba’s companions did not approve of the decision.
Kusaila occupied ‘Uqba’s headquarters in 684, wiping out forty years of
'
!
\ # >
"
&
"" ‘Uqba as
'\
&
!
*
X /
V~
%
!
#
Drawing conclusions from the disaster that followed ‘Uqba’s death, the
great soldier ‘+/ V
V*X% / *
X
*
/
not be lost that easily. He appointed Zuhayr ibn Qays and assigned to him
the task of recapturing Kairouan from Kusaila. The new governor faced two
major obstacles: the Byzantines in Carthage and the Berbers, led by Kusaila,
in Kairouan. Because of the great threat these enemies posed to the Muslim
forces, ‘+/ V
V*X%
! !
!
# ' !
a stronger resistance, Kusaila took up a position in the mountains, while
the Muslim governor Zuhayr took the strategic decision to camp outside
Kairouan. He negotiated a tactical truce with the Byzantines in order to be
able to lead his whole army against the Berbers. The battle took place in the
Mamma valley. Kusaila, the legendary leader, was killed and the Berbers
were pursued and annihilated. Zuhayr went back to Kairouan and prepared
+/ ‘Abdallah ibn ‘' X& 2
#<.
$*
.
%
+#<., Beirut,
*
%
/
X & ={& '& "# `£ ‘'V
V +/ VV~
/
V+&
$*,
Z & X X & ==& '& "# #
309
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
to return to Cyrenaica. However, in 687 the Byzantines, with whom he had
signed a truce, ambushed and killed him.
By now, almost all the leaders of both the Muslim army and the Berbers
were dead and the Byzantines therefore no longer had reason for concern.
The Maghrib enjoyed four years of peace as a result of the serious political
turmoil affecting the caliphate in Damascus, with the war between the caliph
and ‘+/
X /
V /
# >
!
" ‘Abd-al-
*X%
#
In order to recover what had been lost in the Maghrib, ‘+/ V
V*X%
! & ! !!
/ ~
X / ‘!X# ~
X
+/VV* X¡’s example by making a tactical peace with the
Berbers in order to be better able to deal with the Byzantines. He gained
the upper hand, killed large numbers of them and captured and sacked
# >
" $
V+
# ~
X
decided to destroy Carthage. To his great surprise, however, the other great
Z/ /& Z
K / X
&
*X
%
X
& \ + ¼ !
K
% !
&
%
!
"
~
X
his army to retreat to Cyrenaica. This was the Muslim army’s second major
'\
#
> "
"/ *
!
!
& X
traces attesting to the presence of the Arabs and Muslims destroyed.7 Many
of the queen’s Christian and Berber followers disapproved of this savage
& &
~
X# >
&
X
"
! # '
his advantage, the Byzantine governor attacked Carthage in 697, killing and
"
VZ
%#8 ¢ X
! '\
&
the remnants of the Muslim army returned to Cyrenaica with the governor
~
X
! "! /
" ‘+/ V
V*X%#
The reinforcements arrived in 700. The army, whose main objective was
%
X
&
+
¼ !
# ?
/ ~
X&
X
% ! "
# ' =
%
"
known as ‘X
’s well,’ this marking the end of resistance in the near or
*
/# '\
/ "
#
The army then marched on Carthage for the second time with the aim
Z
& ! !
% "
night to return to Sicily. In order to prevent any Byzantine attack from
the sea, the governor built a new town dominating Carthage some 12 km to
7 Ibn ‘' X& 2
#<., V, p. 36.
8 Ibid., p. 37.
310
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
the east: Tunis. He made it a maritime base with an arsenal, a great mosque, a
governor’s residence, a military post and a university (Zeitouna University).
All Berber and Byzantine resistance had now been overcome. The
governor applied himself to matters such as the administrative organization
'\
& !
'
!&
of Arabic. As a result of his policy of integration, Berber chiefs occupied
"
!
'\
/
!
'
!
# '
706, however, the governor of Egypt, ‘Abd-al-‘+ / *
X& !
~
X
!#
*X /
"" '\
#
courageous and very able military leader who, according to Ibn ‘Abd-al-
~
%
!&
/ "" " '
\
!
#9
Under the new governor, the whole of the Maghrib apart from the western
"
/
! *
!#
!"
*X’s great thirst for booty and
his contemptuous attitude towards the Berbers. However, such exactions
!
'
!
&
"
'
!
'\
# ' & jizya (poll tax on non-
Muslims) was imposed on Berbers who had converted to Islam even though
it was meant to be paid only by members of other revealed religions who
wanted religious autonomy. As if to legitimize this infringement of the law,
many of those holding power under the Umayyads and ‘+//X
to the Berbers as
+*, a derogatory term for non-Arab converts to Islam.
Such treatment led to a great many Berber revolts and rebellions. It also
"
"
! !& "
X¡!
‘!&
! !
"
'\
"
/
! "!
/ # >
& !& *X /
’s policy fostered the arrival in Barbary of dissident Arab movements
/ X¡
‘ites.10 On the death of the caliph ‘+/ V
V*X%
{& *X
>
"
# /
!
X\ / X
'
!# ' ==
entrusted this task to some twenty celebrated teachers. The Maghrib was
entirely Islamized.
Following the completion of the Islamization of the Maghrib in 710,
serious political and religious problems arose throughout the region.
>
"
/ X¡& ‘ites,
~
*X%# > "
&
$
Islamization, had one thing in common: they were a reaction to the Arab
rulers’ policy of oppression, persecution and humiliation. The reactions of
+VZ
X
&
. , p. 94; Ibn ‘' X& 2
#<., I, p. 29.
10 ~
*
’nis,
‘arab li-l-Maghrib, Cairo, ‘
!
V!
‘rifa, 1972, p. 47.
311
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
""
K
X¡
'\
*
/ K
took different forms.
? ^
> X¡
‘ites followed a strategy of dividing up power.
>
& /
""
# > X¡
established three states, in the eastern, central and western Maghrib, where
"
/ [
! & * X
'/X¦
# > !
"
"
‘
X! &
~
!!
dynasties, which will be discussed later.
> X¡ ! !
"
between the fourth caliph ‘+ / +/ X/
*
‘X
/ +/
X&
Q
VX!Y# *
‘X
‘+’s authority and accused him of involvement in the assassination of the
third caliph, ‘!X / ‘+X#
Part of ‘+ / +/ X/’s army considered that the arbitration that
followed the wars between the two men was unjust because it was not to
‘+’s advantage. They broke away from the other Muslims and came to
/ %
X¡# > /
} ’s
was unjust and should be opposed, that every Muslim guilty of a mortal
¡
/ *
!
"!
the duties of the Imam, the supreme leader of the community (umma). Their
efforts had little impact because of the almost complete lack of any central
authority able to harmonize theory and practice. They split into several
&
¡
&
& +
\
'/X¦&
! Z
@
& ~
¦
!
! =#
of the caliphs, including ‘+/ V
V*X% / ‘Abd-al-‘+&
follow a policy of openness and integration towards them, but in vain. In
&
" *
X / *
@
!!
!
! ! '
\& ~¡X
!# Z
century, the movement had almost completely disappeared in the eastern
Islamic world.
> X¡
/\
! " "
'
!
and taking part in political organization to revolts and secessionist wars.
They moved away from the capital of the caliphate to North Africa, where
the Berbers, suffering Umayyad exactions and attracted by the democratic
aspects of their teaching, eventually embraced it.
+ X¡’ defeat in the east, two main tendencies continued
/
'
!
+
&
'/X¦ X¡
/
{#
> X¡ %
!
’ exactions and
312
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
" Z/ *
/ "
!
#
<% '/X¦& /
AH/eighth
century. When both tendencies sought to take control of Kairouan, they ended
"
# >
% !
/ '/
V+‘ath to
! {# >
'/X¦
& !
¡!X
>
#
' /
/
X¡!
most sectarian and intransigent.
After heresy and revolt, Barbary was the scene of a heretical movement
! V /
! X¡&
/ >
#
+
X¡&
western Maghrib, where he founded the kingdom of Barghwata at Tamesna
on the Atlantic coast between Salé and Azemmour. This kingdom lasted until
the middle of the twelfth century. According to Ibn ‘' X
VZ
%&
was a Jew and a native of Salé. The dynasty produced a Qur’X Z/
with having Qur’X
//
# >
""# +
"
"& "
!
# >
% "
!
[
!
¦X#
¡!X
"
" ! "!& "
of palm groves and the digging of irrigation canals. This soon transformed
the population’s way of life as they ceased to be nomads and became settled.
'
& & " Z
* X
/
" /
$
#
The Jews controlled the economic life of the country by working the
gold and silver mines in Dra. The Mu‘tazilites sent their 3 (alms tax)
>
&
# % X¡
! ¡!X
& '/X¦ "
!"
"
* X
#
+ '/X¦
! *
/
Z
Rustum, founded by ‘+/ V
V[
@!X / [ !
VX
V'/X¦&
whom the Berbers swore allegiance. For doctrinal and political, as well as
geographical reasons, they did not always enjoy good relations with the
+
/ # + & +
/
‘+//X
!/ $
" '\
& *X%!
its hostility to all heretical sects. Similarly, their relations with the Idrisids
# > '
‘ites and had expansionist
designs on the territory of the relatively weak Rustumid state. Although they
did not share the same beliefs, the Rustumids had peaceful relations with the
Umayyads of Spain. This was for purely political and strategic reasons, since
both states were hostile to the ‘+//X & +
/
' #
313
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
>
/! X!
"
""
"
&
* X
[
!
# >
*
/ " X! ""
+/ ‘+/
X
V‘ # "
‘ite
! X!
Z/
!
/ !
+
/
`# $
"
" #
> X!
& "
‘! /
X&
% *
&
!# >
/! ‘ite Muslims and migrated to Egypt, where they settled until
X!
"
!
& !
punish for their alliance with the ‘+//X # > " +
&
>
+
# >
X!
"
&
V*
# >
/
!
for destroying the agricultural civilization of the regions they conquered,
thereby causing a return to nomadism.
In order fully to carry out the mission of Islamization by establishing
Islam among the newly converted Berbers, the Umayyad caliph ‘Umar
ibn ‘Abd-al-‘+
%
'
!
!
!" ! !
¡
#
During the previous century, from 705 to 800, political and doctrinal
"/!
"
$
" # '
*
/ Z
* X
&
X¡&
/
¡!X
!
*%
Z/&
/ Z
# ¡!X
!
in southern Morocco, a cultural centre of a very high order and superior to
other Islamic capitals, including Fez and Basra. Contrary to what is widely
/ &
/
X¡& ""
"" *X%#
> ¡ " / '!
! *X% / +
& %
‘sage of Medina’, was one of the most decisive factors in the Islamization of
Africa, which explains why it is the dominant school almost throughout the
# '
/ !
! Sunna (normative
custom and practice of the Prophet), its scrupulous respect for devout
theologians of the past and its rejection of scholastic disputes. Its teaching was
!
'\
! ! & ! "
! =& / +/ VV~
‘+ / X &
/ *X%
Medina. Its widespread dissemination was delayed because the Umayyad
and then ‘+//X ~
# >
314
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
/
¡ " & "
"
+/
‘
V*
Q# {KY#
>
/! *X%!
!
! ! '\
*
/ "
' &
!
! '
! /
’X
and the Sunna. Many families from al-Andalus also responded to this call. All
these went to Fez, as did a great many scholars who decided to leave Muslim
Spain and settle there. Among them was the eminent scholar Asbagh, who
" !
*X%!
!
#
In addition, the world’ &
V
&
established there in 859.
& "
/ / [X¦ ‘ites, who
"
!
X¡
Z/
*
/
against their traditional adversaries, the Zenets of the central and western
*
/# > ‘ites did not hesitate to use force to impose their beliefs on
the population, who were protected only by the Umayyads of al-Andalus and
the much-feared Zenets. Doctrinal disputes were particularly conspicuous
during the period 800–909, the two dates corresponding respectively to the
! " +
/
"
X!
for Egypt.
'
/
'\
& ‘+//X
"
V[
""
'/X! /
V+
/&
the son of one of his former military commanders. Two years later, when
"
"
"/!
& '/X!
seized the opportunity to declare independence. This was the beginning
+
/
&
*
/# ' "
grew until all the states on the Italian coast were paying a poll tax to it.
Internally, however, it faced constant rebellions that were religious or social
/ X¡& Z/
or others.
> +
/
&
authorities such as the &4* Q¡ Y# > *X%
"
persecution and the most appalling physical punishment. The scholar al-
Z / [
&
"
/
"" &
\
!"# +
! '\
&
!
important province of the Maghrib, was the scene of much persecution
*X%# > '/X¦ ‘ites were quite powerful and
# > +
/ " "
~
*
‘
" *X%#
>
"
to a more peaceful atmosphere conducive to the introduction of Islam came
315
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
with the appointment to the judiciary between 840 and 858 of a number of
*X%
&
@#
The decline of the Aghlabid dynasty’s authority began around 875
with the loss, to the Byzantines in particular, of some of the regions it had
# ¢
% /
Z/ /& X!
/ # +
& X!
the Maghrib for Egypt in 909, never to return. With this, the Idrisid dynasty
came to an end. Backed by the Umayyads of al-Andalus, the Zenets became
almost the sole rulers. They soon threw off the authority of the Umayyads
and remained in power until the rise of the Almoravids in 1069. The turning-
"
+/ ‘+/
X ‘ite, killed by
V
‘ /
V*
& !
" Z
* X
‘ '\
" # *X%! ! !
of marginalization.
¢ *
@
!!
/
V
@ / *
!
! " & "
/
"
!
"" *X%!# > '
! *
/ !
$
/ $
# '
was the beginning of the emergence of the Sunna
*X%!# >
of Islam was not a linear process as the various sects that tried to gain the
""
!
! !# *X%!&
been a factor for unity and social peace in al-Andalus, was to play a leading
role in the consolidation phase of Islamization. Historians have noted that
*X%!
V+
\
# '
'\
*X%’s own lifetime, but those in power sought to suppress
~
!#
+ *
@
!!
~
@/&
"
*X%! *
! "
/ !"
$
(madhhabY
"
&
$
#+))’, the work
/ *X% / +
&
*X% &
whole doctrine is based.
>
*X%!
"
"
X! / ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX%& !
to 796.11 The school did not, however, achieve stability and full expansion
!
@ /
‘
V>
%& "
"
*
@
!!
/
V+
/&
*
'\
&
"" !
judiciary (840–54).
11 ! !
!
*X%!
* ! "
&
VX¦ ‘' X¦& Tart.
+&*.
‘rifat a‘
.
#& [
/
& ¢X
V
\X& =& ""# `& `£ +@!
/ *
@
!!
V
*
\\
& $
))*.
<!
%
)*.& # '@X ‘+//X& Z
& =& ""# `K#
316
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
*X%’s lifetime many intellectuals from North Africa went to
Medina to receive instruction from him, as his school had become a socio-
legal system that had gained the adherence of a large number of Muslims in
the Orient, Asia and elsewhere.
> * ! "
*X% / +
’ work #+))’
/
V}X /
& !
/ % X / ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
/# Z !
!
*X% / +
*
!
%#
>
*X%! * ! "
/
+ X‘
doctrine, which had been virtually a state doctrine up to that time.
> $
\ / *X%! * ! "
"
by the Umayyad * there was the result of a number of factors. These
included journeys by Spanish scholars to Medina in order to return to
[
& X ’s wide dissemination of
& X!’
*X%’s main disciples and the
!
!
*X%
X!
&
latter saying: ‘>
*
±*X%² #’
However, rivalry continued between the Umayyads of Spain and the
‘+//X
" Z
& ~
!
! '\
# !"
" +/
Ja‘
V*
’s wish that all Muslims should adopt a single doctrine, that
&
*X% / +
& /
#+))’, and the rivalry between
'
\
"" *
# >
*X%!
also the result of the Spaniards’ distrust of what they saw as the Iraqi jurists’
excessive ‘modernization’ of 6& Q'
!
¡ " Y& $
of their bedouin roots still being very strong. The same factors account for
*X%!
""
[X¦ "
# >
[X¦ ‘ites who were prepared to resort to violence and persecute
the adherents of other doctrines in order to maintain their supremacy.
>
$ / *X%!
~
! %
/
!
/ !& " / *X%
‘ ’ (scholars learned in the Islamic legal and theological sciences) and
/ ""
&
[X¦ ‘ites who tried to impose their
doctrine by force and persecution. One victim of this was the distinguished
'/ +/
V
X&
8 on
*X%
#
> " *X%!
!
of al-Mu‘ VX / Z
V
X¡& "
*X%!# "
/ ‘
~
$
=`{# '
*X% $ +
"
" #
? & X¡!& ‘!
~
! " !
&
/
+
/
¡
317
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
!
! !
*X%&
rejected all forms of injustice. Thus they appointed only those people who
agreed to support their doctrine.
> '
/
!
*X%! /
"
"!
#
' ''
""
*X%
& ‘!
/ *
‘
/
V+ &
'
"
& &
/ /
#
+/
V
V~
‘+/
X / *X%
V+X
V
¡ "
the city.
*X%!
/\
/
!
* X
&
¡!X
{
Z/ !
!/
X¡
!#
X¡
Z/& /
% !
many fugitives from Córdoba (following the persecution to which they had
been subjected by the
*
V~
%
! / X!
V[
/
Y
'\
# '/
/ /
¡!X
# *
!
! %
* X
* had long had
close economic, trading, cultural and political relations with the Umayyad
rulers in Córdoba. These relations had continued since the accession of ad-
X%
& ‘+/ V
V[
@!X ''# '/ ‘' X
‘The kings of the Maghrib served him and recognized his authority in both
>
¡!X
#’
¢
V
‘ /
V*
Q# KY / +/
‘+/
X
V‘& Z
* X
¡!X
‘# & *
@
!!
/
V
@ / *
!
V+! Q# KY
!
% * X ’
" # >
*X%
""
‘ism in
+
VX¡
adopted was abandoned. However, the dynasty again lost power, this time
to Ma‘X / '!X‘
V‘&
V\ Q
Y
*
@
!!
/
@ Q
VX%Y# / ¡!X
!
/
"
!" *
@
!!
#
>
/ !
¡!X
& >
½ /
!
*X%!
ties, dialogue between scholars and fruitful exchange on the political and
! # > ¡!X ""
" *X%!& /
!
dominant through the action of the
*
*
@
!!
'/ ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX%
" [X¦ ‘ism, which exploited the chauvinism
X¡
*
/
*X%!
in the western Maghrib. The author of .<
<.*
wrote in this
connection:
318
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
+
" *X%
!
/
legal doctrine, but also as a theological school, since strong commitment to
its legal method and its theological method, consisting in the application of the
Sunna and the rejection of any philosophical speculation and interpretation,
was also evident.12
The Almoravids, who brought about the political, religious and doctrinal
*
/& !
*X%!
# >
also took decisive action to spread Islam to sub-Saharan Africa.
T H E A L M O R AV I D M OV E M E N T
+ / & +
of a major socio-political upheaval that weakened the established order. A
!
! !
!
!
tribes that had converted to Islam sought to unify the desert tribes that had
always been sworn enemies of each other.
! *
&
@ X / '/X!&
X¡
/&
%
'
!
+
religious circles who would be capable of teaching Islam to the members of
/# > !
%& /
was lucky enough to meet ‘+/
X / X ! /
able to carry out such a task. ‘+/
X
" &
Islam. In order to root out the Zenets’ pagan customs, he withdrew to a river
(the Senegal) with his pupils and founded a .) &
he instructed and trained them in asceticism. Part of his tribe, the Lamtuna,
decided to join him and little by little the group expanded.
Initially, ‘+/
X / X " "
'
! / "
means – through preaching and persuasion – but when he encountered
resistance, in 1042 he placed himself at the head of his men, attacked the
surrounding tribes and forced them to embrace Islam. He tried to expand his
activities well into the south of the continent, as far as Senegal, Ghana and
# "
'
!
+
/
the Maghrib and Spain for almost a century by making them a single state
with its capital in Marrakesh.
When the Almoravids came to power, they put an end to the tribal
system in the Maghrib. They ruled over the peoples from the Atlantic coast
12
"
*X%! +
*
/& *
@
!!
/ ~
@/& 5)++
.
*
6<.
*& *
!!
& *
/
‘
¦X
& `& "# `#
319
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
right to the heart of the continent. ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
¦ \ >!
Arnold as writing: ‘What needs to be emphasized in the history of the spread
'
! ! * X/
" ""
! !
that drew a large number of Berber tribes into the Islamic umma.’13 They
displayed staunch faith and determination in the Islamization of the Sudan.
Indeed, it was their support that enabled the Almoravids, commanded by
/ >
& *
% =`# & ‘Commander of
the Faithful’ in the Maghrib, became the second leader of the Almoravid
state, which successfully disseminated Islam in sub-Saharan Africa. He gave
considerable impetus to the advancement of learning and supported and
encouraged scholars. He was himself a scholar known for the soundness
of his references (+ Y# ’s time, towns such as Timbuktu,
/
% & /
!
$
#
The Islamization of sub-Saharan Africa
After subjugating the Berber states in the west, the Muslims reached the
Atlantic. They established themselves in Spain and induced the peoples
of the North African coast to give up their attachment to Christianity and
convert to Islam. The conquest did not take place without resistance, however,
particularly from the peoples of the Atlas mountains.
Principalities were established in Algeria and Morocco so that, from
the Indus to the Atlantic, a great trading area was formed in which Arab and
Berber merchants were able to travel freely to trade their goods using a gold
currency, the dinar. Trade routes also developed to West Africa (the Tekrour,
Sokoto, Macina and Toucouleur empires), East Africa (Kanem Bornu and
Ethiopia) and Central Africa. Theocratic empires in which Islam developed
at an early date also emerged.
The trans-Saharan trade routes14 that began to be established in the eighth
century enabled Muslim caravans and missionaries to spread the religious,
political and social values of Islam, but they gained little foothold among
the animist black peoples. This continued to be the case until the arrival
of the Almoravids, who took control of the gold trade and spread Islam to
the whole of West Africa by waging a holy war against the pagan peoples
in the eleventh century. The Almoravid armies took their campaign as far
13 ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
¦&
+
$*
$*&
, Jeddah, ‘
!
V
ma‘rifa, 1986, p. 211, quoting Thomas W. Arnold, The Spread of Islam in the World: A History
of Peaceful Preaching.
14 See map, p. 344.
320
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
as the kingdom of Ghana, whose fame and importance were based on the
exploitation of its gold and salt mines on the Niger in Upper Senegal.
Africa was the cradle of traditional or animist religions whose main
feature was the lack of any clear division between the spiritual and natural
worlds and therefore between the human spirit and its environment. Although
there were a great many African religions, almost all of them stressed the
existence of a god or a single creator surrounded by spirits inhabiting nature,
trees and water courses, representing the ancestral spirits that had founded
the family or clan. Such traditional African beliefs are still found in some
Christian Baptist movements. Syncretic groups spread throughout Africa,
particularly into the south and centre of the continent, where they remain
powerful.
TH E G R E AT A F R IC A N EMPIRES
Mali was a vassal of Ghana, but little is known about the origins of these
countries. It is likely that they began modestly as no more than what
historians have generally referred to as tribal chieftaincies. They were a
meeting-point between sub-Saharan Africa and North Africa and begin to
appear in accounts of travels by Arab historians in the eighth century. The
histories of Mali and Ghana are known from oral tradition and the accounts of
Arab writers and travellers, many of them geographers and historians, who
described their wealth and the splendour of their rulers’ courts. Although
extensive, structured and hierarchically organized states emerged on their
territory very early on and their fame spread beyond the borders of Africa
when, as a result of a shift in world trade, the Atlantic replaced the trans-
Saharan routes, these great political entities in the interior of the Sahel began
to decline.
The early emergence of these states in the Niger loop (the bend of the
Niger) was a result of the social stability fostered by the presence of Islam
which broke down many barriers, thus creating the conditions for social
development and, therefore, economic prosperity. This prosperity was also
/
!/
!/ /
& !
climate favourable to both raising livestock and farming, the proximity of
a large number of mines which for centuries supplied the Middle East and
Europe with gold, in particular for minting coins, and above all, from the
thirteenth century onwards, the expansion of trans-Saharan trade in which
the successive states played an active role since they were ideally located at
the junction of various trade routes. Beginning in the eighth century, trade
fostered the spread of Islam in the region through proselytization by Muslims
and the prestige of wealthy and educated Muslim merchants.
321
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Most of the authors of classical Arabic sources on the empires of the
Sudan and the Sahel, along with their works, are listed below. Some of them
lived in the places they wrote about. These are the most important sources
+
& /
'/
¦
X X/V
V
V!
Q==KY& #
.!
$*
![
+/ ‘/
VZ
% Q=KY& #<.
$*
.
$*&
+#<.[
+/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
V' Q==KY& 3
&
$&
$&[
+/VV~
‘+ / +/
‘ (d. 1310), % *
).
.+4
&)
$*
.
#<.
+*
*
Xs.
'/ Z
Q=KY& 5$
11
$*
<’.
!.
‘+/ V
V[
@!X / ‘+/ V
V~
%
! QK=Y&
#!
+#<..
'/ ~
\
QKY& #
+
[
Ibn ‘' X Q # ==`Y& 2
<. $*
.
%
+#<.[
‘+/ V
V[
@!X /
Q=`K=Y& . al-‘ibar.
X\
V~
!
Q==K=``Y& Mu‘"
. [
The Ghana empire and Tekrour
Islam is thought to have arrived in Ghana in the eighth century, brought
by Arabs who travelled to and fro across Africa. According to the 5*
, Ghana was founded in the fourth century by Berbers who established
/
% ""
# +
kings has not been established with any certainty, the Arab chroniclers
estimated that the kingdom had had a succession of twenty or thirty kings.
The inhabitants were Soninke farmers, the forebears of the present-day
Sarakolle. The Soninke, who specialized in the kola trade, were referred to
as Wangara. They were the driving-force in economic life and they organized
caravans to the southern forests from where they brought back kola, nuts,
& "
! &
"
!% &
fabrics and copper articles.15
'
+
/
}
& Z/ %
were still in power. The Arab occupation of the Maghrib favoured the gold
/ }
¡!X
# &
eighth century, they were overthrown by a Soninke called Kaya Maghan
15 On the central role of gold, which was much desired by the European nations, which rushed
to the Sudan, see UNESCO, General History of Africa, Paris, UNESCO Publishing, 1987,
Volume IV, pp. 693–710.
32 2
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
TAGANT T
Abu Bakr ª A
1080 AWKAR W
X
T!/
%
Kiffa ª
Nema
GHANA
Nioro MEMA
Goumbou
G ª ¡¾
am
bi
a
er
ig
N
ª %
2.14 The Ghana empire at the beginning of the eleventh century (© UNESCO)
Cissé (‘master of gold’Y&
%
# >
country roughly corresponded to the gold-bearing region of Bambouk and
had its capital at Koumbi-Saleh (now in Mauritania). Between the eighth
and eleventh centuries the Arab sources describe a powerful and prosperous
state in the western Sudan between the Middle Senegal and the Niger loop.
Who were the founders of Ghana? According to the historians, neither a
racial group nor white stock founded the empire. It should be noted, however,
that according to Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!& +
/ %
expedition against the Sudan–Ghana in about 734. In the mid-eighth century
"
/ ¡!X
+
"V
day Mauritania, digging wells all along the route at the most strategic points.
Two towns grew up in this region where the Arab-Berber camel-drivers
and the Wangara donkey-drivers from the south met: Ghana and Awdaghost.
+VZ
%& /
& }
Koumbi-Saleh. Stressing the spread of Islam in Ghana and the increase in the
number of socio-professional groups and social classes to which it gave rise,
VZ
%
‘The Muslims occupied the most senior positions; they acted
on behalf of the king, who chose his treasurer and most of his ministers from
among them, which gave them considerable prestige.’16
!
&
VZ
% " '
! /
% %&
Waar Diabi, who died in 1040. Regarding him, Joseph Cuoq notes:
16 See Joseph Cuoq, Histoire de l’islamisation de l’Afrique de l’ ,
<
6
XVIè siècle, Paris, P. Geuthner, Librairie Orientale, 1984, p. 12.
323
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
% %
/!
*
!# Z
!
Islam had therefore clearly reached one of the tribes of the Senegal river. His
conversion was probably due to the Lamtuna since his son fought with them
X
={K#17
In the ninth century, the kings of Ghana extended their authority
throughout the region of Galam, over Tekrour, Djenné and Timbuktu. As
for the Berbers in Awdaghost, they later revolted against Tounka, the king
of Ghana, and put him to death. Some time around 990, a successor of the
murdered king conquered the kingdom of Awdaghost and placed it under
black authority.
Thus, in sub-Saharan Africa, while some succeeded in spreading Islam
by persuasion and patience, others sought to do so by force of arms. The
Islamization of sub-Saharan Africa, especially the part known as the Sudan,
was fostered by various factors, particularly the conversion to Islam of
African kings and sovereigns and the expansion of Arab-Islamic teaching
and culture that they encouraged. Another no less important factor was,
perhaps, ", used by some conquerors to disseminate Islam and establish
theocratic states in Africa in general and the Sudan in particular.
>
%
!
/
between sub-Saharan Africa and Egypt, on the one hand, and North Africa,
&
/
'
!
these regions, but also, and above all, of Arab-Islamic culture tout court.
The Arabic language was a medium and means of communication not only
between scholars and students, but also between African states and the
Muslim states of the Arab East and the Maghrib and with the rest of the world.
However, none of this would have been possible without the involvement
of Arab merchants and travellers who, through trade, also acted as teachers
!
& "
!
'
!
in sub-Saharan Africa. Also important were the African students who went
to study in Muslim countries with the aid and assistance of African rulers
who saw this as a way of developing Islamic learning in their kingdoms.
/%
/
!
*
/ !
& "
+
/
and religious teaching methods in their countries, as is reported in historical
works such as 5*
$ and 5*
.
The brief information about the country provided by Arab geographers
"
X¡
"
+
X¡
Z/
who, in the tenth century, had twenty kings under his authority. A century
&
VZ
% "
/
%
={&
17 Ibid.
324
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
Almoravids conquered Ghana, although government was left in the hands
of its king, the Toukan Meni, known as the ‘King of Gold’, who derived his
income from the gold and merchandise that passed through his territory. In
1077, however, the king’s successor was unable to prevent the Almoravids
!
% }
# & Z/ /
the Adrar in Mauritania ‘on the right path’, before returning northwards,
/
&
% ¡!X
={
Awdaghost in 1054.
Historians have noted the problems often encountered by conquerors
over the centuries. This was similarly the case for the foreign conquerors
who invaded Africa in order to control it and appropriate its wealth. The
problems were often caused by ignorance of the country and the languages
spoken there. Generally, however, an invader’s success depended solely on
the strength or weakness of the country invaded. All this can be seen in the
Almoravid conquest of the Ghana empire18 when it began to display signs
of decline. It was in 1054 that Almoravid forces invaded the Ghana empire,
%
!/V
& !!
"
# > !
&
however, and the town was besieged for twenty-two years before the empire
fell. In 1087, eleven years after the fall of Koumbi-Saleh, the Cissé dynasty
tried to regain power, but the empire was already too fragmented, the
peoples and tribes of which it was composed being bitterly at odds with each
other. The Cissés’ unsuccessful attempts to regain their authority lasted for
a century. Later, a Soussou tribe that had always been hostile to the Soninke
managed to take power.
From Ghana right up to the last empires, the various elements – local,
indigenous races and foreigners or former conquerors – seem to have been
integrated into social life on the basis of a shared religion. While there
$ /
"&
!
intermarriage ultimately resulted in strong ties that centuries of living side-
/ V
# >
&
VZ
%& *
!
city of Ghana was a great metropolis where merchants and caravan-travellers
lived in close harmony with the various sections of the population. The same
was true of Awdaghost, captured in 1054, the year that saw the rise of the
X¡
" %# '
& ‘through their
conversion to Islam, the inhabitants became part of a broader political whole
% }
*
!’.19 It
should, however, be noted that Ghana had already been open to Islam even
before the arrival of the Almoravids.
18 See map, p. 323.
19 Cuoq, Histoire, p. 54.
325
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
¢ / >
\ *& +/ Z
% / ‘Umar
/
%
"
"
}
=#
This was the end of that important black kingdom. The survivors helped to
reinforce the other Sarakolle kingdoms of the south at a time when the victors
were strengthening their hold on the borders of the Sudan. This was the very
"
'
!
}
#
Towards the middle of the eleventh century the Wagadou – or Ghana
K !"
"# '
"
V}X/
&
government where the king, ministers and religious leaders lived, and the
empire’s economic capital, Koumbi-Saleh. The latter was considered to be
one of the most important markets of its time. In addition to salt and gold,
on which it had a virtual monopoly, it produced livestock, wheat, grapes,
/ !# +VZ
%& ==&
!
the historians who described the kingdom, especially its administrative
capital which he said was surrounded by a great wall with the royal palace
! %
&
disputes were heard.
Since historians and researchers generally regard Africa as the continent
of mystery and animist religions, it is only logical to examine how Islam,
a revealed religion professing the oneness of God (+*), managed to
establish itself in lands where animist religions had been shaping ideas and
attitudes for thousands of years. When Africans embraced Islam, however,
they worshipped according to the established rules. As historians have
noted, mosques and Qur’X /
V
Sahelian architectural style worthy of the name. Whatever the nature of
African religious practice, however, some local customs deriving from
traditional religions were preserved. One example of this is that when people
approached their king they knelt and sprinkled dust on their heads according
to their customary form of greeting. The Muslims, however, greeted him by
clapping their hands.
Islam could not therefore fail to include a certain degree of syncretism
on account of the strength of long-standing local traditions. Nonetheless,
kings made great efforts to change their subjects’ outlook by adopting the
customs and forms of enthronement of the caliphs and other commanders
of the faithful by receiving, when they were crowned, a seal, a sword and
a Qur’X / !!
"& !
recognized them as head of all the faithful who came to them.
+
!
/
&
commercial and social effects, it nevertheless gave rise to value judgements
on both sides. Since Islamization had left some local customs intact, the
" * ! !
" /
* @
!!
+\ &
/
"&
*
326
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
Walata out of hatred for the Peul, who surrounded the place where he was
living, and for fear that his children might intermarry with them.
These peoples were therefore imbued with the commercial, technological
&
& $
+
/VZ/
was this that bound them together. As Cuoq observes:
! \ }
=K " "
/ '/
Tumert’s Almohads (1221–30) in Morocco, it can be said that, despite limited
internal revolts, for a long period peace and prosperity reigned throughout the
+!
!" /
# +V
"/
/
referring to this period when he mentioned the chiefs of Ghana who passed
through Andalusia on their way to Mecca.20
+
VZ
%& ¢
/& % >%
&
%
the Sudan to embrace Islam. He is even said to have been in close contact
with ‘+/
X / X
@ X / '/X!&
%
% !
Z/
far been deaf to their preaching.
The location of the kingdom of Tekrour is a matter for debate, some
<
# ' !!
as Walata or Niger. It is, however, always described as a country that had
been entirely and profoundly Islamized. Islam seems to have been introduced
there in around 1040. Islamic law was also applied. The inhabitants were
Muslims because the sovereign’s religion was usually adopted by his
subjects. Thus, in the eleventh century Tekrour was a highly Islamized state
"
*
X/ / '/
X "
#
\ / & ! &
"" >%
\ % '
! $ } X
whom they transported the salt extracted from the Awlil salt marshes along
the Senegal river. The relations between Waar Diabe’s state and the Lemtuna
} X
& <//&
!
@ X / ‘Umar at the battle of Tabfarilla in 1056, sixteen years
before his father’
# +
V
\
& >%
centre where the desert caravans met to buy wool, copper, gems, gold dust
and slaves.
20 Cuoq, Histoire, p. 54.
327
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
E C O N O M IC O BJ E C T I V E S
' "&
!
& "
alleged ‘civilizing mission’ as a cover, the same can be said of all the other
foreign military forces that travelled throughout sub-Saharan Africa in search
of gold and salt. This was the case as early as the eighth century as regards
the gold of Senegal and Mali or, quite simply, the gold of the Sudan, which
# +
/ > !
804. The gold held a fascination for the Western Muslim dynasties, which
sent missions along the caravan routes. The sole aim of all these expeditions
was to gain access to gold, copper and salt. At that time, a camel-load of this
precious product, gold, was worth 3.5 & in Ouadane, 7 in Tichitt and
100–120 in Timbuktu.
The search for gold was an important issue for the Portuguese, who
from the sixteenth century had learnt that it was available in the western
Sudan. From around 1440 onwards, a new type of ship, the caravel, made
it easier for them to sail to the coasts of Africa. The author of the Esmerelda
reports among other things that: ‘The Alarves and Aznecs bring gold and
black slaves from Jalofo and Mandingue to Arguin.’ The Portuguese also set
about capturing slaves, but King Alfonso V (r. 1438–95) forbade them to do
so, ordering them rather to seek alliances, his intention being to convert the
people to Christianity. When the Portuguese began to divert one of the main
gold routes which, until the sixteenth century, had previously gone to the
Maghrib, they caused a drop in the supply of gold and quite serious political
disturbances, with the result that the Moroccan dynasties, the Merinids and
the Wattassids, experienced an unprecedented economic crisis. The Marabout
! !
*#
The Almoravid currency, which was minted in pure gold, was highly
*
"# > ~
"
"# *
!
" /
inscriptions were added to them. This shows that before they were able to
mint such coins themselves, the European states began by imitating Islamic
# >
! "
!
states in the value of their currencies. The Sahara was therefore a crossroads
for the gold that passed through it to the Maghrib. Gold coins were minted in
Marseilles (1227), Genoa and Florence (1252), and Venice from 1284 onwards.
> !
"
fourteenth century.21
21 On the extent of the gold trade in Africa and commercial links between Africa and Europe,
see UNESCO, General History of Africa, Volume IV, pp. 706ff.
328
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
¡!X
Ghadames
ª ª
+
TUAT FEZZAN ª
µ
HOGGAR
+
*
TASSILI N'AJJER
TUAREG
< +>++[ TIBESTI
+
SAGMARA
ALA
>µ
MADASA Tadmekka
JUDD
ª +[ KAOUAR
<+
¢
X
ª *
ª Z!
>!/
%
ª BORKU
ª Gao >
%
ª
Silla ª
SON ª
>+[µ[
ª Ghana GH
AI
KANE GAOGA
I M
DIARA
AL YATENGA HAUSA
ª ¡!
M
GOBIR BORNU WADAI
MOSSI KEBBI SO DARFUR
ª BAGUIRMI
Niani DENDI ZAMFARA
Ni
ge
e
B en u
2.15 The Mali and Kanem empires c. 1350 (© UNESCO)
The Mali empire and Kanem Bornu
Mali had previously been a vassal of Ghana, but in 1203 it took advantage
of the latter’s decline to assert its position in the region under the command of
Dossou. It was Soundiata Keita, however, who asserted the empire’s power
by ending Ghana’s hegemony in the early thirteenth century, defeating his
&
!
&
/
=`{#
region that was to become the Mali empire. It was a confederation of three
independent allied states (Mali, Macina and Wagadou).
When Soundiata’s son, Mansa Ouli, died, he was succeeded by a series
of kings who were unable to maintain the position in which Soundiata Keita
and Mansa Ouli had left the kingdom. In about 1307 Kankou Moussa took
power and restored the empire to its former glory by gaining control of the
salt and gold route that crossed the desert and by annexing other territories
as far as the Atlantic Ocean to the west, the Taghaza salt mines to the north,
and to the east where he annexed the Tekedda region where there were rich
329
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
copper mines whose exploitation constituted one of the foundations of the
empire’s economy.
From 1285 to 1300 Mali was ruled by Sakoura, a freed slave of the royal
family, who extended Mali’s power. His armies conquered all the territory
between the Atlantic around Gambia and the Gao region. The peace that
reigned in this vast empire attracted Mediterranean merchants who traded
intensively there. However, Sakoura was killed in the Tadjowa country in
eastern Chad when he was returning from the pilgrimage to Mecca.
Islam entered Mali in the early thirteenth century as a result of the work
of missionaries recruited from among the Arab and Berber Muslim merchants.
> !
!
}
# '
!
/
in the royal palace and then extended to the people with the assistance of the
sovereigns, who encouraged the development of Arab-Islamic learning and
culture. The emperors of Mali were among the African kings who did most
to promote the growth of Islam in their kingdom through the many measures
% # '/ Z
/
Muslims performed their religious duties in mosques full of the faithful who
competed with each other in their religious ardour and enthusiasm in order
to be in the front rows.
Kankou Moussa
'
/
==`
%
*
&
+/ Z
% ''& / %
*
Moussa, came to power. Under the direct or indirect authority of Mali, most of
the savannah countries from the mouth of the Gambia to the Hausa lands, the
south Saharan Tuaregs, the peoples of the gold-bearing regions and the great
Soninke and Songhay vassals obeyed the kings in Niani. Only the Dogons
*
!
" & /
the spread of Islam and Malian authority.
Kankou Moussa went to Mecca, an event widely reported by historians,
taking with him between 10 and 12 tons of gold for his travelling expenses,
and arriving in Cairo with thousands of richly dressed slaves each of whom
carried an ingot of gold. He returned from Mecca with a retinue of scholars,
artists, learned men, jurists and merchants, who established strong economic
and cultural ties between Egypt and Timbuktu and who provided the whole
#
'
¡
/ / '/ Z
& *
1352–53. Moussa also took advantage of this journey to buy a great many
Arabic and Islamic books with which to re-establish the libraries the Mossi
# > /%
&
# >!/
%
& ¢
¡¾ /
! $
'
!
learning that attracted students from throughout the world. It was there
330
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
that Arabic became one of West Africa’s languages of learning, culture and
writing.
The major towns – Timbuktu (which had a population of 100,000 at
that time), Djenné, Gao and Walata – were important economic and religious
centres. Their mosques, Qur’X
&
from the Maghrib such as Ahmed Baba stayed, enjoyed a very high reputation.
Ahmed Baba, a highly respected scholar born in Arouane, studied in Sankore.
He was one of the scholars whom the Moroccans deported to Morocco,
where, according to the 5*
$, he stayed for ‘six months short
of twenty years’. He returned and settled in Timbuktu, where he lived for
another twenty years before his death on 22 April 1627. His library contained
1,600 bound volumes that were seized by the Moroccans. During his captivity
in Morocco he wrote most of his books, which deal with various Islamic
disciplines. He was one of the many African Muslim scholars produced by
Arab-Islamic culture and the very valuable works he left to posterity are the
clearest evidence of the level of learning attained by Islamic culture in the
Sudan at that time.22
Walata, in particular, situated in the midst of the Sahara, was of major
strategic, political and commercial importance for the empires that emerged
in the subregion. It was under Mansa Moussa that it gained importance as
an urban centre. A garrison town, with some degree of autonomy, it became
the most important city in Mali and had a resident governor who represented
!"# '/ Z
&
!
visit it, mentions its importance as a trading centre.23
However, the large number of mosques and schools in the Mali
empire, and the intense religious fervour mentioned by historians such as
'/ Z
V‘!
& " !
"
! ! '
! !# > !
/
the royal authorities. Historians report, for example, the manifest impiety
+& !
&
Songhays’ animist customs.
In a sense Islam lived side-by-side with African customs and cultures,
which it never succeeded in entirely eliminating. However, this did not
prevent the advance of Islam (both faith and worship) as a result of the action
of the Malian kings who supported the religion in general, and the Sudanese
scholars who went in search of knowledge to Egypt and other countries of
the Arab East and then returned to their countries to disseminate it widely.
Timbuktu, Gao and Djenné played a leading role in this activity.
22 *
@!
‘t, 5*
$, Paris, Librairie d’Amérique et d’Orient, Adrien-
Maisonneuve, 1964, p. 307.
23 UNESCO, General History of Africa, Volume IV, pp. 671–2.
331
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Decline of the Mali empire
At its apogee in the fourteenth century, the Mali empire included all the
territories between the Sahara, the forests to the south, the Atlantic Ocean
and the Niger loop. Its power was based on salt and gold whose deposits
were near Mandé. The gold enabled the various Mansa of Mali to conduct
a wide-ranging expansionist policy through the purchase of equipment for
their powerful cavalry in North Africa.
Mali’s decline came with the death of King Souleiman. His son, Kassa,
reigned for only nine months and power then passed to Mari Diata II, the
son of Mansa Maghan. Anarchy broke out throughout the empire. Vassals
such as the Songhay rebelled and declared themselves independent, while in
/ = *
% /# Z
century, Songhay attacks had reduced Mali to the western territories, from
the Niger to the Atlantic, where the Portuguese had just arrived. According
to Hubert Deschamps, Mali unsuccessfully sought an alliance with them
against its enemies.24 In the fourteenth century disputes over the succession
along with independence movements further weakened Mali, which became
the weak prey of its rapidly developing neighbour, the Songhay.
Initially, Kanem and Bornu were separate states, but the wars of
expansion waged against Bornu by the kings of Kanem resulted in Bornu’s
annexation. Bornu was located in the eastern Hausa country and eastern
& $
# '
population was a mixture of Arab, Hamitic and black elements who had lived
in Bornu for centuries.
Islam reached the kingdom of Kanem in the eleventh century. Kanem
controlled a number of tribes, from the Sudan in the east, up into Egypt and
/
# +VZ
%
~
>
&
it sent an embassy in 1237. However, the kingdom fell into decline in the
fourteenth century as a result of repeated attacks by the Bulala tribes. This
was one of the reasons why, when Kanem regained its power, its king, ‘Uma
/ & !
"
Z
‘federation’ that
is known as Kanem-Bornu.
Kanem produced fabrics that the weavers called ‘dendi’. The coinage
""V/
#
!
*X%
‘*X% ’
was built there to encourage Islamic learning. 25 Al-‘!
/
inhabitants as being ‘strict in the practice of their religion’, although the
animist background was strong among the Kanembu of Bornu and remained
24 Ka‘t, 5*
$, p. 307.
25 ~
+! '/X!&
6&
$*& &
& *
%
/
V
¦
V!
& =& ""# ==#
332
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
!# ¢ %& *
!!
X!
&
ordered by the $&* (theologian) Mabarma not to take more than four wives,
he repudiated those that were over this number. The $&* gave the same
order to the Bornu chiefs, some of whom complied while others did not. It
should also be noted that the peoples of Kanem-Bornu wished to end their
geographical isolation by developing economic and even political relations
with distant countries. According to Cuoq: ‘For these peoples, entry into the
[House of Islam] represented progress away from animism.’26
The Songhay empire
Songhay had been a vassal of Mali but gained its independence by establishing
an empire. The former capital, Kukia, was abandoned in favour of Gao which
was in a better situation in the bend of the Niger, one of the most important
trans-Saharan trade routes. Its drier climate suited the Mediterranean
merchants better than the more southerly Kukia. Gao was the place of
investiture of the Dia, whose traditions had strong animist undertones. Trade
>
ª
>
ª
ª¢
TAGANT +[+[
'[+
ª> +[
ª +
>!/
%
+¢<'< ª ¢
ª >
%
ª +
> !
/
ª }
>+[µ[ ª
FOUTA !/ ª MEMA ª %
BA
'+[+
MB
ª
/
¾
¢
*' }Z'[
¡
}
+
UK
ZZ'
!
/
GURMA
}+
ª
Z
*+<' ª
ª
[+
ª ZAMFARA ªZ[
*
Z/
BORGU ª
ª
NUPE
2.16 The Songhay empire (© UNESCO)
26 Cuoq, Histoire, pp. 251–6.
333
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
was based on salt, of which the
Sorko had the monopoly on
the river. It was transported
to centres connected with the
gold and kola markets.
An impenetrable veil
hangs over the centuries
between the introduction of
Islam in 1000 and the coming
to power of the Sonni dynasty
in the thirteenth century.
The Sonni had awaited their
time patiently, watching
the decline of Mali, which
was already far advanced
by the end of the fourteenth
century. The Songhay empire
expanded rapidly under
the Sonni dynasty. Once it
had freed itself of Mali’s
2.17 Manuscript from Timbuktu control, it embarked upon
(© UNESCO) wars of conquest of its own.
Two emperors particularly
distinguished themselves in the epic history of the Songhay empire: Sonni
+ Z
+%
* @
!!
#
According to the histories of the time, the Sonni king Madogo, who
reigned around 1400, was a persecutor of Muslims. No one and nothing could
defeat him. ‘Always the conqueror, never conquered’, wrote the author of the
5*
$. He could not have been worse, if far less commendable, than
many other kings of Mali who succeeded him. But he was wrong to attack
the Muslim scholars of Timbuktu. Clearly perceiving the dangers threatening
his kingdom, he decided to eliminate them. Fighting in turn the Tuareg, the
Peul, Mali and Islam, he vanquished all his enemies and extended his control
all along the river Niger.
+ Z Q + ‘the Great’), who reigned from 1464 to 1492,
conquered Timbuktu (then in the hands of the Tuareg) and incorporated
*
!"# +%
* @
!!
+ Z
1492, replaced the title ‘Sonni’ with ‘Askia’, consolidated the Songhay empire
and gave it an even more complex organization than that of the Mali empire.
33 4
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
¢ +%
*
@
!!
! "
""
" &
'
!
! $
position in the country. Honours and power were bestowed upon them and
Askia chose his advisers from among their number. He made the pilgrimage
to Mecca at the beginning of his reign and in 1496/7 had himself invested
as caliph of Tekrour. In order to ensure the spread of Islam, he continued
his predecessor’s military conquests by leading a "
to the south of Muslim Mali and the Peul to the west, and annexed most of
the Hausa country to the east. By about 1516 Songhay extended almost to
Chad and Senegal, but it was not to survive much longer. Revolts in distant
"
+%
*
@
!!
’s blindness were serious obstacles to any
attempt to remedy the situation.
Askia was succeeded by his brother, Ishaq (r. 1539–49), whose reign
was marked by terror. He successfully fought off Morocco’s designs on the
Teghaza salt marshes. During Askia el-Hajji’s reign (1582–86) the Moroccans
again attacked Songhay and occupied Teghaza in 1585. The last Askia of Gao,
Ishaq II (1588–91), was responsible for the ending of his own reign and of
the empire through his failure to perceive the threat posed by Morocco and
its expansionist ambitions, which became manifest in 1590 with the Djouder
expedition.
+%
*
@
!!
! /
the Niger, but all he did was organize his defences near his capital, Gao.
*
! "
/
> /
1591, as political and economic factors also played their part. The sudden end
at Tondibi sounded the death knell of the Songhay empire and the southern
Sudan, where anarchy prevailed until the nineteenth century. The defensive
wars that the Muslim states waged against the conquerors were no less
savage than those they engaged in against animist groups. All the forces of
> / *
# '
that there were 12,000 cavalry, 30,000 infantry and 18,000 cavalry. According
to the author of 5*
$, there were 9,700 infantry.
From the beginning of the Almoravid movement in the early eleventh
century until the late sixteenth century, the military strategy used in battles
and wars was rudimentary. The African states were military states that lived
on war, but their weapons were of inferior quality27 and they mainly relied
on sabres, lances, cavalry and the bravery and recklessness of their soldiers.
According to Sékéné Mody Cissoko:
27 On the colonial methods of war that tended to make heroes out of the colonial military
leaders, see Jean Suret-Canale, %$&
,
<< Q
_ Q
, Paris, Éditions
sociales, 1973, p. 272.
335
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
The traditional weapons had
not changed; they used bows
and arrows, sabres, knives and
above all lances. The army had
no firearms. Morocco, which
was in contact with Songhay,
had had muskets and cannon
for years, but there is no record
of such arms being imported
into Songhay before the Djouder
expedition in 1591.28
It was these new weapons
that enabled the Moroccans
under the command of al-
*
/
/
fall of Gao and Timbuktu.
Despite the climate and
the death of many soldiers
in the desert, the heroic
resistance of the Songhay
army was remarkable.
Gunpowder was not yet
used in warfare. It was only
2.18 Qairouan Mosque, Tunisia
(© G. Degeorge)
+
became acquainted with
gunpowder and the musket through the Moroccans, who used them during
their military campaigns in sub-Saharan Africa to which they had been
attracted by gold and ivory.
> !
&
!
from the peoples they seek to conquer and the Arab-Berber invasion of sub-
+
"
#
also arose in their attempts to spread Islam. The administration and armed
forces of the countries they invaded were well organized. This was the case
with the Ghana, Mali and Songhay empires: ‘The leaders of Songhay were
well-versed in the art of war. They were very brave and daring and experts
in military tactics.’29
28 Sékéné Mody Cissoko, Tombouctou et l’Empire Songhay: épanouissement du Soudan Nigérien
au XVè–XVIè siècles, Dakar, Abidjan, 1975, p. 108.
29 Ibid., quoting Ka‘t, 5*
$, p. 146.
336
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
In addition to all these forces confronting the invaders there were others:
heat, the desert, ignorance of the terrain and lack of water. It will be recalled
that Ghana was beginning to show signs of weakness when it was invaded
by the Almoravids in 1054, but Koumbi-Saleh, at that time the commercial
"
!"& "
"
V
/
Almoravid forces managed to take it. Eleven years after the fall of the town
=&
¾
& % &
take power in Ghana several times despite the presence of the Almoravids.
By now, however, the empire was already fragmented, each tribe and ethnic
" "
"
desperately lacking.
The Moroccans, who wanted to control all the regions south of the
Sahara, encountered the same problems. The desert was a natural barrier
that held up their advance considerably. In order to conquer the African
!"&
V*
&
*& "
?
¡
of an army of almost 4,000 men. Cavalry and infantry had to march for six
months with their supplies to reach the Songhay empire, three-quarters
of them dying in the desert. It is worth making two observations at this
" &
*
!
& $
the Qur’X "/ /
£
&
second, the Moroccans used the services of a non-Muslim, Djouder, against
their fellow Muslims. The slow spread of Islam in Africa can in many cases
be attributed to the expansionist and colonial aims that lay behind the
conquerors’ actions. Cuoq remarks:
The Arabs were foreigners in these deserts and probably did not know the routes,
wells or staging-posts. In such circumstances, any expedition was bound to be risky.
They could certainly draw on the services of guides, who were readily available, but
the best guide is of little help when the local population is hostile.30
The quarter of the army that survived was certainly in a sorry state, but its
!
/
/ &
rudimentary weapons in comparison with Moroccan logistics.31 Since they
/
%
"
+%
& *
themselves to governing Gao and Timbuktu, guaranteeing communications
¡¾
>
& ?
Z
!/
# >
subsequently intermarried with the local population and founded the Arwa
group, which exists to this day.
30 Cuoq, Histoire, p. 5.
31 "
X&
$*
+
$*&
+’&
# *
%X
V
&
& X
V%X/
V!& =#
337
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
During the period of the great empires, these countries played a
!
they supplied before the discovery of America. Their collapse was followed
by the emergence of the Ashanti country, where traditional societies federated
so as to be able to respond to European demands. With the disappearance
of the three empires, the slave trade and " by the Peul were to continue
from the seventeenth to the nineteenth century, leading many ethnic groups
to migrate to West Africa.
Another form of resistance more akin to indifference than hostility
can also be noted: the Africans’ attachment to their traditional cultures and
# '/ Z
&
!"&
%
""
!
women mixing together. According to Cuoq, such curious behaviour:
shows the strength of Tuareg customs in this milieu, in which women have
inconceivable freedom. They may even receive men in their homes. This gave
rise to a distinct genre of courtly literature in which [a gallant knight] declares
his love to a beautiful woman.32
The wealth and privileges amassed by the upper classes were such that they
were above the law. There was therefore one law for the rich and another for
everyone else. The middle class was comparatively small. The &4*, imams
and teachers were ‘
’ paid by the sultan’s court. The merchants,
most of whom were foreigners, also belonged to the middle class. The state
ensured that they were properly treated. The sultans also took care to protect
minorities, who were treated as equals of the indigenous population because
they were believers. They worked in harmony with the local people. The
lower classes were more numerous than either of the other two, accounting
!
""
# +%
*
@
!!
!"
/
1,500 people when he went on the pilgrimage to Mecca. Another class, made
up of those who engaged in various professions, was no less important,
although it was quite small on account of the limited number of professions
that were practised.
While some people embraced Islam voluntarily, others did so under the
$
!
£
& %’s
conversion led ipso facto to that of his subjects. The Mossi and Dogon always
/
"
'
! "
# >
attached to their traditional religions and customs and, moreover, lived on
"
#
32 Cuoq, Histoire, p. 93.
338
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
The author of #
< notes that:
in large Sudanese towns like Timbuktu, Gao, Walata, Djenné and others there
lived a sizeable Maghribi population consisting for the most part of merchants,
jurists and teachers. Most of them had married Muslim Sudanese women. They
had chosen to settle down alongside their Muslim brothers.33
These remarks eloquently demonstrate how cosmopolitan the towns were.
The same could equally be said of societies like those of the Mali and Ghana
empires, whose social customs do not seem to have been very different from
those of the Songhay empire.
# >
did not, however, prevent social mobility based on individual merit, so it
was not a closed society. It was the openness of this society that allowed a
slave returning from the pilgrimage to Mecca to have his hands kissed by
high-ranking nobles. A slave’s status was also a function of that of his master.
Slaves of the upper class were superior to those of the middle class. Whatever
their class, individuals enjoyed freedom of movement and were at liberty to
practise whatever profession they wished.
The trans-Saharan trade routes went through Taoudenni, a place of
great strategic importance because of its salt mines. At the end of Askia
* @
!!
’s reign in 1528, the Songhay empire included most of Mali,
Niger and Senegal.34
The Comoros Islands – southern Africa
Islamization reached quite distant places, such as the Comoros Islands,
where Arab-Shirazians (mixed groups of Arabs and Iranians) arrived in the
twelfth century with their slaves and introduced Islam. The Comoros (Juzur
/ ) are an archipelago of small islands: Mayotte, Anjouan and Grande
Comore. They are situated to the north of the Mozambique channel between
Madagascar and continental Africa.
> !\
/ *
& } Q>Y&
={# > ""
* !# >
&
attached to their religion. Teaching of the Qur’X
+
/
began quite early, unlike southern Africa itself where the fact that access was
'
!
#
33
!
'!@
!!
>
%
%& #
<
$*
‘
%
#
.* 1493–1528& >"& *
%
¡X
V/ V V XX
VX%
& =#
34 See map, Appendix IV.
339
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
and the brotherhoods
By the sixteenth century, the age of the great Sudan-Sahelian empires (Ghana,
Mali, Songhay) was over. They had had the merit of bringing into being
vast communities where schools and places of worship were established,
peace and social justice were strengthened and economic development
was consolidated. It was in this peaceful environment that a new type of
" !
""
"
! / #
The conversion of those living in the towns was the natural outcome of this
!
# > / & X
&
spread rapidly in sub-Saharan Africa through the nomadic Kunta Berbers
who had joined it very early on.
'
%
'
!
+!
!
spread in the sub-Saharan regions and states, the Islam of the brotherhoods
soon made its way to sub-Saharan Africa via North Africa where some of the
orders had been established. These orders were to be found in a great many
Muslim countries, but were particularly strong in Egypt, the Sudan, Algeria,
Morocco and sub-Saharan Africa. It was through the Kunta Berber nomads
that from the mid-sixteenth century onwards the Muslim religious orders
()&) began to establish themselves in West Africa through the preaching
"
/ X
& ""
of the Niger loop.
In the Muslim empires of Ghana, Mali and Songhay, Islam had been
a state religion and the sovereigns themselves had done much to foster its
dissemination. However, by the early seventeenth century, after the empires
had disappeared, the situation was different and a new phase of Islamization
/
# > !
&
!"
! &
burst into the history of West Africa. They saw that Islam had still not reached
certain remote areas or had been diverted for other purposes and decided to
take up the torch by making themselves leaders of a brotherhood or resorting
to ", or in some cases doing both. Inevitably, new forms of resistance
""
& "
! ""
!
!
attached to animism, as in the case of the Mossi, Dogon and Bambara in the
Niger loop.
It was at this time, between the seventeenth and the nineteenth century,
that reform movements using mystical and individual, rather than military,
! !
!
'
!
/V
Africa. Theocratic states emerged among the Peul and Mandinka. These
included those of Usman Dan Fodio, between 1804 and 1810, Muhammed
Bello in 1817, and el-Hadji Omar Futiyu Tall from 1854. Thus, between 1804
and 1810, Usman Dan Fodio, with Peul support, led a religious movement
in the Hausa country that overthrew the Hausa leaders and established the
340
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
2.19 Great Mosque of Djenné, Mali (© G. Degeorge)
Sokoto empire in northern Nigeria. He then tried to invade Bornu, but met
!
#
&
son, Ahmed Bello, took over and extended his father’s empire, fostering the
conversion to Islam of other peoples in Nigeria.
Another theocratic state was established in the Massina by Sheikhou
Ahmadou, a Peul marabout who launched a " against the animist
Bambara, who had established an independent state after the fall of
the Mali and Songhay empires. The Bambara, who lived on both sides of the
Niger from Bamako to the region of Djenné and Massina, had for a long time
been subjects of the Mandinka and vassals of the Songhay. They became
independent some time in the mid-seventeenth century in two separate
states: one, with its capital at Ségou, lay between the Niger and the Bani
rivers; the other, Kaarta, was in northern Upper Senegal. Both were governed
by the Coulibaly family.
The Peul, who were scattered throughout the Sudan, established
several kingdoms in the nineteenth century. They are said to have founded
the kingdom of Tekrour in the ninth century, where the Diago dynasty
reigned until the tenth century. They were followed by the Manna, who
held power around the thirteenth century and were converted to Islam by
3 41
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
the Almoravids. The Tondyon dynasty followed in the fourteenth century
and the Koli Tenguela in Senegal in the sixteenth century.
TH E P E U L EMPIR E OF S O KO T O
Usman Dan Fodio was one of the Muslim African conquerors of West
Africa. He founded a theocratic state in the late eighteenth century. He
!
&
"!
*
&
peoples who had lived in north-western Nigeria since the tenth century
and established a number of city-states (Biram, Daura, Katsina, Zaria,
Kano and Gobir). He incited these Hausa-speaking peoples to rebel
against their pagan kings, especially the kings of Gobir. He launched a
!"
'
!
& "
/
southern Nigeria and established a theocratic state with its capital at Sokoto
in north-western Nigeria. This empire lasted until the beginning of the
twentieth century.
TH E P E U L EMPIR E OF M A S S I NA
*
&
$ "
/ >!/
%
¡¾&
another Muslim empire. From 1818 to 1853 it occupied present-day Niger
and included a number of ethnic groups. Its founder, Sheikhou Amadou,
was a great scholar who learnt the Qur’X
# >
shaykh (spiritual leader) was conferred on him by Usman Dan Fodio, the
eminent Muslim and scholar who established an immense Peul empire in
Nigeria in the early nineteenth century. Sheikhou Amadou embarked on an
active campaign of proselytization that resulted in victory over the animist
coalition, thanks to the Muslim groups that responded to his call for support.
The empire of Massina, whose capital was Hamdallahi, expanded
rapidly in the delta in predominantly Peul areas. Everything in the extensive
empire complied with Qur’X ""# '
""
/ ?
& &
Nooron, Banmanan, Sorogo, Somono, Biva and Songhay. Merchants, farmers,
!
!&
/ '
!
&
!
and contributed to its development.
After thirty years of expansion, however, it began to show signs of
weakness. The war against the Masassi decimated Sheikhou Amadou’s
troops. When Sheikhou Amadou died in 1844, his son, Amadou Sheikhou,
succeeded him but, in 1862, his grandson, Amadou, was confronted by the
armies of el-Hadji Omar Tall. Two Muslim armies fought each other, as
342
T H E I S L A M I Z AT I O N OF A F R IC A
they had at the battle of the Camel and when the Songhay fought Sultan
V*
’s army.
Following the approval by Massina’s community of believers of his
"
'
! *
& +!
~X!!
Z
/
& %
+!
&
presented his Muslim aims so cogently that all the believers who wanted to
see the spread of Islam rallied to his cause. The Dina, based on the Qur’X&
was born.
T H E T O UC O U L E U R EMPIRE
The history of the western Sudan is in part that of a struggle between Arab-
Berbers of the Sahara and Sudano-Sahelian peoples. There has always been
$
*
&
the Berbers fought each other.
When the Bambara kingdom of Ségou and the Massina empire
disappeared, el-Hadji Omar Tall arrived with his army in 1861. El-Hadji Omar
>
/
X Q
Y =# + !"
’X
education he went on to study Arab-Islamic sciences and performed the
pilgrimage to Mecca in 1826. In 1850, after an absence of more than ten years
during which time he visited many capitals including those of Sokoto and
Bornu, he began a " in Fouta Djallon. In Senegal he came up against
French colonial forces. After being defeated at the siege of Fort Medina in
1857, he moved eastwards.
El-Hadji Omar Tall accused the Bambara of animism or, at least,
syncretism and attacked their kingdom, taking Ségou in 1861. He then
marched on Massina, captured its capital, Hamdallahi, converted a large
"
""
>¡X
#
a strong impact on West and Central Africa. He died at Déguimbéré, near
Bandiagara, in 1864 and was succeeded by his nephew, Tidiani Tall, who
moved the capital to Bandiagara.
Fearing a revival of the " conducted in these areas in the eighteenth
and nineteenth centuries, France, the colonial power, acted ruthlessly
against the successors of the armed missionaries. It was the beginning of a
new era.
Conclusion
When the Arabs left the Arabian peninsula to conquer the world, they did
so in order to spread Islam to all the peoples on earth. After half a century,
however, the movement was experiencing political, social and cultural
343
TH E F I R S T S TAG E I N T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
problems that slowed it down considerably, when they did not halt it
altogether.
Claiming to be universal, Islam arrived in Africa, spreading from the
Nile to the Atlantic along the Mediterranean coast. Islamization made slow
headway on account of the changes of political regimes and the various forms
of foreign or indigenous resistance the Arab-Berber armies encountered – for
example, from the Byzantines, as successors of the Romans, whose presence
in Africa was mainly intended to make the north of the continent a granary for
their empire and, incidentally, a Christian land. Berber revolts and apostasy
were another, in this case centrifugal, obstacle.
Introduced into sub-Saharan Africa by the Berbers in the eighth century,
Islam is intimately linked with the history of the continent. Among the
factors that facilitated its dissemination, that of trans-Saharan trade was
by far the most important. Jihad, travel and the religious orders were also
#
& '
!
+
customs and Islam made a considerable contribution to cultural, political
"!
$/
!" /
and practices.
ª >
ª
Fez ªTlimsan
ª
Marrakesh ª >
ª ª Z
\
Ouargla
Tamedelt ª ¡!X
ª
ª ª
ª Ghadames
>
ª Awjilah ª
ª Siwah
ª Taghaza FEZZAN ª
+ ª
!!
ª
ª }X
ª Taodeni
ª ¢
¡
ª
KAOUAR
+
ª ª >
!%%
ª Z!
NUBIA
Diara ª ¢
X
ª Dongola
ª Timbuktu
ª + ª Takdda ª
>
% ª }
ª }
ª ª Maranda
Ghyaro
ª KANEM
¡¾ ª BORNU
Ni
ge
ª Z/
r
ª
Niani
ª
ue
Ben
2.20 Main trade routes from the tenth to the sixteenth century (© UNESCO)
344
– III –
UNIVERSAL DIMENSIONS
OF THE SPREAD
OF I SLAM
Chapter 3.1
THE ‘ \
AND THE AGE
OF THE SULTANATES
Clif ford Edmund Bosworth
The ‘+//X
"
! /
!" AD 749
of the da‘wa, or propaganda campaign, which had been instigated by two
& +/
!
V
X
V
+/ *
!
V
XX
?
# >
/
+
/
movement, and had taken advantage of tribal and social discontent among
+
/
XX
/! !
!
?
!
!
the local Persian landowners. It had also utilized messianic religious hopes
current among various groups of ‘Alid sympathizers in Iraq, such as the
X!
& "
" ‘+’ *
@
!!
/
V~
and the latter’ X!&
/ %
the preceding Umayyad dynasty of caliphs and the establishment of an
"
"K!
! ! *
X! (4
#
). This latter hope came to fruition in the revolution of 746–50, but
not as the partisans of ‘+& V
‘party’ or *‘a, expected; instead, it
/
X!
&
?"’s paternal uncle
al-‘+//X&
" & /
!
"
of a male-line connection with the Prophet over a female-line one through
X!
& ‘+& ## ‘sons of the daughter’.1
The ‘+//X
"
&
"
after 763 at Baghdad, and which was to endure in Iraq until the Mongol
1 M. A. Shaban, The ‘%..
8 , Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1970,
pp. 138–67; Moshe Sharon, Revolt: The Social and Military Aspects of the ‘%.. Revolution,
Jerusalem, Hebrew University Press, 1983, pp. 51ff; Hugh Kennedy, The Prophet and the Age
of the Caliphs& < %& <!
& =& ""# =`K#
3 47
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
invasion of 1258 (and as a pale shadow of its former self in the Egypt of
*
!%
={=Y&2 was in some ways an internal revolution in
the Arab ruling class, the substitution of the rule of one Meccan clan for
another. Like their Umayyad predecessors, the ‘+//X
/
regarded as ‘Commanders of the Faithful’ (%
*
#’
* ), this being
seen by the Islamic jurists as a general function of rule inseparable from
the caliphate, the succession to the temporal heritage of the Prophet. Hence
when in the tenth century the Spanish Umayyad
*
‘+/ V
V[
@!X '''
(r. 912–61) adopted the title ‘Commander of the Faithful’ for himself, this was
tantamount to proclaiming his total independence of the Baghdad caliphate;
whereas the title ‘Commander of the Muslims’ (%
*
#
* ),
adopted by the North African Almoravids in the eleventh century, was held
to imply a lesser authority which did not infringe on the caliphs’ supremacy.3
The ‘+//X
"
/& &
!
rule was more reinforced by, and more consonant with, the Islamic religion
than the previous regime had been; a true caliphate, $, rather than
the mere kingship, mulk, which had been (somewhat unjustly) imputed to
!
/ "&
/ "
‘a. Now the caliphs and their mouthpieces skilfully projected an image
of the ‘+//X
!
!
& ‘patterns, exemplars’, for the
community who would guide the believers to spiritual salvation as well
as securing their temporal well-being. The rulers cultivated the ‘
’,
/
&
to them on most occasions. The endeavours, however, of caliphs like al-
Ma’!&
V *
‘
!
V¢X\ Q# =KY \
new theological and philosophical doctrines of the Mu‘tazilite sect (see
/ Y&
!"
/ +@!
/ ~
/
&
representative of conservative, literalist views amongst the religious scholars,
" # * \
& &
leaders lacked the moral prestige and were not independent enough of state
patronage and favour to oppose the caliphs’ will.
This process of claiming divine support for their secular power was
displayed externally by the ‘+//X ’
" (laqabs),
which emphasized their authority as being based on divine aid and guidance,
} " !
" K
!"&
V*
&
2 For an overview see C. E. Bosworth, ‘Empire of the Caliphate’, in Encyclopaedia Britannica;
Macropaedia, III, pp. 623–45, Chicago, London, Allen & Unwin, 1974.
3 Sir Thomas Arnold, The Caliphate, Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1924, pp. 42–54; Emile Tyan,
Institutions de droit public musulman, I: Le califat, Paris, Recueil Sirey, 1954–56, pp. 221ff;
see also the articles H. A. R. Gibb, ‘% *
al-Mu’!’, A. J. Wensinck, ‘Kh
=
’, and
D. Sourdel, ‘The History of the Institution of the Caliphate’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new
edn, ed. B. Lewis, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–.
348
_
\
J
‘he who is made victorious [by God]’£
V*
& ‘he who is guided [by God]’,
with messianic overtones of the one who will return to earth before the end
of the world and restore the reign of justice and peace; and al-Mutawakkil,
‘he who places his dependence [upon God]’ – and by their displaying on
ceremonial occasions insignia of rule which underscored the continuity
! ?"
"&
*
@
!!
’s cloak (burda) and staff (&4*.) and the Qur’X "
murdered third caliph ‘!X#4
In this way, the ‘+//X
/
($’, ’ifY ?"&
*
@
!!
’s charge for the
spiritual and material welfare alike of the Muslim community; protecting
the frontiers of the
, the ‘Abode of Islam’, and extending them
by "
against the unbelievers; ensuring the supremacy of the *‘a
including the canonical performances of the !
"
‘a, corporate worship,
and the "", the pilgrimage to the Holy Places (both of these institutions
being often led, in earlier times at least, by the caliph personally); and in
!
(zandaqa),
\
! ! %
X¡
and against the seductive image of an authoritative, infallible, charismatic
!
!
"
/ ‘a, now excluded from any hope of securing
political power within the caliphal heartlands (see below). Thus it could be
claimed with some plausibility by the ‘+//X
"
rested on a broad base of "
‘, the validating consensus of the greater part
of the umma, the community of Muslims, and the caliphs were substantially
successful in projecting an image of themselves as divinely supported rulers
legitimately carrying on the Prophet’s heritage.
However, actual succession to power within the dynasty was governed
by purely practical, family considerations, so that their authority acquired
a self-perpetuating momentum, reinforced by the concept that their power
! }
& '
!
/ & !
less to enforce, explicit limits to the caliphs’ powers, nor was it able to specify
clearly the circumstances in which a right of resistance to an unjust but
lawfully appointed power might be envisaged. In this way, the old idea
(which had only been tentatively put into practice in the time of the Rightly
Guided Caliphs) that the Muslim community or its leading members in the
form of a , or consultative body, should elect the caliph fell generally
into the background.
4 Tyan, Institutions, I, pp. 473–512; D. Sourdel, ‘ !
//
’, Revue
des Études Islamiques, XXXVIII, 1960, pp. 121–48; B. Lewis, ‘The Regnal Titles of the First
‘+//X
"’, in Dr. Zakir Husain Presentation Volume, New Delhi, Maktaba Jamia,
1968, pp. 13–22; C. E. Bosworth, ‘Lakab’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis,
Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–.
3 49
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
In ‘+//X "
&
" !
"" !
successors to his authority during his own lifetime as heirs presumptive,
with the designation of +*
‘ahd, or ‘bearer of the covenant [of succession
to authority]’. Usually, this succession was vested in the caliph’s own sons,
although there was no idea of primogeniture and the succession might still
go to a brother or cousin or nephew; hence succession disputes were far from
uncommon. Nevertheless, there might at times be a reversion to something
like the former principle of consultation and election on the odd occasions
when a caliph died without having formally designated an heir, as in 847
V¢X\
!
+3*, the chief judge
and some of the senior commanders of the Turkish military guard nominated
his half-brother al-Mutawakkil.5
The ‘+//X "
"
military victory in 750, disposing of their original aides for achieving power,
+/
X
+/ *
!& !
\
faculty of king-making against the caliphs themselves. They hunted down
members of the former Umayyad dynasty so that only one member of the
dynasty of consequence, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X&
" +
756 was able to found the Umayyad emirate in Spain.6 The progeny of the
‘+//X
"&
V
X@ Q# K{Y
V*
Q# {K{Y&
elbowed aside other members of the ‘+//X
!
!/
" # > X¡& ""
caliph on the bases of personal piety and leadership qualities and not on
those of blood or descent, and with a rigidly exclusivist view of the saved
community, remained hostile. They raised sporadic revolts in rural Iraq and
?
& /
!
&
XX
X& !
!
X¡
!
&
X¡!
!
¡
&
leaving only vestigial communities which lingered on in Afghanistan for a
while and which still survive today in Oman and North Africa.7
\
‘a whose hopes of succession to
executive power and control of the caliphate had been dashed in 750. The
5 Tyan, Institutions, I, pp. 243–352; R. Levy, The Social Structure of Islam, Cambridge,
Cambridge University Press, 1957, pp. 281–3.
6 E. Lévi-Provençal, Histoire de l’Espagne musulmane, I: La conquête et l’émirat hispano-umaiyade
(710–912), Paris, Maisonneuve, 1950, pp. 91–104; M. A. Shaban, Islamic History: A New
Interpretation 750–1055 (AH 132–448), Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1976,
pp. 2–8; Kennedy, The Prophet, pp. 129–30.
7 C. E. Bosworth,
%.Q
$
_
&
8
$
$$
(30–250/651–864), Rome, IsMeo, 1968, pp. 87–100; A. K. S. Lambton, State and Government
in Medieval Islam. An Introduction to the Study of Islamic Political Theory: The Jurists, London,
Oxford University Press, 1981, pp. 21–7; T. Lewicki, ‘
V'/X¦
’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam,
new edn, ed. B. Lewis, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–.
350
_
\
J
3.1 +//X ?
& Z
Q¹ Y
numerous progeny of ‘+’ ~
~
\ /%
out in rebellion during the early ‘+//X " &
!
~¡X +
# >
!
’
attempts contributed to the mood of frustration and anger, with its emphases
on martyrdom and suffering, which was to become a cardinal feature of
‘ism and which brought about a cycle of yet more futile revolts and
deaths.8 > ‘ites were at this time very much a minority faction. They
had as yet no distinctive theological or legal system of their own: these were
/
/
!
‘ism secured
"
/! X!
" "
Z * in western Persia and Iraq.9 But the
intense emotion engendered for the ‘Alid house and its misfortunes were
from an early period onwards to crystallize eventually into a distinctive
! '
!& "
! !
¡ # > ‘ite form of Islam
recognized (as did Sunnism) the Qur’X
sunna as bases of the faith,
but substituted for the more democratic principle of " ‘ (the consensus of
the community) the more authoritarian one of obedience to the infallible
Imam from the line of ‘+£ ! " ‘a (<) even elevated the
8 M. G. S. Hodgson, The Venture of Islam, I: The Classical Age of Islam, Chicago, University
of Chicago Press, 1974, pp. 372–84; Syed Husain M. Jafri, Origins and Early Development
$
*‘a Islam, London, Oxford University Press, 1979, pp. 58ff, 289ff; Moojan Momen, An
_
*‘*
, Oxford, George Ronald, 1985, pp. 23ff.
9 Hossein Modarressi Tabataba’i, %
_
*‘*
>+,
%
2.<_
,
London, Ithaca, 1984, pp. 7, 32ff; Momen, Introduction, pp. 76–83.
351
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
imams, because of their sinlessness, to a position above that of the humanly
/ * @
!!
!#10
> K‘ite division was early recognized by the ‘+//X
"
as a source of weakness and potential disunity within the community of
'
!# +
V*
Q# {K{Y
!" &
&
rapprochement !
‘a. The Mu‘tazilite movement which
arose in the later eighth and early ninth centuries had certain theological
""
!! ‘a, such as the idea of a
created Qur’X
¡
} &
" "
movement may have seen these aspects of Mu‘tazilism as bridging, eirenic
ones between the two tendencies in Islam. Certainly, al-Ma’! Q# =KY
at one point during his caliphate (in 817) nominated the Eighth Imam of the
‘a, ‘+
V[¦X&
& "/ "
"
/
candidates for the succession to include members of the house of ‘+
as those of al-‘+//X#
"
&
V*
(r. 861–62) and al-Mu‘
¦ Q# `K`Y&
‘Alids, restoring
!
""
"!
their martyrs;11 but over the years the breach widened rather than narrowed,
"
"
& /
+@!
/ ~
/
+/
VV~
V+‘
one, against Mu‘
!
"V‘ite tendencies.
In the period 750–861 the ‘+//X
"
power. Except for localized sectarian rebellions, there was, broadly speaking,
peace across the caliphal lands, and a state of rough equilibrium prevailed
also along the eastern Anatolian and northern Mesopotamian frontiers with
Islam’s ancient rival, the Byzantine empire; in many ways, the caliphate was
now a territorially saturated state. The building of a new capital at Baghdad
/
V*
"
!
$
!
"
" $
from the East, above all from the Persian cultural world, and this openness
encouraged considerable migrations into Iraq and the capital of Persian and
+
&
&
!
& # >
latter classes were, as former subject peoples, still technically only
+*,
or clients of the Arabs, but now demanded, as equal members with the Arabs
!!
*
@
!!
&
"
political equality within the caliphate; on a literary and cultural plane, these
10 Tyan, Institutions, II: Califat et sultanat, pp. 368–493; Jafri, Origins, pp. 300–4; M. G. S. Hodgson,
‘}
X’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–.
11 D. Sourdel, ‘La politique religieuse du calife ‘abbaside al-Ma’mun’, Review des Études
Islamiques, XXX, 1962, pp. 27–48; R. Glagow, Das Kalifat des al-Mu‘4
.
]^,
Bonn, 1968, pp. 159–201; C. E. Bosworth, ‘
V*
/X’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new
edn, ed. B. Lewis, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–.
352
_
\
J
aspirations engendered the movement of the Shu‘/
&
shu‘. or
‘nations’, echoing Qur’X "
& Shu‘/ asserted the
equal value, if not indeed the superiority, of their own national contributions
to Islamic life and society.12
' !
&
""
&
centuries were ones when, largely through the intermediacy of Christian
Syriac- and Arabic-speaking scholars, the achievements of the ancient
Greeks were brought into the general ambit of Islamic learning. These
processes of borrowing and adaptation from the older Persian, Greek and
even Indian cultures were to continue into the eleventh century independent
of the political and military decay of the caliphate, and all these currents of
thought and research contributed to the rich fabric of Islamic civilization.
The centrifugal political tendencies within the caliphate – which will be
described below – may at times have helped rather than hindered these
processes by providing a greater spread of opportunities for the exponents of
the new cultural and artistic trends, for many of the provincial governors or
rulers, although they might be of servile or barbarian origin, were anxious to
attract savants, littérateurs, craftsmen, etc. to their local capitals, thus deriving
glory from them as patrons and Maecenases.
"" XX/ Q # {Y
~
! X +""&
V
V
£ X!
" !
VZ Q #
={Y
>
% }
}
£
""&
"
'/ X Q # =Y
!
'
& ‘+X’V
V
/ X%
£
"
'/ Z
X Q # =Y
"
*
+""& X!
other petty rulers in Syria.13 Only when Islamic knowledge – for reasons
that are not entirely clear – began in the twelfth century to become rigid and
12 On early ‘+//X
& +# *& The Renaissance of Islam, trans.
Salahuddin Khuda Bakhsh and D. S. Margoliouth, Patna, Jubilee Print and Publishing
House, 1937; D. and J. Sourdel, La civilisation de l’Islam classique, Paris, Arthaud, 1968.
For the Shu‘/
& '
} & ‘The Shu‘/
’ and ‘The Shu‘/
Manifestation in Scholarship’, in Muslim Studies, London, Allen & Unwin, 1967–71, I,
pp. 137–98; H. A. R. Gibb, ‘>
‘/
’, in S. J. Shaw and W.
R. Polk (eds), Studies on the Civilization of Islam, Boston, Beacon Press, 1962, pp. 62–73.
13 On the process of the reception of this learning into Islam, see the general studies of De
Lacy O’Leary, How Greek Science Passed to the Arabs, London, Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1949;
G. E. von Grunebaum, Classical Islam: A History 600–1258, London, Allen & Unwin, 1970;
and D. M. Dunlop, Arab Civilisation to 1500, < & <!
& ==# $
of Islamic culture in the tenth century, see Mez, Renaissance of Islam; and Joel L. Kraemer,
9
8 _
$
,
5
8
<
2
%< , Leiden, Brill
Academic Publishers, 1986.
353
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.2 *
+V*
& Z
Q¹ }# Y
" $ ""
a period of sterility and hostility to innovation set in.14
+
! !
/
!
discernible in the early ‘+//X
"
&
%
"
!
# >
?
""
&
pre-Islamic Persian cultural elements in adab (polite learning), but also had
an effect on current ideas of statecraft and political philosophy. The Persian
origins imputed to the
+3*, who now became the caliph’s chief executive
&
"/
/ !
/ & !
"
naturally from the indigenous Arab administrative tradition, and it was
within this last that a family of +3* like the famous Barmakids, despite
their Persian origins, functioned.15 Z "V'
! ?
& "
XX &
%"
"
translations from Pahlavi or Middle Persian and through other channels.
Thus there eventually emerged what might be termed a Perso-Islamic
14 For an attempt to throw light on this phenomenon, see R. Brunschvig and G. E. von
Grunebaum (eds), Classicisme et déclin culturel dans l’histoire de l’Islam. Actes du symposium
international d’histoire de la civilisation musulmane (Bordeaux 25–29 juin 1956), Paris, 1957.
15 See D. Sourdel, Le vizirat ‘..
]
’Hégire), Damascus, Institut
Français de Damas, 1959–60, I, pp. 41–61.
35 4
_
\
J
conception of royal power and sovereignty which was an amalgam of
the earlier Islamic, religiously based views outlined above and of Persian
doctrines of the divine ruler, with his characteristic use of , expediency,
and realpolitik. Existing trends within the early ‘+//X
"
!
grafting process an easy one, given the already overwhelming, centralized
power of the caliphs, exercised throughout their dominions by a numerous
bureaucracy of scribes and tax collectors and controlled by a network of state
"
& !.
.*.
This greater stress on expediency as a motive behind human conduct
and political action gradually took shape, if only admitted tacitly. As
E. I. J. Rosenthal has said: ‘Justice and equity are not conceived as absolute
moral values and demands, but rather as politically useful and necessary in
the interests of state and ruler.’16
& ?
$
can be seen in the quite extensive genre of ‘Mirrors for Princes’, manuals of
statecraft written in both Arabic and Persian; the series of these began in
the earliest years of the ‘+//X
"
% '/
V* \
‘
(d. c. 756), translator of numerous Pahlavi works, and continued until the
%
X / '%
Q #
Y& ³X!V V* % Q # =`Y
'
V}
X Q # ====Y# '
& XX !
attitudes and practices are extolled, in addition to purely Islamic ones, while
% ¡\ +3* ³X!V V* % & " !
% Z ‘+¦ V
V
}
*
@!
up as exemplars for the effective and successful ruler.
In general, these ‘Mirrors for Princes’ recognize that the $
of the
[ }
"
* !
was the best of all forms of political organization but that it had passed away,
to be replaced by a rougher world no longer characterized, as backward-
looking writers saw it, by universal piety and justice. Hence a strong injection
of monarchical authority, which had at times to be guided by expediency, was
necessary if the Muslim community, the " ‘a, was to be preserved from
godless tyranny or from anarchy; the ‘restraining power’ exercised by the
ruler over society in order to prevent men from tyrannizing over or killing
each other
V '/
calls the
+3‘ or
+3‘, necessary because of men’s propensity towards evil.17
Militarily, the ‘+//X
"
"
!
during the ninth century, and this was to have a perceptible, causal effect on
16 E. I. J. Rosenthal, Political Thought in Medieval Islam, Cambridge, Cambridge University
Press, 1968, p. 68.
17 Ibid., pp. 67–83, 87–8; Arnold, The Caliphate, pp. 70–4; A. K. S. Lambton, ‘Concepts of
Authority in Persia: Eleventh to Nineteenth Centuries AD’, Journal of the British Institute of
Persian Studies (London), XXVI, 1988, pp. 95–8.
355
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
the formation of provincial centres of power in the ninth and tenth centuries,
concurrent with the political impotence and dissolution of the ‘+//X
caliphate as a universal authority in the Islamic world. During the
"
K{& ‘+//X
" "
XX& !
+
/ /! /
with some Persian
+
elements, the so-called %. ’ ad-Dawla (‘Sons of
the Dynasty’). This had entailed relegating to the background the troops on
which previous caliphs had relied, Arab warriors from Syria, Egypt, Iraq,
etc. (originally, in the period of the great conquests, these had been the levée
en masse +
/
Y&
century, these troops virtually disappeared from the Muslim armies. The
Arab caliphs of the early ninth century now became reluctant to rely on
the %. ’, who had largely settled in Baghdad and who in al-Ma’!’s time
made the capital a focus for discontent against the caliph and what were seen
as his Persophile policies.
Hence his brother and successor al-Mu‘
! Q# K`Y
the process of replacing the old Arab and Arabo-Persian troops by a fully
professional army of military slaves (<
,
*) recruited from
Berbers, black Africans, Armenians, Slavs, Greeks, etc., but above all
from the Turks of the South Russian and Central Asian steppes. Not only
were these steppe-dwellers famed for their hardiness and their skill as
mounted archers but it was believed that, uprooted as they had been from
their pagan backgrounds and raised in the
as Muslims, lacking
local ties and loyalties, they would be able to give unfettered obedience to
their masters the caliphs and other great men of state. Events did not always
happen thus; the murder of al-Mutawakkil in 861 by some of these Turkish
"
V
X!
X’ (whither al-
Mu‘
!
!
"
>
% " !
their unpopularity in Baghdad, the result of their violent behaviour) and
Baghdad. Turkish generals made and unmade caliphs, and reduced the
"
/
V*
‘
¦ !"
restored control towards the end of the century.18
This weakening at the centre of the caliphate was soon exacerbated
by two serious and prolonged internal rebellions. From 869 to 883 lower
Iraq and southern Khuzistan were paralysed by the revolt of the Zanj, black
agricultural slaves working in these regions and manipulated, it seems,
18 See Levy, Social Structure, pp. 416–21; C. E. Bosworth, ‘Barbarian Invasions: The Coming
of the Turks into the Islamic World’, in D. S. Richards (ed.), Islamic Civilisation 950–1150,
Oxford, Cassirer, 1973, pp. 1–16; D. Ayalon, ‘?!
[!
% *
!% *
Institution in Islam’& # # ?
*# #
"" Q Y& =Q
5 _ <
_
Middle East, London, Oxford University Press, 1975, pp. 44–58.
356
_
\
J
by outside interests.19 Not long after the Zanj were quelled, much of the
Syrian desert and most of the Arabian peninsula fell under the control,
! %
& ! ‘ite sectaries, the
!
Q
X!
Y& /
%
city of Mecca and carry off the Black Stone from the Ka‘ba, retaining it for
twenty years.20
X!
X’ and Baghdad, a series of generally weak
caliphs in the later ninth and the tenth centuries, and massive expenditure
!
!/
¡
!
&
crisis for the caliphate at a time when many of its outlying provinces were
falling away from ‘+//X
!/
& ! !
of servile origin, or local claimants to authority, who often rose to power as
representatives of local feeling against Arab and caliphal control and against
state centralization in general. Although, as is stated below, many of these
provincial rulers protested their loyalty to the caliphate and to the ‘caliphal
’, as it was increasingly becoming, the practical effects were the same
!
V
!
$
from the provinces, accentuating the caliphate’
widening the Persian Gulf between caliphal claims to universal authority
and the day-to-day reality of caliphal impoverishment and ineffectiveness. It
is to these historical processes, and especially to the elaboration in practice,
and eventually in constitutional law, of the idea of the sultan or sultans
exercising power at the side of the caliphs, that we must now turn.
The ‘+//X
!
'
! &
"
& ! *
! ¢& &
as noted above, a fugitive Umayyad had escaped to North Africa and in
756 founded what became a powerful emirate in al-Andalus, which was to
endure for nearly three centuries before dissolving into a fragmentation
more acute than that of the ‘+//X
territories of the caliphate.21 In adjacent North Africa, another refugee, this
! ~
' / ‘+/
X&
‘ite principality
! Z/ *& /
X£
+
&
X¡ '/X¦
/V =
!
!
>
!
X¡ " +
# ?"
‘V X¡V
inspired were necessarily hostile to the idea of the ‘+//X
19 Theodor Nöldeke, ‘A Servile War in the East’, in Sketches from Eastern History, trans. John
Sutherland Black, Edinburgh, Adam and Charles Black, 1892, pp. 146–75; A. Popovic, La
révolte des esclaves en Iraq au IIIe/IXe siècle, Paris, Geunther, 1976.
20 W. Madelung, ‘
!
Z
@
\
!
’, Der Islam, XXXIV, 1959, pp. 34–88; W.
Madelung, ‘
!
‘, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis, Leiden, E. J. Brill,
1954–.
21 William Montgomery Watt and Pierre Cachia, A History of Islamic Spain, Edinburgh,
Edinburgh University Press, 1965, pp. 30–90.
357
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
universal obedience from the Muslims, and by the end of the eighth century,
all Islamic lands west of what is now Tunisia were subtracted irretrievably
from ‘+//X #22
' "
& " '\
& " >
&
ceased after 800 to be directly controlled by the caliphs, for in that year
V[
'/X!
V+
/
/
£
+
/ "
for over a century, although in this case as largely autonomous governors
who regarded themselves as faithful vassals and nominees of the ‘+//X &
whose supremacy they acknowledged in the bidding prayers of the sermon
().^ of the Friday noon prayer though not on their coins.23 Processes
like these, and the corresponding ones in the lands further east which are
/ / & $
""
Z
"
"
of territory as the ‘+//X
!
!!
the earlier caliphs had subsided: distances were too great, communications
too extended, retribution for rebelliousness on the peripheries too slow
and uncertain, for effective control by the most energetic and dedicated
of caliphs, and some system of delegated authority and autonomy for the
provinces would in any case have been necessary.
"
& X
"
XX Q`=KY
"
# ' ! %
X
!
/ ?
% !
XX
generations served the caliphs as governors for the whole East (embracing
XX /
X
>
Y&
a reputation with posterity for their just rule here.24 This reputation was
$
X "
the caliphs in their lands, regularly forwarding taxation and gifts to the
‘+//X Q!
>
%
" K
below – came through their intermediacy as part of the stipulated tribute)
and retaining the caliphs’ names in the ).
and on the coins that they
minted; these last are little different from those of other ‘+//X &
and we know of coins minted at this time in places which were undoubtedly
22 Georges Marçais, La Berbérie musulmane et l’Orient au Moyen Âge, Paris, Éditions Montaigne,
1948, pp. 101–29.
23 Watt and Cachia, History, pp. 57–101; Oleg Grabar, 5
<
$
( & %&
American Numismatic Society, 1957, pp. 51–73.
24 W. Barthold, Turkestan down to the Mongol Invasion, trans. T. Minorsky and C. E. Bosworth,
London, Luzac & Co., 1968, pp. 207ff; C. E. Bosworth, ‘> X
X ’, in R.
N. Frye (ed.), The Cambridge History of Iran, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1975,
IV, pp. 90–106; Mongi Kaabi, >
(
9
&
9[¡¢
, Tunis,
1983.
358
_
\
J
# *
"
X& '
/
&
Q¹
! >
Y
X
/ !
!
#25
>
"& "
& !
"
/
X
! !
!/
‘ite
/
%
!
"
'
\
/ &
! ! " ‘
"
’
/
!
/
!!
!
"
" /
" !
!"
"
}
#
+ "
"!
/ / "# ' > %
+@!
/ /
! &
/
‘+//X ’ " "
¡
& / "
!
$& " ?
#` + X &
""
""
+@!
’
!X
’ & V /
25 }
/
& Coinage& ""# {K#
`
% *#
& Les Tulunides: Étude de l’<
6
IX e siècle& ?
&
Â
/! Z
& =#
359
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.4 +//X X
"
V*
(© Khalili Family Trust/Nour Foundation)
"&
%
/
keep at bay the Carmathians in Syria enabled ‘+//X
!
direct control over Egypt in 905; however, they were only able to exercise
this for some thirty years until a further line of governors, again originally
+
>
% & '% &
/
autonomous power in Egypt and southern Syria (935–69). Then with the
""
" X! Q / Y&
land of Egypt passed for ever out of ‘+//X
#
<% X
XX& !
!
independent power; their autonomy was likewise that of faithful
subordinates, giving precedence to the ‘+//X ). and sikka (the
iron stamp or die used for stamping coins). Exactly how governors like the
+
/
!
"
"
central power can only be inferred from a study of their titulature and their
V "
!
)3 textiles, since
we do not possess from this period any constitutional treatises such as that
!" / +/
VV~
V*X
Q # ={Y
!"
+/ ~X!
V}
X
(d. 1111) made in the later years of that century. It does, however, appear that
all the provincial governors, in East and West alike, were careful to have
their actions sanctioned by the religious authorities of their lands, not as a
mere formality but because they saw themselves as having a recognizable
role with the structure of the caliphal ideal and because they regarded their
rule as in conformity with the general consensus of the legal and theological
scholars.27
It was otherwise with regard to certain sectarian leaders and local
adventurers who attained power in outlying parts of Persia and the Arabian
peninsula and who deliberately rejected, for religious or secular reasons, the
overall supremacy of the caliphs and their delegating role in the legitimizing
of power. In the remote regions of northern and north-western Persia – regions
27 Grabar, Coinage, pp. 5–7, 28ff.
360
_
\
J
"
"
!
Arabs – Islam had been late in penetrating, and older Persian religious ideas,
seen in the movement of the Khurramiyya rebels in the early ninth century
and in the survival of Zoroastrianism, had remained strong there, allied to
"
!
V+
/ "
""
#
Towards the end of the eighth century ‘+
!
/ ~
ibn ‘+ % !
!
/
#
After 864, these regions and much of the Caspian coastland rebelled openly
"
"
~
"
tile of ‘*
a- & (‘He who Summons to the Truth’) and who rejected
totally the ‘+//X
!
"
&
"
¡
# >
/
mid-tenth century, but it had a lasting effect as a stimulus to the implantation
‘! & /
" /
! Z
* (see
below), whose rise was to be important for the circumscription of caliphal
power and freedom of action in the tenth and early eleventh centuries (and
!
! "
&
"
"
in the fourteenth century the Safavid movement was to develop within a
north-western Persian environment that had long been sympathetic to the
house of ‘+
!
?
‘ite land).28
+ ~
! ! !
south-western Arabia during al-Ma’!’s reign, and from c. 860 onwards
!
! /
‘da and beginning with the line of Rassids
began a 1,100 years’ tenure of power, again with an ideology which, while
"" !
" '
!
and the early doctors of the faith as the mainstream Twelver or Ja‘
‘
! '!X‘& ¡ !
‘+//X
"K!
!.29
These religiously inspired outbreaks against ‘+//X
limited in geographic extent. The constituting by military force of the vast
&
&
!"
X
!
/
"
# +
/
! X !/
X¡ ,30 the sons of
the coppersmith (!$$)
V<
& /
‘\/
&
&
28 W. Madelung, ‘The Minor Dynasties of Northern Iran’, in R. N. Frye (ed.), The Cambridge
History of Iran, 4: 5
$
%.
"&, Cambridge, Cambridge
University Press, 1975, pp. 206–12.
29 R. Strothmann, ‘Zaydiyya’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis, Leiden, E. J.
Brill, 1954–; Lambton, State and Government, pp. 28–32; Momen, Introduction, pp. 49–51.
30 Theodor Nöldeke, ‘
%/ ""!
’, in Sketches from Eastern
History, trans. John Sutherland Black, Edinburgh, Adam and Charles Black, 1892, pp. 176–
206; Bosworth, , pp. 112ff.
361
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
by ‘+!& " ! ! /
X
&
/ K !
‘+//X K
XX&
‘\/ X &
!X&
&
! Z
# > "
& /
/
X !
forty years, deprived the ‘+//X "
revenues was keenly felt in Baghdad; the caliphs made strenuous efforts to
recover them, but they were only to enjoy their resources once again for two
/ Z
""
?
#
>
X
!
¡
power openly to show their contempt for the ‘+//X
"
concept on pragmatic, secular grounds: that the ‘+//X
+
/
dynasty with no right to impose their domination over the Persian lands
!
"
" / ?
&
and that in any case they had become enfeebled and incapable of asserting
their universal authority so that superior human vigour and military might
would deservedly triumph.31 ' !
&
X !/
! " X
‘+//X "
of attempted centralization and the extraction of revenue, a sign that, on
these eastern peripheries of the Islamic world as well as on the western ones,
deference to the idea of the universal caliphate was in places wearing thin. A
X "
‘\/ /
V<
’s mouth words expressing
his hatred and mistrust of the ‘+//X &
! +/
!
Z
!
% #32 Such
X
"/
"
of an ordered, hierarchical Muslim polity, openly following the dictates of
realpolitik without regard for religious considerations. Hence they contrast
these subversive doctrines with the orthodox behaviour, consonant with the
ideals of the deferential and obedient Islamic society, shown by such lines
X
X!X * who were to succeed the
X XX Q / Y#
>
! X!X "
! &
class of Persian
landowners in Soghdia to the north of the Oxus river, and built up their
power as local governors in Transoxiana and northern Afghanistan for the
X # \
&
&
to the preservation of the existing constitutional and social structure of the
'
!
&
X!X * are described in glowing
31 Bosworth, ‘ X
X ’, pp. 108–29.
32 Anon., Ta’*
& # *# # Z
X& >
& ==={& ""# `K£
# /
Milton S. Gold, 5
5
, Rome, IsMeo, 1976, p. 213.
362
_
\
J
!
"
"
!
# > /
V/
X XX QY
and reduced the remaining *
X
.33
> / " K
"’ agents – the
caliph–imam’s duty of "
by organizing raids into the Inner Asian steppes
against the Turks.
Not only did these raids bring in a steady stream of Turkish slaves,
on which the military bases of the caliphate and other states of the central
and eastern lands came increasingly to rest (see below), but it was during
" X!X $
'
!
"
V
! X
!
+
Z
!
! / !"
steppes among such Turkish tribes as the Qarluq (very probably the nucleus
of the Qarakhanid confederation which was to rule over western and
eastern Turkestan in the eleventh and twelfth centuries). Above all – and
!
'
!
! Q / Y K X!X "
the conversion of the Oghuz or Ghuzz, from a component clan of whom
"
! ¡\ / \
\& ¡\
Q
below).34 >
>
X!X
"
Z %XX !
Iraq meant that the * could show themselves as faithful servants and
"
"
/
such as the forwarding of regular tribute.
>
" X!X ’ ""
XX&
> % }
Q X!X !
the Qarakhanids, the latter taking over Transoxiana, the lands north of the
Y&
!
" / ?
#
> /Ã%
*
@!
!
X!X *,
% X!X K & ! ! &
their socially equivocal, barbarian servile background – they cultivated
!
!
&
/
to the ‘+//X # /Ã%
!
*&
/
X!X &
*
@! & !
/ \ ! " !" %
eastern Islamic world, who adopted the title ) (sultan) for court usage
and in epistolary and diplomatic style; it does not come fully into usage on
33 R. N. Frye, ‘>
!X ’, in R. N. Frye (ed.), The Cambridge History of Iran, Cambridge,
Cambridge University Press, 1975, IV, pp. 136–61.
34 Barthold, Turkestan, pp. 254–7; W. Barthold, Histoire des Turcs d’Asie Centrale, Paris,
Maisonneuve, 1945, pp. 47–63.
36 3
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
}
! V
&
*
@! ’s death
Q
& / Y.35
> }
validation of their successions to rule from the ‘+//X £
Baghdad rich gifts from the booty taken on their Indian campaigns; and
"
!
'!X‘!
'
‘ism of the
! Z ?
.36 Clearly, although the executive
power of the ‘+//X
" / !
nadir of the later tenth century, the propaganda value to the Ghaznavids
of securing caliphal validation for their rule still counted for much in such
crises of the state as succession disputes and in securing a broad basis of
agreement for, or at least, tolerance of, sultanal power among the orthodox
classes of ‘
’
/
/&
"
$
% >
XX# & !
that the moral backing of the Ghaznavids, now glowing with prestige as the
!! '
"
! '
\&
of some value to the ‘+//X
" ! !
"
Z
* (see
below).
We must, however, go back a few decades to examine events in the
heartlands of the caliphate. During the early tenth century, the ‘+//X
/
! !
! "
/
&
governors or other claimants to power controlling most of the former caliphal
territory outside central Iraq and with a consequently shrinking tax base and
a shortfall in revenue exacerbated by the expenditure on warfare against the
¡
!
# >
"
V[X¦ Q# KY& !"
bankrupt treasury, was obliged in 936 to hand over supreme military and
"
>
% !!
'
\& *
@
!!
/ [X’iq,
who now assumed the title %
*
\
’ (Supreme Commander). This
"/
/ "
!
*
@
!!
/ [X’iq’s
primacy over other local commanders, but it also symbolized the de facto
existence of something like a dual system, with the
*
exercising political
and military power and leaving to the caliph only his moral and spiritual
'
! #37 It was true that the caliphs
had during the early decades of the century withdrawn from much of the
35 C. E. Bosworth, ‘The Titulature of the Early Ghaznavids’, Oriens, XV, 1962, pp. 215ff.
36 C. E. Bosworth, ‘The Imperial Policy of the Early Ghaznawids’, Journal of the Central
$
_
8 _Q
_, I/3, 1962, pp. 60–6.
37 D. Sourdel, ‘'/ [X’ik’ and ‘
’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis,
Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–.
36 4
_
\
J
practical direction of affairs, leaving this to their +3*, whilst retaining,
however, the prerogatives of holding to account and dismissing these +3*.
The reality of the ‘supreme emirate’ as the directing power in the state
at this time was sealed very shortly afterwards by the establishment in all
?
Q"
"
XXY
'
\ Z & !
!
! V ?
&
! ‘ism brought to that region by ‘Alid ‘*,
!
# ' { +@!
/ Z
& /\ ¡ laqab
of Mu‘izz-ad-Dawla conferred by a complaisant caliph, entered Baghdad
and assumed the designation of % *
\ ’.38 It must have seemed not
!"/
Z
! generations of ‘Alid
claimants and sweep away the ‘+//X "
!
! !
the house of ‘+ Q " !
/ V! ! ghayba, or
Y# > Z !
‘ites, enforcing
/
‘ite festivals and other practices, and it was under their
"
"
/
‘ite law and
theology began;39 /
# > %
‘ites
were only a small minority in a sea of Sunnism and that any attempted
/
"
" %
£
‘ism as yet developed a body of legal and constitutional dogma which
"
/ !
‘ite-directed
caliphate–imamate. They preferred to retain the ‘+//X
tutelage, and the remaining decades of the tenth century marked the lowest
ebb in the practical, executive power of the caliphs.
&
!
" * was a
delegation of the caliph’s authority, and the caliph retained, at least in theory,
the right to appoint his own agents.40 How much of this power he could
in reality exercise varied inversely with the forcefulness of the controlling
Z * themselves: little during the emirates of outstanding rulers like
‘+¦ V
V
Q# KY
Z
X’-ad-Dawla (r. 998–1012), but
rather more in the subsequent years of the early eleventh century when the
* were of lower calibre. Thus the resultant rise in the ‘+//X ’ effective
"
/ Z ’ "
""
‘ " % ~
! X
V
& /
/
&
X!
"
who had taken over Egypt and Syria (see below) and were clashing with
the * " " $ & '
\
+
/
#
38 Heribert Busse, Chalif und Grosskönig: Die Buyiden im Iraq (945–1055), Beirut/Wiesbaden,
1969, pp. 30–5, 159ff.
39 Heribert Busse, Chalif und Grosskönig: Die Buyiden im Iraq (945–1055), Beirut/Wiesbaden,
1969, pp. 418–31.
40 Arnold, The Caliphate, pp. 61–9.
36 5
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Z *
'
\
XV
V
Q# =`{KY
assume the ancient pre-Islamic Persian title of
(‘King of kings’),
as other members of his dynasty had done in the Persian lands, he had to
secure caliphal help in order to achieve this against widespread orthodox
opposition in Iraq to what sounded in pious Muslim ears like blasphemy.41
It is thus true to say that there was not at this time any clear-cut
separation of functions between the caliphs and the *, with the former
exercising ‘spiritual power’ and the latter ‘temporal power’, as with the Pope
and Emperor in medieval Christendom. At all times, the caliphs considered
themselves entitled (if not able in practice) to intervene in the conduct of
VV
& Z !
!"
"
!
#
time support the idea of a separation of powers. Laqabs ending in -dawla
(state) (e.g. Rukn-ad-Dawla, ' * +) had been current since the early
/ Z
}
%£
those ending in * (religion) and -milla (religious community) (e.g. 1
* , !#) appear later, in particular, with the coming to power
! V }
¡\# Z
seem to correspond in any direct way with how the bearers of such titles
saw their own sphere of power. All one can say is that titles of all kinds
tended to become generalized from the top ranks of society downwards,
\ /
! !
&
a process of vulgarization deplored in the eleventh century by authors
% XV VX/’&
VZ
³X!V V* %.42
> X!
/ ! !
# !
/
+
& '!X‘ ‘ite 4‘*s had been at work promoting the claims
X! Q !
/ Y&
!
!!
X! " "
and Syria in 969. They were able to set up a powerful and culturally splendid
empire of two centuries’
& / X!
"K
imams of the true line of ‘+'
!
‘+//X
"&
whose subversion was their avowed aim. They thus decisively marked
themselves off from other Islamic dynasties that were de facto independent
of the ‘+//X /
% !
/
V !
"# '
& X! "
in the Muslim West to assume the title of caliph at this time.43 The Spanish
Umayyad ‘+/ V
V[
@!X '''
" &
‘Commander
41 H. F. Amedroz, ‘> + !" > X
X / Z
[ ’, Numismatic
Chronicle, ser. 4, V, 1905, pp. 393–9; Bosworth, ‘Lakab’.
42 Bosworth, ‘Titulature’, pp. 210–14, 215–16; Bosworth, ‘Lakab’.
43 See Tyan, Institutions, II, pp. 493ff.; M. Canard, ‘X! ’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new
edn, ed. B. Lewis, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–.
366
_
\
J
of the Faithful’ Q
/ Y `& "
/
X!
!£
" * X " ¡!X
*
assumed the title.44 The entire Muslim West was of course remote from Iraq,
and the appearance of local caliphates there was not surprising; only when
X! !
!
! "
‘+//X
/
!
#
> "/!
# + &
!
!&
&
"/!
# +V*X
there could not be two caliph–imams at the same time, thus rejecting an
+‘
/ !
"
£
/ $
the Baghdad ‘+//X
!
! !
½ /
&
/
& ! !!
!
X!
.45
Later, however, the theorists were forced to concede the possibility of more
than one caliph–imam existing at the same time, provided that they were
geographically separated; and the rival views here, of those who recognized
the practicalities of the situation and those who clung to the ideal of the
"
/&
/ '/
.46
¢
""
Z
¡\
>Ä Z
1055, the ‘+//X !
!
‘ Z
&
&
/ !
# >
¡\ !
!
the eastern and much of the central Islamic lands as far west as Syria and
Anatolia was of a different social and political nature from that of previous
regimes which had arisen from either the local ruling and landowning
classes or else from non-local military slave commanders whose power was
based, at least initially, on force majeure rather than any consensus or basis
of common interest.
> ¡\
>
%
! # >
of khans, but were lesser chiefs of a section of the Oghuz tribe, the Qiruq,
who, by wearing down Ghaznavid control of eastern and northern Persia,
made themselves heads of a tribal confederation that speedily overran much
44 See Charles Pellat, ‘* X& Z
‘’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis, Leiden,
E. J. Brill, 1954.
45 H. A. R. Gibb, ‘
V*X
’s Theory of the Caliphate’, in Stanford J. Shaw and William
R. Polk (eds), Studies on the Civilization of Islam, Boston, Beacon Press, 1963, pp. 156–7.
46 '/
, The Muqaddimah: An Introduction to History, trans. from the Arabic by Franz
[
& %& ?
Z%& ={& '& ""# `K.
367
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
of the Middle East.47 They rolled back the once-mighty Ghaznavid empire
into eastern Afghanistan and northern India; they terminated the power of
Z ?
'
\ / =`&
"
!&
+
/
£
Z
!"
at Malazgird in 1071 and began the overrunning of Anatolia, what was
"
/
& ¡\ [!£
they extended their suzerainty over Arab and Turkmen principalities in Syria
"
/
% X! £
/
&
/ ! '
\
and thus began a necessarily close relationship with the caliphs there.48 The
‘+//X & "
&
¡
"
¡\ !"
"
% +" +
Q# =K`Y
*
% X Q# =`K`Y
! & /
& !
>
%
!.
In their struggle against the established powers of the Persian lands,
¡\
>Ä Z&
Ä Z
*X
/
1035 called themselves on documents, in a depreciatory fashion, ‘clients
(
+*) of the Commander of the Faithful’,49 although such expressions
£ /
"
"
XX&
X" Q=KY& >Ä
/
!
)
#‘11
(‘Exalted Sultan’) and to have adopted the laqab of
Rukn-ad-Duny
+ * .50 But such titles could only have had any practical
¡\
'
\&
the question of the constitutional relationship between the incomers
and the Baghdad caliph, and of any de facto division of power, required
"
VX’im’ Q# ==K{Y !
>Ä’s title of sultan.
' "
&
! !
Z
¡\
# > ¡\
general approval for their extension of power over Persia and beyond
!
/
/
‘
’,51 and the
¡\
%
V! !
"
"
‘ism in the shape of
Z
X! # + /
+3*,
!
"
/
&
~
X‘ &
" +‘
&
47 C. E. Bosworth, 5
73 Q
%$<
,
Edinburgh, Edinburgh University Press, 1963, pp. 221–6; C. E. Bosworth, ‘The Political and
Dynastic History of the Iranian World (AD 1000–1217)’, in R. N. Frye (ed.), The Cambridge
History of Iran, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1975, V, pp. 15–18.
48 Bosworth, ‘Political and Dynastic History’, pp. 18–23, 42–53.
49 Bosworth, Ghaznavids, pp. 241–2, 267.
50 Ibid., pp. 267–8.
51
X"& Z & Ghaznavids, pp. 252–66.
368
_
\
J
3.5 ?
!
+ /
*
!% "
(© Hugh Kennedy)
¡\
and eastern lands by, among other things, promoting the already-existent
! !
madrasas, or colleges, in which a class
of orthodox administrators and religious leaders could be trained, thereby
!/
$
‘ite centres of learning founded by the
X!
'!X‘ 4‘*s.52 ¡\ " %
for the furthering of orthodoxy were obviously in general harmony with
the cause of the ‘+//X
"
!
&
!
&
"
their ministers tended in the later eleventh and twelfth centuries to favour
~
/
& $
Z
.
52 G. Makdisi, ‘Muslim Institutions of Learning in Eleventh-Century Baghdad’, Bulletin of
the School of Oriental and African Studies, XXIV, 1961, pp. 1–56; see C. E. Bosworth in R. N.
Frye (ed.), The Cambridge History of Iran, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1975, V,
pp. 70–4; J. Pedersen and G. Makdisi, ‘Madrasa’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B.
Lewis, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, pp. 47–9.
369
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Where some friction arose was in the practical adjustments of secular
power in Iraq between a socially exalted, proudly Arab line of ‘+//X
"
(although the proportion of genuine Arab blood in their veins, after generations
V+
/
/& !
/ !
Y&
whose political power had been starting to rise again with the enfeeblement
Z &
> % !& ! /
untutored barbarians, who had taken advantage of the moral approval of
the caliphs in their rise to power in Iraq but who were now determined to
¡
"
"/# ' Z
={& >Ä
\ !
VX’im, and the caliph took in
!
Ä Z’£ / >Ä !
"
marry an ‘+//X "&
#
>
"
"/& / ¡\
military control in central Iraq, with a (military governor) stationed
in the capital with a powerful garrison, and furthermore threatened to
sequestrate the caliph’s personal domains, the latter had grudgingly
to acquiesce.53 The overwhelming power and prestige of a sultan like Malik
X Q# =`K`Y !/
"’s freedom of action:
= *
% X’
!
V* \
Q# ={K
94), but there had been frequent tensions between the sultan and his +3*
³X!V V* %
"
+3* '/ X
! # + & =`& *
% X
!
to Baghdad, planning to make it his winter capital, and even seems to have
!"
"
V* \
K
product of the liaison between his daughter and the caliph – as caliph in al-
* \
’s stead. These intentions were, however, cut short by the sultan’s
death in the same year.54
! !
& }
¡\
% /
succession disputes, seen in the fact that during the twelfth century there
were often two or more rival sultans. This allowed a corresponding rise
in power for the caliphs, who made themselves a distinct military force
in Iraqi and western Persian affairs so that there was actually warfare in
=={ / ¡\
*
‘ / * @
!!
"
V
Mustarshid. After Mas‘ ’
=={`& ¡\ in Baghdad
was permanently expelled and the sultan’s palace and estates there were
/
"
V* \
Q# ==KY.55
53 G. Makdisi, ‘> *
Z’, International Journal of Middle East Studies, I,
1970, pp. 259–75; Bosworth, Cambridge History of Iran, V, pp. 47–9.
54 Bosworth, Cambridge History of Iran, V, pp. 99–101; G. Makdisi, ‘Les rapports entre
X
’¾"\
¡\ ’, International Journal of Middle East Studies, VI, 1975,
pp. 235–6.
55 Bosworth, Cambridge History of Iran, V, pp. 128, 167–8.
370
_
\
J
The later years of the century were marked by a continued rise in the
political and military effectiveness of the ‘+//X &
/ !"
£ '/
V+
/
V*
\
‘he was
" /
" '
\&
&
!
! ±# Z ²
""
’.56 With
VX Q# ==K=``{Y&
" /
!
"!
and politics of the age. He paid little attention to the Crusaders in the Levant
coastlands, but was intensely concerned with events in the East, where a
" &
X
! X&
#
>
}
¡\ /
! !
=={`&
with much of Persia, eastern Anatolia and Transcaucasia in the hands of
local lines of Atabegs, that is, Turkish slave commanders who had originally
/
" ¡\ "
!
governors of these provinces, but who had then arrogated actual power
largely to themselves.
> X
! X "
! > %
¡\&
+
" X
!&
¡\
!
!
(see below). From being purely a local power north of the Oxus, in the later
twelfth century they adopted an aggressive and expansionist policy, killing
}
¡\
==& "
¡\
&
/
& !
"# +VX /
up his moral and spiritual authority through his patronage of the futuwwa
Q
Y& / ! /
!
‘& /
/
X
!
!"
!# >
shah ‘+X’V
V * @
!!
Q# =`K`Y
"
"
on the ‘+//X
"V‘ite policy, supporting ‘Alid claims to the caliphate
and proclaiming the illegitimacy of ‘+//X # +
&
V
X
% }
&
&
'!X‘&
*
% X
!
!
/
#
& X
!
!"
*
attacks in the years after 1217, but the ‘+//X ! "
for another 40 years before the Mongol Hülegü sacked Baghdad in 1258,
killing the caliph and ending, together with the 500 years’ rule there of the
‘+//X &
"
.
>
}
¡\ &
/ &
institution of the sultanate and the title ‘sultan’. Originally, this last word
had denoted (as in frequent Qur’X
* usage) the abstract concept
of ‘power’ and ‘dominion’, and the transition to its becoming attached to
56 Cited in ibid., p. 167.
371
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
the actual holder of that power or dominion was a gradual one which is
hard to document precisely.57 It seems to have been used thus informally in
the ninth and tenth centuries and in compounds like the laqab of )
ad-Dawla / / V
Z £58 /
V*X
in the early eleventh century did not know the title and the institution of
the sultanate as formal ones, and in the title of his constitutional treatise
%
) it is used adjectivally as something like ‘the juridical
bases of power’. ‘Sultan’ only became a formal designation and a regular
! V
}
¡\
later Ghaznavids, so that it soon became the highest title after the caliphal
ones to which a Muslim prince could aspire.59 Consequently, lesser princes
!
protocol (although in informal usage, the term could be used for holders
of power at almost any level, from even the caliph himself downwards). It
"
"
/ }
¡\
X
!
X
!
& /
"
VX
recognize this;60
!& + /
X! "
/
!/
only with malik (king), e.g. #
. In the thirteenth century,
‘sultan’ denoted absolute political independence, and only after the fall of
the Baghdad caliphate (see above) did an increasing number of potentates
claim the title for themselves.
In practice, the power of the sultans of the eleventh century and after,
vis-à-vis the caliphs, was analogous to that held by the
* of the tenth
&
'/
/ ! /
over the caliphate.61 Where the control had been achieved by force majeure,
traditionally minded jurists could only regard it as a usurpation of caliphal
authority, for the caliph alone had power to delegate this.62 Nevertheless,
!"
!
# + V*X
forced to contemplate the possibility that a caliph–imam might remain in
!
/
& "
’s actions
were in accordance with the *‘a. He was also constrained to contemplate,
X! ‘ite strength, the possibility of the caliph–imam’s
deposition by rebellious Muslims, in which case, he seems reluctantly to
57 See Bernard Lewis, The Political Language of Islam, Chicago, University of Chicago Press,
1988, p. 35; J. H. Kramers, ‘
X’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, 1st edn, ed. M. Th. Houtsma,
et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1913–.
58 See K. V. Zettersteen, ‘
X
V
’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, 1st edn, ed. M. Th.
Houtsma, et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1913–.
59 See Makdisi, ‘Les rapports’, pp. 230–2.
60 Kramers, ‘
X’.
61 '/
& The Muqaddimah, II, pp. 5, 11.
62 Gibb, ‘
V*X
’s Theory’, pp. 162–4.
372
_
\
J
have concluded, the validating community would either have to recognize
the new, victorious caliph–imam or choose another one altogether.63 At all
events, ‘emirate by seizure’ and the assumption of the title of sultan, even
/ " "
caliph as overall moral and religious authority, were accomplished facts.64
+ &
% ¡\
eleventh century had to examine the new, de facto relationship of caliph
# +V}
X $ /
buttressed authority and secular power in the practical direction of affairs,
!
"
/
#
V}
X’s thought here developed within several of his works concerned
with the problems. In one of these, the &!
‘&, he tries to incorporate
!
"
K!
!
/
explaining that, even when the sultan had come to dominate the caliph–
imam, as was happening during his own time, this had to be authenticated by
an act of bay‘a (fealty) on the part of the great men of state (corresponding to
the in early Islam and the consensus of the community) and approved
by the ‘
’; the whole process would thus take place under the aegis of
the *‘a.65 Elsewhere, in his !*
,
V}
X
the sultan’s coercive function (shawka) as being in accordance with the divine
will and God’ \
!
/ ! !
$
& $
God’s shadow here on earth.66
This concept of the ruler’s power was treated at length in the ‘Mirrors for
Princes’ literature, and especially in the *
of the +3* ³X!V
V
Mulk, which merits particular attention as an exposition of the contemporary
/
"
!
# ³X!V
ul-Mulk, the question to be resolved was how kingship exercised by the
ruler as God’s representative on earth, in imitation of the divine scheme
of government in heaven (a concept familiar in many ancient Near Eastern
cultures, including the pre-Islamic Persian one), could be incorporated into
the framework of Islam. For him, the reality of the sultan’ " ¡\
63 Ibid., p. 160.
64 On the general topic of the relationship of the caliphate to the sultanate in these times, see
Tyan, Institutions, II, pp. 80–206.
65 L. Binder, ‘
V}
X’s Theory of Islamic Government’, The Muslim World, XLIV, 1954,
pp. 229–41; Lambton, State and Government, pp. 107–29; Carole Hillenbrand, ‘Islamic
[
"%® +V}
X’s Views on Government’, Journal of the British
Institute of Persian Studies, XXVI, 1988, pp. 87–90; Lambton, ‘Concepts of Authority’, p. 97.
66 F. R. C. Bagley, _
73*’
2
$
$
<
] *
#^,
London, Oxford University Press, 1964, pp. li–lvi. A classical study of the concept of the
ruler as the shadow of God on earth is Ignaz Goldziher’s ‘Du sens propre des expressions
Ombre de Dieu, Khalife de Dieu, pour désigner les chefs dans l’Islam’, Revue de l’histoire
des religions, XXXV, 1897, pp. 331–8.
373
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
times was such that he could assert that the sultan is chosen by God, without
the intermediacy of the caliph or approval by any kind of ratifying body, and
that the sultan is therefore responsible to God alone. It also means that no
holder of such power has any prescriptive right to it; what God has given He
can take away. Nor does the sultan bear any charismatic qualities like the
"K!
!&
‘ite infallible imam.67
!
³X!V
V*
%’s thought was the fear of anarchy in state
and society, a fear expressed by numerous earlier writers, often with copious
citation of traditions and aphorisms to the effect that 100 years with an unjust
prince were preferable to a single day of mob rule. Such attitudes, rejecting
any possibility of resistance to a tyrannical ruler, however insupportable,
grew stronger in succeeding centuries and contributed to the image in
the minds of the eighteenth-century philosophes and similar thinkers of an
Islamic East as sunk in an unchanging despotism exercised over passive,
oppressed populations.
Meanwhile, the question of the three-cornered relationship of God,
caliph and sultan was being resolved in the later Islamic Middle Ages by the
development of the theory that the seizure of power itself gave authority and
!
# >
%
X‘ /
!X‘a (d. 1333), writing
after the extinguishing of the caliphate by the Mongols, transfers to the
sultans and de facto rulers the concepts of authority worked out by earlier
writers active when the caliphate–imamate had still been in existence, even
if this last had been compelled to share real power with
* and sultans;
& ~
/
'/ >
!
Q # =`Y&
&
!
!
?" *
@
!!
/
and that of the Rightly Guided Caliphs only slightly less so, there was no
divine command regarded the permanence of the caliphate in any single
line, since the *‘a demands obedience to God and the Prophet only.68
67 Rosenthal, Political Thought, pp. 81–3; Lambton, ‘Concepts of Authority’, p. 98.
68 Rosenthal, Political Thought, pp. 43–61; Lambton, State and Government, pp. 138–51.
374
Chapter 3.2
I SLAM IN THE M AGHRIB
!" %&!$!;&!"!%*!
Idris El Hareir
I N T RO DUC T I O N
‘Maghrib’ is a geographical term that the Muslim Arabs gave to the region
extending from Alexandria in the east up to the Atlantic Ocean in the west.1
In ancient times this region was known by the Greeks as Aleppo or Libya.
The Byzantines used the term ‘'\
’ to refer to modern-day Tunisia and
it subsequently came to apply to the whole of the African continent. Muslim
historians and geographers divided the region into three areas: al-Maghrib
V+ X Q
*
/Y&
V*
/
V+
Q * *
/Y
V*
/
V+\X Q
*
/Y# +V*
/
V+ X
! +
"
X/
Q! V
>"Y
the west. Indeed, Alexandria used to be called the ‘gateway to the west’.
+V*
/
V+
! >" Z¡X
&
V*
/
V+\X ! >X
Q>
Y +
#2
'
""
* !
" $ /
in the Qur’X
K ‘The Lord of the two Easts and the
two Wests’, ‘The Lord of the East and the West’, ‘The East and West of
the earth’, ‘The Lord of the Easts’3 K
!
/
# >
& & ‘west’.
= '/ ~
\
& +/
VVX!& .
!
4Q
Z
& *
%
/
V@
X& =& "# #
X\
V~
!
& Mu‘"
. , Beirut, 1958, I, p. 228.
2 Al-‘+//X & +@!
*
%X& $*
*
#<.
+% & Z
& X
V
¦
al-‘arabiyya, 1978, pp. 9–11.
3 The Qur’X
& " & 8
, 55:17; ash-Shu‘’, 26:28; al- ’A‘$,
7:137; and al-Muzzammil, 73:9; see also !;$$, 37:5.
375
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Some geographers used it to indicate the lands extending from Egypt to
al-Andalus (Muslim Spain), including all the islands under Muslim control
in the western Mediterranean such as Sicily, Corsica, Sardinia, Mallorca and
Menorca. Others, especially during the early years of the ‘+//X
"
&
! }
Q
VX!Y
Egypt and up to al-Andalus. Most Muslim historians and geographers,
however, considered that the ‘west’ extended from Alexandria westwards
as far as the Atlantic Ocean.4
At the same time that the Arabs became united under the banner of
'
!
$
XX
Z
!"&
completely destroying the former and forcing the latter to retreat from
Greater Syria and Egypt, the lands of the Maghrib were suffering politically,
&
!
! $ %
Byzantine capital, Constantinople. In AD 602 the Byzantine emperor Maurice
(r. 582–602) was killed in a bloody coup led by a general called Phocas, who
then became emperor (r. 602–10). Heraclius, the commander of the Byzantine
army, did not approve of the coup and refused to give his support to Phocas.
He was joined by those who objected to the new emperor and they made the
Maghrib their headquarters.5
Heraclius’
" ""
/
transported from the Maghrib to the Byzantine state. He then chose his
youngest son, also called Heraclius, as his successor as emperor. In 608
+
/ *
/
!
’ nephew Nicetas
whom he had appointed as commander. At the same time, Heraclius the
*
/
$
"
"
in 610 and to depose Phocas. In this way Heraclius the younger (r. 610–41)
was crowned emperor of the Byzantine state.6
Under Heraclius the Maghrib became an important centre for the
Byzantines and it witnessed considerable development in agriculture and
construction. It was not long, however, before it was the scene of religious
discord, particularly when Heraclius gave his support to a new sect claiming
that Jesus Christ possessed one will, which was both divine and human. The
promulgator of this doctrine was Sergius, the patriarch of Constantinople,
and his followers were known as the Monothelites. Heraclius thought that all
Christians would accept Sergius’
!
proclamation endorsing it. This provoked a violent storm of protest in the
~
*
’nis, Ma‘
*
#<.
+% & +
& X
V!
\/
&
1980, p. 19.
{ X!& +V
‘Abd-al-‘+& #<.
.*& Z
& X
V
¦
V‘arabiyya,
1981, II, pp. 73–4.
6 Ibid., p. 74.
376
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
!
$& !
/
which occurred in the Maghrib.7
Maximus, the bishop of the Maghrib, led the opposition to the
Monothelites and enjoyed wide support. Meanwhile, a delegation of
clergymen from Egypt arrived in the region and called on people to join a
new Christian sect which claimed that Jesus Christ possessed only a single
nature, that is, Monophysitism. This sect was supported by Constantine
III, the son of Heraclius the younger, and he permitted them to conduct
their activities in the Maghrib. This angered the adherents of Catholicism,
however, who announced their secession from the empire.
Constance II acceded to the throne in 641 and championed the
Monothelites. In response, Bishop Maximus incited the tribes in the Maghrib
to revolt against the emperor and to install Patriarch Gregorios (called ‘
¡’
in the Islamic sources) on the throne. The patriarch had a great popular
following in the Maghrib and the people rallied around him. In 646 Gregorios
declared independence from the Byzantine empire and gave himself the title
‘emperor’. He championed the Catholic Church, had his name inscribed on
"
!
X¡ Q
Y
/
(modern Sbeitla) in the interior far from the sea and out of reach of the
Z
$#8
It is certainly the case that these religious and political disturbances
Z
&
"
*
/&
Muslim conquest of the Maghrib, particularly when the inhabitants became
aware of how tolerant the Muslims were of the other monotheist religions.
There were other reasons for the conquests, however. First, the Muslims were
eager to implement the policy of disseminating Islam and extending the
territory of the Islamic state. Second, they wanted to take advantage of
the military and political weakness of the Byzantine state after the famous
/
!% = in which the Muslims achieved a decisive victory
over the Byzantines. The Muslims capitalized on this great military success
by advancing into Egypt and then on to Barqa (the modern city of al-Marj)
in the east of the present-day Libyan Arab Jamahiriya in order to safeguard
Egypt’ / # + & & " / !
/
internal situation in the Maghrib caused by the struggle for power between
the Byzantine emperors and their governors.9
7 Al-‘+& +
.*3 ) & Z & X
V
¦
V‘arabiyya, 1982, pp. 132–3.
'/ #& "# =£ X!& #<.Q II, pp. 77–8.
9 El HareirQ Idris, ‘
V @X VV*
/
VV+
’, in
.
"‘
$*
*
al-‘arabiyya& >
&
V*
³³
!
V‘
/
VV
/
VV
\X
VV‘ !
(ALECSO), 2005, II, pp. 320–2.
37 7
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
The stages of the Muslim conquest of the Maghrib
The Muslim conquest of the Maghrib passed through a number of stages:
&
! !"
& !
from 21/641 to 91/711 and can be divided into seven military campaigns.
An Arab-Islamic administration was subsequently formed which was
contemporaneous with the Umayyad regime and the beginning of the
‘+//X # & *
/
&
as we shall see, played a prominent role in the ongoing consolidation and
spread of Islam in the region, in Europe and also in sub-Saharan Africa.
>
!"
*
/ `==
under the leadership of ‘Amr ibn al-‘&
\
"
Z
\
X/
"
Egypt’s western borders. He began by sending out exploratory raids and
then personally led a Muslim army to gain control of Barqa which, according
to the historians, capitulated peacefully because the inhabitants hated the
Byzantines who burdened them with heavy taxes.10
After this, ‘Amr ibn al-‘
! "
# "
one part under the command of ‘\/
/ X‘
X&
"
"
&
"
encountering any opposition. The principal reason behind this move was
to cut off any supplies or reinforcements that the south might send to assist
the coastal cities. As for the second and larger part of the army, this was led
by ‘Amr ibn al-‘ !# !
Z
\ Q"V
Z
Y& +¡ X/
& & </
>"& /
! / \
# !
/X
&
which also fell without offering any resistance. Meanwhile, ‘Amr ibn al-‘
"
!
!!
Z / +
’a to the
¢
X
`#11
When ‘Amr ibn al-‘
!" \
X/
&
wrote to the caliph ‘!
/
V
X/ Q# =K`KY ! !
% ! "!
'\
Q"V
Tunisia). He wrote:
}
X/
/
'\
# ' %
*
al-Mu’
* [‘Commander of the Faithful’] considers it
10 Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!& ‘+/ V
V[
@!X&
$*&
+% & # +
V
//X‘,
Z
& X
V%X/
V
/X& =& ""# `K#
11 Ibid., "# #
+VZ
X
& +@!
/
@ X&
. & # *
@
!!
[¦ X&
&
V*
/
‘
V!
& =`& ""# ``{K£ '/
V+//X& +/ ‘+/
X&
’,
# ~
*
’nis, Cairo, ash-Sharika al-‘
/
VV/X‘a wa-n-nashr, 1963, p. 41.
378
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
appropriate that we invade it and that God should let it fall into our hands,
then this will happen.
The caliph responded by ordering that the conquests must stop at this point
out of concern for the souls of the Muslims who had travelled so far from the
central Islamic lands and into regions so recently acquired and in which
Islam was not yet established. ‘Amr ibn al-‘ /
"’s order and
returned to Egypt after appointing ‘\/
/ X‘ as governor of Barqa
X/
# ‘Uqba worked ceaselessly to disseminate and consolidate
Islam in the area and Barqa became an important base for Islam and the
centre of missionary activity to spread the religion throughout the Maghrib.
When the caliph ‘!
/
V
X/ &
/
‘!X / ‘+X Q# `K{K{{Y& ! ‘Amr ibn al-‘ !
the governorship of Egypt and replaced him with ‘+/
X / +/
@#12 ‘!X
!"
?"
and decided to continue the programme of conquest in the Maghrib. He
therefore gave permission for the governor of Egypt to mobilize a large
army, which included many of the leading sons of the Companions such
as ‘+/
X /
V
/
& *
X /
V~
%
!& *
/
V‘+//X
ibn ‘+/ V
V*
/& ‘+/ V
V[
@!X /
V
X/& ‘+/
X / ‘Amr
ibn al-‘& ‘+/
X
‘/
X ‘!
/
V
X/&
and ‘+/ V
V[
@!X / +/ Z
%
V \# '
!
‘+/
X /
!
‘+/
X Q‘servant of
God’), ‘/
X Q‘little servant of God’) or ‘+/ V
V[
@!X Q‘servant
of the Merciful’).13
The Muslim army under ‘+/
X / +/
@
!/ `& !#
They marched from Egypt to Barqa, where they joined forces with ‘Uqba
/ X‘# > !
X/
! X/&
in 28/648 they clashed with the Byzantine army under the command of
}
/
# > Z
!!
% # +
"
/
'\
&
the Muslims retraced their steps to Barqa and then Egypt.14 The reason
why ‘+/
X / +/
@
"
/
was because he had learnt that the southern borders of Egypt were being
threatened from Nubia.15
Following the great civil strife that culminated in the assassination of
‘!X / ‘+X {{{& '
!
12 Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
$*& , "# £ +VZ
X &
. , p. 227.
13 Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
$*& , "# £ +VZ
X &
. , p. 223.
14 +VZ
X &
. , p. 228.
15
!X
V
+/ *
X& #4
$*
*
#<.
+% , Alexandria,
*
%
V%
VV%X/& `& "# =#
379
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.6 *
+V+
& Q¹ }# Y
wars of conquest including in the Maghrib. They did not resume until the
caliphate of Mu‘X
/ +/
X Q# =K==KY&
""
of his aides, Mu‘X
/ ~
¡&
!!
! =& !#
Some of the most prominent sons of the Companions such as ‘+/
X
ibn az-Zubayr, ‘+/
V*
% / *
X
‘+/
X / ‘Umar were
in this army. It also included many of the nobles of the Quraysh.16 Ibn
~
¡ \
& X/
Z
Byzantines to retreat to their ships anchored at sea. He also led a campaign
# '/ ~
¡
& &
/
conquests since in 50/670 the caliph Mu‘X
! ! ! "
and replaced him with ‘\/
/ X‘.17
‘\/
/ X‘ played no part in the terrible civil war which shook
the Islamic state, preferring to remain neutral until things settled down. He
renewed his activities after ‘Amr ibn al-‘ /
! "
second time and made him commander of a Muslim army with Barqa as his
military and administrative headquarters.18 From the city of Sirte, ‘Uqba ibn
X‘ "
X
16 Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
$*& , pp. 64–74.
17 Ibid., p. 46.
18 +VZ
%& +/ ‘Ubayd, #<.
$*
.
$*&
+#<.& +&
V*
/
‘a
V@
%!
& ={& "# =#
38 0
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
¢
X&
X
}
X!#
!
& /
'
!
"
city in the Arab Maghrib.
J
8;$%#;
Q
XY& !
‘tent’, was founded for a number of
reasons the most important of which are as follows. First, it was designed to
implement the Islamic state’s programme of establishing garrison cities on
"
Z
&
X# &
/
!
""
base from which campaigns could be directed and in which troops arriving
from the east or returning from the far west could recuperate. And, third, it
was to be a platform for the spread and consolidation of Islam.19
‘\/
/ X‘ decided that Kairouan should be situated far from the
! Z
$# ' " !"
&
thought that the city should be near the sea so as to act as a coastal defence,
he said: ‘I am worried that the ruler of Constantinople will fall upon it by
"
% # Z
!
%
they have been informed of the route.’20
>
/
\ !
* ! &
/ "
& & /
materials, natural defences and so on. Kairouan and its mosque were the
focus of a number of miracles attributed to ‘\/
/ X‘ and some of
the Prophet’s Companions and Successors who helped build the mosque.
‘Uqba earned the respect and praise of the Muslims because he did not
participate in the terrible civil war and because of his well-known efforts to
disseminate Islam in the Maghrib.
The city of Kairouan played a crucial role in the spread of Islam not only
in the Maghrib but also in the lands south of the Sahara, in Sicily, Corsica and
al-Andalus. Numerous military expeditions set out from there for these places
accompanied by religious scholars, Qur’X
!
#
In 55/654 the caliph Mu‘X
/ +/ X ! ‘Uqba from the
" '\
*
/
"
! +/VV* X¡
X Q {{K`{K=Y#
!
¡
"& *
!
/ * %
V+X# >
\ % "
" +/VV* X¡’s governorship but mention
19 El Hareir, ‘
V
@X’, p. 322.
20 Ibn ‘' X
V*
X%
& 2
<. $*
.
%
+#<., ed. E.
<¾ V? Å
& Z
& X
V
\X
& =& '& ""# K==#
381
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
that he led a campaign which broke the alliance between the Byzantines
/ +
/
#
%
!
>!X
Q>!Y# >
"
/ * ‘X
Q# =KKY ! !&
however, and reinstated ‘\/
/ X‘ Q `–=K`Y#
separated the governorship of the Maghrib from Egypt. ‘\/
/ X‘
arrived in Kairouan at the head of a Muslim army which included twenty of
the Prophet’s Companions.
‘Uqba mobilized an army of 1,500 men and, accompanied by the previous
+/VV* X¡ X& *
/#
""
/
VZ
" !
# '
62/681 ‘\/
!"
¡
Q>
Y#
¢
&
"
!
with Julian, the ruler of Sabta (Ceuta). Following this, ‘\/
V
V+\X Q ! " "V
*Y&
reaching the Atlantic Ocean. Many people embraced Islam at his hands.
In 63/682 ‘Uqba divided his army into two groups. The largest group
returned to Kairouan by one route while ‘Uqba took another route with
the smaller group. When ‘\/
!
>X X
Z
%
they were ambushed by a large detachment of soldiers under the command
of Kusayla, the chief of the Awraba tribe and an apostate from Islam. The
ensuing unequal battle resulted in the death of ‘Uqba and his companions
who, according to Islamic sources, numbered 300 men.21 News of the death
of ‘\/
!
>X X
*
/
East. When Zuhayr ibn Qays heard of it, he withdrew from Kairouan and
went to Barqa to wait for reinforcements from the caliph in Damascus.
‘Uqba’
"
/ * ‘X
#
/ * ‘X
'' & &
only forty days, also died. This was followed by a period of crisis for the
Umayyad caliphate and by revolts against it, the most serious of which was
that led by ‘+/
X /
V /
~¡X# >
$
!
"
‘+/ V
V*
% / *
X Q# {K{K{Y#
‘Abd-al-Malik had twice before taken part in the conquest of the
Maghrib and was aware of the importance of the region for Islam and also
/ !
" # !
to mobilize a large army and to supply it with all that it would need. Zuhayr
/
VZ
&
Z
\
&
" !!
#
Zuhayr successfully defeated the Byzantines and their ally Kusayla, who was
21 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& '& ""# `K#
+V*X%& +/ Z
%& 8 4
$,
# ~
* ’&
& *
%
/
V
¦
& ={=& ""# ``K{#
382
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
killed at the battle of Mams to the south of Kairouan in 69/688. In this way
*
!
'\
#22
+ !"
% '\
&
East. When he arrived at the city of Darna (in present-day eastern Libya),
he was ambushed by the Byzantines and killed along with seventy of his
men. To this day their tombs are to be found in Darna in the graveyard of
the Companions.
Following Zuhayr’s death the Maghrib was once again thrown into
turmoil. ‘Abd-al-Malik prepared another large army of 40,000 men and
"
!!
~
X /
‘!X
V}
X&
!
!
# ~
X’s plan was to strike the Byzantines in the
X¡&
%
/
$&
%
!
X
/&
/
!
X
/ *X
!"
VX
Q‘the soothsayer’).
+
!
/
~
X
/
Z
&
/
X¡
"
VX
! #23
& ~
X
!
'\
#
!
created government departments (*+ ), he arranged the land tax (")
and posted governors to the various regions. He also made efforts to spread
'
!
*\
# /
/
on the site of the present city of Tunis, a residence for the government and
barracks for the troops. He sent religious scholars to the different regions
and encouraged the use of Arabic. He conscripted the local inhabitants into
the army and accorded them the same treatment as the other soldiers so
that he came to have a large and enthusiastic army. The people rushed to
!/
'
!# '
~
X /
‘!X \
*
/ /
!
"
/
'\
Islam. It seems, however, that he thought it best to separate jurisdiction over
'\
! "
"
Egypt, ‘Abd-al-‘+ / *
X&
"’s brother, who conspired against
~
X
! ! ! " '\
{#24
That same year, ‘Abd-al-‘+
"" *X /
"
!#
*X
& /
\
the remainder of the region. He ordered the capture of all the castles
and fortresses that had not yet been seized, he raided Sicily, Sardinia and
Malta, and he subdued all the tribes which had still to acknowledge the
'
!# ' { *X
!"
22 +V*X%& 8 4
$s, p. 29; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., I, p. 31.
23 El Hareir, ‘
V
@X’, pp. 325–7.
24 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., I, p. 31.
38 3
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
*
/ Q
V*
/
V+\XY
! # >
ensuing widespread confusion allowed him to impose his authority over all
the Maghrib. He then continued the programme of spreading Islam through
missionary activity and chose seventeen religious scholars who were to
instruct the people in the true religion. Many people became Muslims at
the hands of these scholars. The only places in the Maghrib not subject to
*
!
/
*
&
/
Goth who had concluded peace treaties with the Muslims.25
The programme of disseminating Islam and the Arabic language,
alongside the gradual conversion to Islam of the inhabitants of the Maghrib,
gaining their participation in military campaigns and granting them equal
status with the Arabs, eventually resulted in the peoples of the Maghrib
/!
\
!
force within the Muslim army which went on to occupy al-Andalus.26
> !
"
V¢
/ ‘Abd-al-Malik (r. 86–96/705–15)
! *X /
*
/# ¢
V¢
/
!X / ‘Abd-al-Malik (r. 96–99/715–18), who
"" *
@
!!
/
V
Q K==K=Y
"# *
@
!!
"
!
¡
fairness and under him the lands of the Maghrib enjoyed a period of peace
and security. Among his achievements was the completion of the conquest
of the inner regions of the Far Maghrib and some of the neighbouring
islands. His distribution of booty to the soldiers taking part in the military
!"
!
$
waves of people converting to Islam.27
During the reign of the caliph ‘Umar ibn ‘Abd-al-‘+ Q# K===K=Y&
¡
& '!X‘ / ‘/
X
/ +/VV*
X¡ X
""
*
/ Q
=K==K=Y# '!X‘
!
/ !
#
instituted many reforms and followed the programme of disseminating
Islam and the Arabic language among the tribes of the Maghrib. The caliph
sent him in the company of ten of the Prophet’s Successors, all scholars and
men of culture, who were charged with teaching the religion of Islam. They
were distributed around the regions of the Maghrib. Due to this policy most
of the tribes of the Maghrib converted to Islam, leaving only isolated pockets
# ' & !
/
'!X‘
ibn ‘/
X / +/VV*
X¡ X
"" *
/
become Muslim.28 The French historian Georges Marçais remarks: ‘In less
25 Ibid., p. 39.
26 El Hareir, ‘
V
@X’. pp. 326–9.
27 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., I, pp. 43–6.
28 Ibid., p. 48.
38 4
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
than one century the great majority of sons of Christians had embraced Islam
!
!# >
% "
!
Qhijra).’29
Following the death of the just caliph ‘Umar ibn ‘Abd-al-‘+&
Umayyads changed their policy regarding the Muslim and non-Muslim
subjects who vehemently opposed their rule. They resorted to violence
against these groups, forcing them to seek sanctuary in the remotest regions
of the empire. Some of them found their way to the Maghrib, where they
propounded their ideas and made propaganda against the Umayyads. This
"!
/
% /
$ '
!
society, the most well-known example of which was the bitter struggle
/ +
/
&
!
&
!
*
!#
Within this context, and in order to crush any opposition to the
!
!&
"
/ ‘Abd-al-Malik (r. 101–05/720–23)
rejected the gentle and tolerant approach and appointed as governor of the
*
/
/ +/ *
!&
!
""
"
V~
¡¡X¡ /
Q {K{K=Y#
/ +/ *
!
!
!"
V~
¡¡X¡
!"
& !
people and treating them with contempt. He was also extremely avaricious.
The historian Ibn ‘' X ! ! ‘He was unjust
and tyrannical so his guards rose up against him and killed him within one
month of his becoming governor.’30
+
& '/
&
" /
/ +/ *
!& *
/&
/ X¡
#31 >
X¡
were warmly received by many of the tribes in the Maghrib, especially when
compared with the unfair preference of the Arabs, the oppression of the
$ /
+
/
which had started to take root in the region. We see evidence of this latter
$ ‘Ubayda ibn ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V
!&
*
/ ! =` ==`#
&
&
+
/&
" X! / ‘Abd-al-Malik dismissed
him and appointed ‘/
X /
V~
/@X/ Q ==K`K`Y
his stead. But ‘/
X
& % " &
/ !
V
V+\X /
!# >
"" / X¡
‘&
29 Georges Marçais, La Berberie musulmane et l’orient au moyen âge, Paris, Aubier Édition
Montaigne, 1946, p. 125.
30 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& '& "# £
V[
\
V
X& 5*
$*&
+#<.,
#
V*
¡
V
‘/& >
& [
\
V
\
& =& "# #
31 '/
& ‘+/ V
V[
@!X& . al-‘ibar& Z
& X
V%X/& ={& '& ""# ``K=#
38 5
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
people’s grievances over the despotic nature of Umayyad rule as a context
for demanding justice and equality in accordance with Islamic law. These
demands were readily taken up by many of the tribes in the Maghrib.
> X¡
""
* *
/ Q
V*
/
V+
Y / ‘+/
X ‘Ikrima
ibn ‘+/
X&
!"
'/X¦ ""
!
/
Sa‘ & '/X¦
*
/#32 It is evident that the activities of
X¡ * *
/
!
/ "" !
/
*
V*
&
chief of the Madghara tribe, leading a violent revolt against the Umayyad
administration in 122/740. Muslim historians from various periods, such as
Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
! Q=K`{K=Y&
V
/
Q``KK`Y
'/
‘' X
V*
X% Q Y&
broke out in response to the oppressive policies of the Umayyad governor
‘/
X /
V~
/@X/
" ‘!
V* X Q
==K``{KY
/ !
" X! /
‘Abd-al-Malik to intervene and put a stop to the injustices.33
Before announcing the revolt against the Umayyad administration in
*
/& *
V*
!" " ‘/
X /
V~
/@X/
"
\
"
# ¢
convince them of this, he led a delegation of twenty tribal leaders to Damascus
in order to present their grievances directly to the caliph. He was, however,
not able to meet the caliph so they submitted their complaints to al-Abrash,
the caliph’s chamberlain. When they returned to the Maghrib in 122/740,
they announced the revolt against the Umayyad caliphate and allegiance was
*
!
! X¡
# > !
¡
! !" / }
!X
&
*%X
Z
X
&
% ‘!
V*
X #34
[/
"
*
/# >
" X!
ibn ‘Abd-al-Malik attempted to suppress it and sent troops one after the other.
> /
&
""
"
/
%
/
the rebels and the government forces. The most well-known encounter was
the battle of %$ (the Nobles) in 123/741 in which the caliphal army was
defeated. This led to violent uprisings in every region which consumed many
32 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., I, p. 50. See also Idris El Hareir, ‘The Rustamid State 144–
296/762–909’, PhD dissertation, Department of History, University of Utah, 1979, pp. 17–18.
33 Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
$*& , p. 94. See also Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., I, p. 52;
'/
& . al-‘ibar& '& ""# ``K=£ +/
‘
* @
!!
V
/
& 5*
+
+
& # *
@
!!
+/
VV
¦ '/X!&
& X
V!
‘X& =&
III, p. 47; Idris El Hareir, ‘
V XX
V!
\
VV*
/
VV+
’, in .
al-marji‘
$*
*
‘arabiyya& '''=& >
&
V*
³³
!
V‘arabiyya li-t-tarbiya
VV
\X
VV‘
! Q+< Y& `{& ""# `K{#
34 +V
/
& 5*, IV, pp. 254–5; Ibn ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
$*&
, p. 94.
386
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
of the caliphate’s human and material resources. This was one of a number of
events that weakened the Umayyad state and contributed to its overthrow in
132/750 by the ‘+//X
# > ‘+//X
their authority over the Maghrib but they too were unsuccessful.
A number of independent principalities were formed in the Maghrib.
>
/$ ! /
#
> Z
¢X Q Z
* XY ¡!X
Q={Y
The reasons for the founding of this small state and others like it lie in the
$ $
"
! *
! '
!
"
/
{ /
" ‘+ / +/ X/ Q# {K
40/655–60) and Mu‘X
/ +/
X&
Q
18–40/638–61). An estimated 1,200 of ‘+’s troops are said to have dissociated
themselves from him when he accepted arbitration with Mu‘X
believed that it was obligatory to wage war against him. ‘+
! / ! /
%
%
"
! #
Their slogan was ‘judgement belongs to God alone’. From this point they
began to oppose the appointment of any caliph not decided by consultation.
They were responsible for a plot which resulted in the assassination of ‘Ali
/ +/ X/ # > %
X¡ Q‘those who go out’)
because they ‘went out’, or renounced their allegiance to the caliph.
> X¡ /
!
became further divided into other small sects which fought against each
‘# +!
'/X¦
&
& "
the history of the Maghrib.
/ X¡
* *
/
*
/ =``
*
V*
&
above, one of the leaders of the rebellion called ‘X /
V+
&
& & ¡!X
# + !
+/
VVX!
!% Q
!Y / ¢X / ¢
X
V*%X&
!
*%X
/# '
X¡ %
/\
collapse of the Umayyad caliphate in 132/750, 35 and the establishment by
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX%
!
!
V+
={&
35 '/
& . al-‘ibar, VI, p. 130; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& '& "# ={£ +VX&
+@!
V
X & &!’
.
+
#<.
%&!, eds Ja‘
*
@
!!
VX&
/
& X
V%X/& ={& '& "# =`£ '/
V
/& *
@
!!
<XV
V&
A‘
‘
$*
. ‘
&.
& # +@!
*
%X
V‘+//X &
/
& X
V%X/& =& '''& "# =#
387
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
to announce their own state
¡!X
!
#
Forty leaders of the
X¡
the election of ‘X /
al-Aswad as imam and the new
state was created. In 140/757
they started to build their
"
& ¡!X
#
The historical sources report
that ‘its construction was
completed, its walls were
built, water was carried in
channels and disbursed to
every area and numerous
date palms were planted’. 36
‘X
V+
!
!
155/772, when his people
became dissatisfied with
him and sentenced him to
# >
+/ VVX!
!%
Q
!Y / ¢X&
3.7 Detail of ceramic panel, Madrasa
V* X&
+V+
& Q¹ }# Y !
!#
!
of an important branch of
*%X
/£
!
X¡# '
&
%
‘bearers of
knowledge’ or ‘transmitters of learning’ (
‘ilm) from among the
X¡#
*
% %
/
!
+/ ‘+/
X ‘Ikrima ibn ‘+/
X& +
(client) of ‘+/
X /
‘+//X# '
""
‘'%!
!
!!/ *%X
/
* *
/# '/
%X !
%
‘was originally from
Z/ *
/ ¬ " X¡
in 105/724.’37
36 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, III, p. 139; Ibn ‘' X&
2
<.Q
'& "# ={£
VX&
&!’Q
I, p. 124.
37 '/
%X& +/
VV‘+//X
!V
V& =$
‘
+ .’
33
& # '@X
‘+//X& Z
& =& '''& ""# `{K#
'/
& . al-‘ibar& '& "# =£
VX&
&!’, I, p. 125.
38 8
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
>
$ ‘+//X & ! /
+/
VVX!
!
" "
"
!
! /
‘+//X
"
"
!
"
" *\
¡!X
! +/
‘
V*
Q# =K
{{K{Y
!
V*
Q# ={K{K{Y#
+/
VVX! =
/ ' X&
was known as =3*, i.e.‘the Minister’ (r. 168–74/784–91). But the people of
¡!X
/
!& " !
/
V
‘ Q# =K`=K`Y#
‘the Victorious’
(# !) or ‘the Triumphant’ (# !Y# +V
‘ is considered to be
Z
¢X& * X
also known, because of his notable achievements during his long reign of
three decades.38 Ibn ‘' X /
V
‘ in the following terms:
[He was] a tyrant and stubborn, who overcame all the Berber tribes that opposed
him and defeated and subjugated them. He proclaimed the doctrines of the
% !
‘. He became very powerful at
that time.39
His reign was also one of security and stability and he was responsible
/
"
%"#
V
‘& ¡!X
"
!"
/ *
/
# '/ ~
\
offers the following description:
It is a well-positioned city. Its citizens are honourable and produce outstanding
%# '
$ !! % ¬
its water is used for agriculture also like in Egypt. The city has date palms
and gardens. The inhabitants are a noble and prosperous people who differ
in both appearance and character from the people of the Maghrib. They
are knowledgeable, discreet, reliable, handsome, chivalrous, generous and
forbearing. The buildings in the city are tall like those of Kufa, and the palaces
have high doors.40
'/ ~
\
&
¡!X
and saw how it had grown, goes on to say that when he was in Audaghust
he saw a money order worth 42,000 dinars belonging to a merchant from
¡!X
+/ '@X\ '/X! / ‘+/
X ! /
!
38 El Hareir, ‘
V XX’, p. 207.
39 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., I , p. 157.
40 '/ ~
\
& .
!
4, p. 95.
389
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
from Audaghust. '/ ~
\
!
%
anything of its like in the East, and that when he told the story in Iraq,
X QY
XX ""
!
# >
!
the advanced nature of business transactions and the extent of trade links
/
Z
¢X
/V
+
# '/ ~
\
" "" ¡!X
&
"
Z
¢X& "
`
! X!
&
!
¡!X
`&
! ! #41
+V
‘
/ * X Q# `K{`KY# * X
!
+ X&
‘+/ V
V[
@!X / [ !& !
!
[ !
>X
Q=K=`KY#
/
'/
V[
!
# * X
& %
Ibn Taqiyya, from a second wife called Taqiyya. Towards the end of their
father’s life, rivalry broke out between the two brothers over the succession
to the throne and this eventually led to war. Ibn ar-Rustumiyya emerged
& "
* X
!
# &
"" ¡!X
"
! /
"
father’s place and also because of his poor conduct. In his stead they chose
/ '/ >
\
&
*
!&
¡!X
!
253/868 to 263/876.
'/ >
\
/ *
@
!!
Q# `KKY&
&
'/
&
'/X¦# *
@
!!
/
V
‘ II (r. 270–89/883–902). During his reign,
‘/
X
V*
+/
VVX!
¡!X
# '
"
!
X!
!
!!
+/ ‘+/
X ‘& ¡!X
%
V
‘ II in 297/909.42
[ 0
' "/
Z
¢X ! !
% VÆV
the other principalities which arose in the Maghrib such as the Aghlabids
[
! >X
' X&
!
in al-Andalus, the territories south of the Sahara and the ‘+//X #
>
" Z
¢X +
/
hostility. This was because the Aghlabids represented the ‘+//X
/
X¡
41 '/ ~
\
& .
!
4, pp. 96–7.
42 '/ #& "# ==£ +VZ
%& al-Mughrib& "# ={£ '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, III, p. 145.
39 0
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
‘# + [ ! &
! /
! /
&
X¡& Z
¢X
[ ! '/X¦# Z
!
!
!!
enemy the ‘+//X
+
/ #
[
' /
'
‘+
/
!
"
caliphate than others and fought against those who believed otherwise.
"
"
& Z
¢X
formed an alliance with the Umayyads in al-Andalus against their common
! '
‘+//X
+
/ # >
"" !! !
Z
¢X
received military and material assistance from Granada.43
>
Z
¢X
Sahara were always amiable and peaceful so as to maintain the brisk trade
in gold and salt from the south and manufactured products and weapons
from the north. Perhaps the best example of the strength of trade relations
between them is the comment, quoted earlier, made by the geographer Ibn
~
\
¡!X
+
# >
/V
Africa also led to the spread of the Arabic language and Islam into places
such as Mali and Ghana.
The Rustumid state (144–296/761–909)
> [ !
/
'/X¦&
whose name derives from ‘+/
X / '/X¦
V*
V>
!!&
the founders of the sect. He was a contemporary of the Umayyad caliph
‘+/ V
V*
% / *
X Q# K{K{Y#44 The historians of this sect
/
'/X¦
*
/
!
/
‘ &
who originated from Basra in Iraq. It is possible that Ibn Sa‘
!
missionary to spread the doctrines of the sect in the Maghrib since at that
!
"
! ! !
'/X¦
ideas throughout the Muslim world. Ibn Sa‘
beginning of the second/eighth century and successfully conscripted four
men who have become well known – ‘+/ V
V[
@!X / [
!& ‘!
V
X& '!X‘ / X
V}
X!
X’
V
/
V
X #
After instructing them himself, Ibn Sa‘ ! Z
!
43 El Hareir, ‘
V XX’, pp. 211–12.
44 +VZ
X & ‘+/ V
VX& &
.
6&& # +# # X & Z
& X
V!
\&
1970, p. 103.
391
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
/ # >& +/ ‘Ubayd Muslim
/ +/ ‘'%!
V>
!!&
'/X¦
# ¢ Z
¡ /
!
+/VV
X/ ‘Abd-al-’A‘X /
V
!@
al-Mu‘X
V~!
#45
+ !
& +/ ‘Ubayd
V>
!! !
*
/
!
establishing an imamate wherever they could get the backing of the tribes.
! !
!
!
V! +/VV
X/
al-Mu‘X
¡
‘+/ V
V[
@!X / [
!# > '/X¦
! *
/ !
‘bearers of knowledge’
(
‘ilm).46
The efforts of Ibn Sa‘
‘ilm bore fruit and they
!
/ '\
X/
/
# >
'/X¦ !
!
" '!X‘ / X
V
&
!"
X/
X =`{
later killed in a battle with the Umayyad authorities. The majority of followers
'/X¦
& & !
={
+/VV
X/
V*
‘X
!
!# +V*
‘X
X/
""
& X/ en route. He appointed ‘+/ V
V[
@!X / [
!
# + !& '/X¦ !
!
X/
&
'\
* *
/# 47
Meanwhile, the ‘+//X
"
Q
Umayyads) was busy consolidating its authority in the East. Once the ‘+//X
" +/
‘
V*
"/!&
his attention to the Maghrib: he appointed one of his most prominent
& *
@
!!
/
V+‘
V
X‘&
"
*
/
!
X¡ /# '/
V+‘ath
! /
/ '/X¦# % "
!!
!
'/X¦ >X
X’
"V
*
X
</
+
/
!
# > /
!
'/X¦ !
! +/VV
X/
V*
‘X
!
supporters. Following this, Ibn al-Ash‘
!
'\
including Kairouan in 144/761 where he forced the governor, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
/ [
!& $ !
#48
45 +V
!!X%& +/
VV‘+//X +@!
‘!X& .
&
& X
V%
/& #
¸
& # `£ +V¢
¡
X& +/
%
X
@ X / +/ Z
%& .
*
+.
£’imma&
& X
V%
/& # & # {£ + V
¡& +/
VV‘+//X +@!
& (.&
.4 &
& X
V%
/& # =`{=& & # #
46 +V
!!X%&
.
, , fol. 28.
47 El Hareir, ‘The Rustamid State, pp. 29–30.
48 Ibid., pp. 31–2.
392
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
The Muslim historians offer various accounts of the origins of
‘+/ V
V[
@!
/ [ !& [ !
& /
all agree that he was of Persian descent and that his ancestor was a +
(client) of the caliph ‘!X / ‘+X# ?
"
?
%
/
VX
={#49 Whatever the
!
& '/ [ ! $ !
in the Atlas mountains he was joined by about sixty tribal chiefs who had
escaped from the battle with him and who now gave him their allegiance as
the imam.50 Wishing to put an end to Ibn Rustum’s state while it was still in
its infancy, Ibn al-Ash‘ath led an army and surrounded the mountains. But the
wildness of the region, the spread of smallpox among his troops and disputes
between him and his aides caused him to withdraw and to return to the East.
Ibn Rustum decided to imitate his predecessors and build a capital city
for his state. To this end, he dispatched a group of scouts to select the best
>X
Q! V
>
in Algeria) at the end of the Tell Atlas !
*
# '
! "
supply wood for construction and fuel. The site was also a focal point for
commercial activity between the agricultural north, the mercantile south
and sub-Saharan Africa.51
Under ‘+/ V
V[
@!
/ [ !& [ !
¡
"
/
\ ! $ # *
persecuted peoples of the Islamic East and al-Andalus sent delegations to
# > $
& !
!
rapid growth. At the beginning of Ibn Rustum’s rule he received assistance
! X¡ Z
&
!/ ! !
which strengthened the Rustumid state both economically and militarily.
When Ibn Rustum sensed his approaching end, he emulated the caliph
‘!
/
V
X/
!
his son ‘+/ V
V¢
X/# '/ [ !’s death, his son was elected as the
!
!#
"" / "
X
/ Q
! / Y
/ ?
>X
!
wealthy merchants.52
The decision to elect the imam ‘+/ V
V¢
X/ Q# ==K`K`Y
was not unanimous, however, since he was not the most learned of the
49 '/
& .
‘ibar, VI, pp. 225–6; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., I,
p. 196.
50 +V¢
¡
X& .
*, # ==£
V
!!X%& .
& =K`£
V
¡&
(.&, # ={£ '/
& .
‘ibar, VI, pp. 246–7.
51 El Hareir, ‘The Rustamid State’, pp. 50–1.
52 +V¢
¡
X& .
*, # =£
V
!!X%& .
& # £
V
¡&
(.&, fol. 11.
393
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
! # >
& ""
! /
/
&
"/! ‘+/ V
V¢
X/
his authority by setting up a consultative council which worked alongside
him and to which he had to refer before making any decision. The group of
/
/
(‘rejecters’) since
they rejected the imamate of ‘+/ V
V¢
X/ / [
!# >
eventually resulted in a civil war which claimed the lives of a great number
of people.53 ‘+/ V
V¢
X/’s rule was subject to another serious disturbance
¢X
/
!& / ' X#
The imam was, however, able to subdue them and the Rustumid state then
entered a period of calm and stability.
‘+/ V
V¢
X/ ``
/ +$
@
Q# `K`K{{Y
"
# +$
@
/
+/ Z
% Q# `K={{K{Y# + !& +$
’
V
\³X
was a prisoner of the ‘+//X Z
/
"
"! "!
# ¢
>X
and took over the imamate (r. 241–81/856–95). 54 >
V
\³X’s
long reign the Rustumid state enjoyed peace and security. There were no
/
"
! !"
"
X/
/ '/
&
who eventually returned to Egypt after the Rustumids defeated and expelled
him from the city.
" `=K{K !
! >X
+/ ~X!
#
/ /
‘\/ / +$
@# >
/
!
!
#
/%
/ +/ ~X!
Aghlabids which depleted the human and economic resources of the two
/ X! &
#55
¢ +/ ~X! `
/ /
V
\³X& !
"
`#
V
\³X
/
/
/
X! !
*
/ / +/ ‘+/
X ‘# ' ` +/
‘+/
X
[
!
Q% !
!
V
\³XY
X! !
#
> [
!
!
!
!
¡!X
& !
"
V+
"
/
/
"
# +
' & +
/
‘+//X &
they were always hostile.
53 '/
V
V*X%& Dhikr ba‘4
.
$’a’
* , ed. A. de C.
Motylinski, Algeria, 1905, pp. 23–33.
54 Ibid.
55 El Hareir, ‘
V XX’, p. 215.
394
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
The Rustumids played a crucial role in the dissemination and
consolidation of Islam in the Maghrib and in sub-saharan Africa. They
sent missionaries and religious scholars throughout the region to spread
the word of Islam. One of the most important bases for this activity was the
oasis of Warjala.
Alongside the constant aggression of their neighbours the Aghlabids
' &
X!
% `&
for the fall of the Rustumid state. This was their leaders’ lack of respect for
X¡
!
! ! /
# ¢
the Rustumid imams acceded to the imamate, they attempted to make it a
hereditary position like the Umayyads and the ‘+//X # > !
popular support and made the people feel that they had merely exchanged
one form of tyranny for another.
> '
Q=`K`KY
> '
!
& ' / ‘+/
X / ~
/
V~
/ ‘+ / +/ X/# '
"
among those who thought that they were more deserving of it after the death
of the Prophet. ‘+ / +/ X/
!
!
"
/
! %
the ‘+
‘# >
from ‘+/
X / ‘+//X& ?"’s uncle. The ‘+
‘+//X
were sometimes together referred to by the terms 0
# (the family
* @
!!
Y 0
. (the family of [the Prophet’s] house).
Under the leadership of ‘+/
X
V
X@ Q# =`K{K{Y&
‘+//X
/
"
# Z ‘+//X
‘+
had revolted against the Umayyads under the vague slogan 4
al-bayt (‘for the satisfaction of the Prophet’s family members). The ‘+
/ &
V
X@ /
!
caliph the ‘+
/
!
rebellions. One of the most notable occurred in 145/762 under the leadership
*
@
!!
/ ‘+/
X& %
an-Nafs az-Zakiyya (‘the Pure Soul’),
against the ‘+//X
" +/
‘
V*
# '
# '
!
/
/
V*
Q# =KKY /
V~
/ ‘+ /
V~
V*
X /
‘+ / +/ X/# +
V~
!
*
and Medina, the ‘+//X
! =
V% /
%%
*
# ' / ‘+/
X&
V
V
~
&
" ! /
!"
+
[X !
¢
Q"V
‘ *Y&
395
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
! / +
/
/& '@X\ / ‘+/
X# >
" '
/ '
=`#56
' / ‘+/
X’ " /
!
¢
&
"
/
V
V+\X&
!
implanted his ideas among the tribes living there. Due to his eloquence and
/ $
/& "
?"# '!"
/
X
&
<
X
&
X
& *%X
}
!X
him, gave him their allegiance and recognized him as their imam. From
& '
!
%
>X!
& X
>X
X# ¢ !
!/
'
!& # & ' !
X¡ >!X# &
!
!
!
# '
& ' / ‘+/
X
/
establish a powerful state in the Far Maghrib.57
' ’s success in establishing an ‘+
*
/
the ‘+//X
" X
V[
Q# =KKY&
that the imam might advance towards the East, especially after he had gained
>!X#
"
!
! Z
&
"
'
" !
/ !&
!X /
V
!!X%&
' ! " "
!#
'
/ !
/
&
seven months pregnant. When she gave birth to a boy who closely resembled
! ' # ¢
& '
as his father’
' ''#
! "
/
! $
#58 However,
this did not prevent the ‘+//X ! "
& !! /
fomenting internal dissension and sometimes by waging war against it
+
/ '\
#
+ !# $#99
'
'!
! ' / ‘+/
X /
"
achieve the same standing as the other Muslim rulers in the Maghrib and the
56 '/
V+& +/VV~
‘+
V
&
6*, ed. ‘+/ V
V¢
X/
V
¡¡X&
& ' X
V/X‘
V!
& =`& '& "# {£ '/ +/
‘, ‘+ / ‘+/
X& % *
).
.+4
&)
$*
.
#<.
+*
*
& [
/
& X
V!
VV/X‘a, 1973, pp. 19–25.
57 '/ +/
‘, % *
).Q
""# ==K`{£
VX& &!’, I, p. 156.
58 '/
& . al-‘ibar, IV, p. 26.
396
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
East who had preceded him. There were other pressing reasons too, including
¢
/! # * &
¢
"
!
!
/
/ $
!
+
/ ! ‘+//X
&
from the Umayyad emirate in al-Andalus and from the small principalities
in the Near Maghrib and the Middle Maghrib.59
+
' ’
"
! /
X# !
claim that it was given this name when an axe (fa’s) was found during
building work, while others state that it was named after an ancient city
X
!
!
/
%
/
! X# '
& asyaf and $
mean ‘river’ and some historians think the latter word is the most likely
X /
#
' '' X
& /
!\
=
which became known as the ‘Mosque of the Nobles’ (#"
$’).
The city began to develop rapidly and people made their way to it both from
*
\ Q
Y
! '\
# ' "
& ``=
!
"
!
V+
/
V[
/
¦ ½ /
& " /
the Umayyad
*
V~
%
! / X! Q# =K`K`=Y /
"
!# ' '' ! !
!
own area known as the ‘+
% * (the Andalusian quarter).60
' '' `=`
!
!
!
#
*
@
!!
Q# `=K`=`KY
!#
'
*
@
!!
/
!
& !
!
!
brothers. As for the four brothers who were younger than him, they
remained under the care of their grandmother. This situation led to quarrels
and rivalry, which in turn resulted in civil war and the brothers becoming
so weak that they easily fell into the hands of their enemies.
>
& X
"
"!
role as one of the Maghrib’s principal Islamic centres and it has produced
!
# '
up to the present day. From its schools graduated many of the learned and the
religious scholars who made great contributions to the dissemination of Islam
'\
/
*
/#
'
*
! "
& ‘+//X
+
/ &
/ X¡ ¡!X
>X
&
K
‘+
& ' /
they had a legitimate right to the caliphate and that the others had usurped
59 +V
X& 5*
$*& , pp. 214–15.
60 '/ +/
‘, % *
).Q
p. 45.
397
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
it. This led to wars which wasted economic and human resources and paved
X! \
# > '
* continued to rule from
X
X!
{=&
"
# > X!
"
& /
al-Mahdiyya after its construction was completed in 308/920.61
> +
/
'\
Q=K`KY
>
\
$ /
!
"
& X¡
‘ * *
/
the Far Maghrib and which still raged under the ‘+//X
the Umayyads’ problems. One of these was that the ‘+//X
"
acknowledge their inability to be an effective power in the region after the
severe losses they incurred in the numerous revolts against them. Given
this situation, it was astute of them to accept the existence of a buffer state
'\
Q
*
/Y
/ " "
¢ X
V[
""
/
! /
X¡
‘
/
&
seen. Some conditions had to be met, however, before the buffer state could
be created. Thus, the Near Maghrib was to be granted independence from the
‘+//X
"
&
!
/ & "
it paid an annual sum of money to the state treasury and that the name of
the ‘+//X
"
! "
/
#
It was also stipulated that the succession was to be made hereditary among
the descendants of the Aghlabids.
> +
/
'/X! /
V+
/ Q# =KK==Y&62
‘+//X *
/ X¡
‘# +
%
"
& '/X! /
build administrative headquarters some 5 km from the city at a place known
V
V
! Q ?
Y&
!
V‘+//X
demonstrate his allegiance to the ‘+//X # &
!
"
!
# '/X!
/
his successors to conquer Sicily and other islands in the Mediterranean. He
also undertook construction work and built canals, water cisterns, palaces
and irrigation channels.
The Aghlabid state faced a number of disturbances and revolts
/
& "
" X
V[
&
!
overcome them. One of the most serious of these was the uprising of the
61 '/ +/
‘, % *
).Q
pp. 50–4, 79–81; El Hareir, ‘
V XX’, pp. 217–21.
62 '/
V+&
6*& '& ""# `K£
VZ
%& al-Mughrib, p. 28.
398
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
3.8
*\
& >
(© G. Degeorge)
X
/
X/
/
incited by ‘+/ V
V¢
X/
ibn Rustum, the imam of the
Rustumids. Around this time
'/X! /
V+
/
and was succeeded by his son
‘+/
X Q# =K`===K=Y#
It therefore fell to ‘+/
X
to make a truce with the
Rustumid state since, while
the Aghlabids still held on to
X/
& [
!
taken control of everywhere
else.63
At first ‘+/
X /
'/X! !
the same fair and equitable
manner as his father, but he
soon changed into a despot.
The historian Ibn ‘' X
records that he ‘perpetrated
!
\
'\
’. On ‘+/
X’s death, he was succeeded
/ / X
X Q# `=K`=KY# X
X !
famous of the Aghlabid
* due to his cultural and military achievements,
"
""
'\
¡
&
of buildings in Kairouan, al-‘+//X
& >&
*
# * &
X
X
! "
!
/ ! \
any rebellion directed against him.
> ! !"
X
X
the conquest of Sicily in 212/827. The
*
""
$
`
"
!!
¡
& +
/
V
X#
There were a number of reasons for this venture, including the ending of the
truce between the Aghlabids and the Byzantines, the desire to spread the
'
!
"&
X
X’s wish to show the inhabitants
'\
} # '
63 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& '& "# {£ '/
V+&
6*, VI, p. 329.
399
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
opportunistic in that it took advantage of a mutiny led by the commander
Z
$& +
/
promised to lend them assistance. Thus, in 212/827 the Aghlabids were able
to impose their authority on Sicily and it remained under their control until
the fall of the Aghlabid state.64
¢ X
X ``&
/ /
+/ ‘+\\X Q# ``K`KY# +/ ‘+\\X’s short reign was relatively
peaceful and he removed many unfair practices in the state. He attempted
to curry favour with the religious scholars and continued the programme of
\
'
# +/ ‘+\\X
/
Abu-l-‘+//X * @
!!
Q# ``K`K{Y# +/ VV‘+//X
" $ ! [ !
were frequent border disputes between them. Abu-l-‘+//X
/ +/ '/X! +@!
Q# ``K{KY# '/ ‘' X +/
'/X!
"
!
‘ !/&
against injustice and an enthusiastic commissioner of public works who built
water cisterns and aqueducts’.65 +/ '/X!’s death, he was succeeded
/ / X
X '' & & `{
/ #
X
X ''
/ " +/VV}
X\ * @
!!
+@!
Q# `{K=KY&
/
architecture. He built castles and watchtowers along the coast from Barqa in
" >#
¢ +/VV}
X\ &
/ / '/X!
/ +@!
Q# `=KK=Y# '/X! /
most illustrious of the Aghlabid * because of the splendid buildings
# ' ` [
\X
& /
!\
"
V
@#
!"
!\ >&
#66
'
'/X!
¡
\
/ &
but he subsequently became a despotic and bloody tyrant from whom
even his relatives were not safe. His rule witnessed the appearance of the
X! !
+/ ‘+/
X ‘& ""
X!
! !!/ X!
/# <
& '/X!’s
character changed once again and he resumed his earlier role as a just ruler.
He ordered the cessation of all unfair practices, granted pardons to prisoners
and distributed money to the poor. Eventually, he led a military campaign
to southern Italy and while there he was stricken with illness and died. He
was buried in Palermo in 289/901.67
64 '/
V+//X&
’, VI, p. 285.
65 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., I, pp. 107–14.
66 Ibid., pp. 116–37.
67 Ibid., p. 132.
400
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
'/X!
/ +/
VV‘+//X Q# `K=K`Y
+
/
/
signs of decline. Abu-l-‘+//X
%
"
% /
X
''' Q# `K`KY# X
’s reign was a troubled one. In 292/904
+/ ‘+/
X ‘
/
# "
*’s
!"
‘
&
$ "
in 296/909.68 > X! %
[
\X
Aghlabid state ceased to exist.
>
/! X!
in the Maghrib (296–358/909–68)
> X!
/ *
/
!/
futile and unsuccessful attempts on the part of the ‘+
! / %
‘
" ‘+ / +/
X/ =# >
&
""
‘
*
/
tumultuous event and a totally new departure in the history of Islam.
The historians called this state ‘X! ’
! X!
V
X’ (‘the Radiant’), the daughter of the Prophet, wife of ‘+ / +/
X/
!
V~
V~
&
Prophet’s family. The establishment of the state was preceded by an extensive
and concentrated propaganda campaign which had two stages: preparation
and armed confrontation.
Preparation
!
‘ !
and distance from the centre of the ‘+//X
"
# '
Mecca and Medina, the focal point of pilgrims, and to the Maghrib which was
not totally under ‘+//X # X¡
*
/
during the Umayyad period and these prepared the people to rise up against
the caliphate. As was said at the time, the Maghrib was a fertile ground in
which to sow the seeds of revolt against the ‘+//X #
‘
VX \&
!
! '!X‘ ‘&
!
!
V~
X
+/
X& ! *
/ ‘The Maghrib is
uncultivated ground. So go and plough it until its master arrives.’
¢
V~
X
+/
X &
‘ !
!& [
! / ~
/
V&
%
‘ ""
+/ ‘+/
X ‘# ¢
!
68 Ibid., pp. 117–48.
4 01
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
! & +/ ‘+/
X
*
& !
"
! X!
/69 who happened to be performing the pilgrimage and
to whom he set forth his ideas. Finding these ideas convincing, they invited
him to go to the Maghrib with them and promised to help him. From the
X!
& +/ ‘+/
X
"
! & /
296/909, he destroyed the small states of the Maghrib referred to above.
Armed confrontation
The second stage in the propaganda campaign that preceded the establishment
X!
!
# >
/
`=
*
/
+
/ &
[
! & '
Z
¢X ¡!X
# ' `&
+/ ‘+/
X ‘
+
/
X
'''& $
"# & +/ ‘+/
X [
\X
in this way put an end to the Aghlabids, vassals of the ‘+//X #70
+ +
/ & +/ ‘+/
X
‘/
X
V*
&
'!X‘
&
!
in the village of Salmiyya in Syria, inviting him to come to the Maghrib
! !
! X!
"# ‘/
X
V*
Syria disguised as a merchant for fear that the ‘+//X &
learnt of the invitation, might seize him. He managed to depart safely and
# ! ¡!X
&
true identity. He was thrown into prison and remained incarcerated until
/ +/ ‘+/
X#
+
/
& +/ ‘+/
X ‘
[
! >X
# %
+
/
!
# ! >X
!
¡!X
&
Z
¢X
*&
V
‘& $#
‘/
X
V*
+/ VVX! ! "
the former to his army saying: ‘This is my master and your master. He has
"!&
!
!#’
Accompanied by ‘/
X
V*
& +/ ‘+/
X ¡!X
and made his way to Kairouan, arriving there in 297/910. There, ‘/
X
%
"
#* (‘the
Rightly Guided’) and % *
al-Mu’ * (‘Commander of the Faithful’). He
had his name inscribed on the coinage and appointed his supporters to senior
positions in the government. ‘/
X
"
! "!
69 '/
& . al-‘ibar& '& "# {£ +V*
\& >
\ V
V +@!
& Itti‘1
$’
bi-dhikr al-a’
$’& #
!XV
V
V
X&
& =& "# {#
70 '/
& .
‘.Q IV, p. 71.
4 02
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
‘
¡
!
% ¡
!
according to this and not on the basis of any other theological school.
>
/ !
Maghrib.71
‘/
X
V*
!/
"/!
almost put an end to his rule. One of these involved the founder of the
& +/ ‘+/
X ‘&
%" "
&
" " !
V*
# >
$ / !
+/ ‘+/
X
VV~¡¡
`=# & ! +/ ‘+/
X’s supporters
V*
"
!/ /
% "
/
! !
V*
!
# ' =`
/
X/
V*
"
*X\
V'¡X/# +V*
" \
% / "
/
!
$#
X/
/%
&
&
!" #72
J
*;$:!*
When ‘/
X
V*
!
/
!
""
" ‘ &
to build a capital for himself and for his supporters in which to house his
weapons and troops. Other considerations were the same as those behind
the establishment of any Islamic city – historical permanence, emulating
one’s predecessors and ensuring security. The last of these issues was of
"
!"
V*
# '/
\
!
‘I
/
X! &’
the construction of al-Mahdiyya, he is reported to have said: ‘Today I have
X! #’73
In fact, the people of the Maghrib felt disappointed and deceived by
‘/
X
V*
+/ ‘+/
X’s
!
V*
¡
with tyranny and establish equality and that goodness would prevail. It
/
!
!
/ X! &
the Umayyads and the ‘+//X
# > !
despots and the promises they made were nothing but mirages. Moreover,
X!
/
*
/
71 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., I, pp. 152–3.
72 '/
& . al-‘ibar, IV, p. 78.
73 Ibid.Q pp. 79–80.
403
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
by compelling them to follow a theological school based on cursing the
Companions and wives of the Prophet and alien religious notions such as
declaring the infallibility and divine nature of the imam and changing the
words of the , or call to prayer.
Added to all this was the imposition of a variety of taxes; indeed, the
X! !
""
to pay them. They had a special tax for pilgrims and in order to collect it
they obliged the pilgrims from the Middle Maghrib and the Far Maghrib
to travel via al-Mahdiyya even though the city was on the coast and not on
the shortest route. The people of the Maghrib also considered ‘/
X
V*
&
%
& +/ ‘+/
X ‘&
/ ¡
% +/
‘
V*
% +/ *
!
V
XX#74
! &
/
! X!
not to settle in the Maghrib but rather to exploit its human and economic
resources to enable them to move to the East and seize the caliphate – this
could only be done by occupying Mecca and Medina, the ‘cradle of the
religious community and the gathering place of the Arabs’. Thus, it was
X! *
/
‘like
someone whose body is going to the West while their face is looking to the
East’. In 301/911 ‘/
X
V*
!/
!
+/
VVX!&
/ ~
/X
/
V
X!&
Z
\
+
# '
the sea but was met by an army sent by the ‘+//X
!!
of Mu’
V
X
X!
!
the Maghrib in 309/921.75
+V*
V+
#
some of his missionaries and spies there in an attempt to take it from the
Umayyads, the traditional enemies of the ‘+
& /
!
"
the powerful
*
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX Q# K{=`K=Y# ' =`
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
! ‘caliph’ and
/
"
!
'
!
world. Thus, the Islamic world had three caliphs at the same time. In this
& X! "
'
! #
one prior to them had had the audacity to declare themselves as caliph out
of a concern for Muslim unity.
> !
V+
X!
country by employing the self-same tactics. They created disagreements
! / *
/
"
¡
& *
74 Sa‘
& ‘
@X!
! X%
V*
/’, #"
.
+. ,
'& Z
&
VX!‘
V/
& ={& "# `£ '/ ‘' X& 2
<., I, p. 186.
75
& ‘
@X!
’, pp. 230–1, 239, 241; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., I,
pp. 171–3.
404
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
Sabta in order to thwart any invasion. They also strengthened their naval
$& %"
"
""
"
*
/
‘ #76
+V*
" ! /
!"
# ' & "
\
!
"
al-Mu‘ VX# +V*
``
/
+/
VVX! Q# ``KK{Y& % /’
.%
(‘He who Advocates the Cause of God’Y# +VX’im was a fanatical adherent
‘ism and his policies earned him the resentment of the people of the
Maghrib, who revolted against him. The most notable of these revolts was
/ +/
*
% /
X Q‘the man of the donkey’) which
lasted for fourteen years and received material and military support from
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX&
"
V+
#77
'/
X /
X
/#
! >X
>
%
!
# '/
X
/
!
!
X
/# ¢
!
&
¡
'/X¦ X¡# + >X
&
"
[
! &
/
!
>
\
Q
V ! >
Y&78 where he began to learn the Qur’X
"
""
" ‘ism.
' ``& '/
X
!/
followers, he revolted against ‘/
X
V*
VX’im under the slogan ‘defence of the truth’ ($‘ ‘
&). By 343/935
!
% ! '\
#
siege to al-Mahdiyya, which would have fallen into his hands had he not
made the mistake of showing preference to certain of the tribes suppporting
him and thus creating divisions within his ranks.79 These divisions enabled
" +/V³V¶X '!X‘ Q# K={K{`Y&
VX!&
" '/
X
! # ' /
& +/V³V¶X
# ! (‘the Victorious’). However, his preoccupation with suppressing
'/
X " +/V³V¶X ! !
%
!"
to invade Egypt.
¢ +/V³V¶X
V*
&
/
al-Mu‘ VX Q# =K{{`K{Y# '
V* ‘izz’s reign
X! !
"# >
facilitated largely by the precarious internal situation in Egypt following
76 '/
& . al-‘ibar, IV, pp. 303, 310.
77 '/
& . al-‘ibar, IV, p. 84.
78 Ibid., p. 84.
79 Ibid., p. 89.
405
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
"
*
@
!!
/
¡ '%
{&
$
!# +
'% {#
The ‘+//X
"
" !
!
>
% " Z
" ! ! " "
X!
#80
In 355/965 al-Mu‘izz began to make preparations to send his army
to Egypt. He collected money and had wells dug all along the route from
Kairouan to Barqa. Perhaps the village of al-‘' X
in the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya which bears his name was one of the way
stations he had constructed. In 358/968 al-Mu‘izz dispatched a large army
{& !
!!
V\#
for Alexandria, which fell to him without offering any resistance. He then
V
X&
"
# ' {
/
/
VX
`` *\
V+
#
In 362/972 al-Mu‘ VX ! "
&
remains of his forefathers and relatives with him lest they be exhumed
"
# /
&
"" Z
% /
/ *
X
V
X¡&
+/VV @ &
Maghrib and ‘+/
X /
%
V X!
Z
\
X/ #81
> *
/
QZ
Y
(359–555/969–1160)
> X! "
"
/ *
/
and pitted them one against the other. They created rivalry between them
so as to weaken them, break their morale and ensure their continued loyalty
X!
"
# '
Z
% / *
X
number of military campaigns against the people of the Middle Maghrib
and those of the Far Maghrib and entered into hostilities with the powerful
X
/&
/ %
! !
caliphate in al-Andalus.
' X!
"
V‘+ /V<X Q# {K{KY
"
Z
\
X/
Z
%’ ¡
# ¢ Z
%
"
% / +/VV
@ *
/ Z
%
Q KKY&
/¡
80 '/ # "# £
!XV
V
V
X& #!
6‘!
$) *, in #+‘
4
! , II/VI, Cairo, 1956, p. 429.
81 +V*
\& Itti‘1
$’, "# =£ X!& al-Maghrib, II, pp. 635–7.
406
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
X! # >
"
V‘+ ! +/VV @’s governorship of
*
/
!
X!
in 386/996.
+/VV @ / Z
%
"
/ & =`V
V
V
V
ZX #
V
V
!
domestic problems, the most serious being internal divisions within the
# > &
V
V
’ ~
!!X
!
X! &
%
the ‘+//X
"
# >
/ "
&
V
V
# ¢
V
V
=={
"
!
his son al-Mu‘izz, who was just 8 years old. With this, peace was established
/
! # ~
!!X %
the Middle Maghrib while al-Mu‘ % '\
&
!
states.82
[
/ X!
/
the caliphate’s interference in their affairs on the one hand, and on the other
/
Z
~
!!X
% ‘+//X # >
" $ / /
! &
in 433/1041 in al-Mu‘ / ZX
X!
and his secession from them. The ‘+//X
"
VX’! /V+!X
Q# ``K==K{Y
!
""!
Maghrib. Al-Mu‘izz pursued a policy which he called ‘"
’ ()*)
"" X!
‘
!# > $
X! /
={= /
%
$
‘+//X
# *
‘
!
! *
/ "# > X!
" " /
Z
X
Z
! *
/
%
V*
‘izz
in his own country.83
> Z
X
Z
! *
/
> Z
X
Z
! / +
/&
&
*
¦
&
! ~¡X£ Z
X !
V X’if; and
Z
! !
*
# >
!
% \
¡
to Mesopotamia and Greater Syria and took part in the Islamic conquests.
In the struggle over the caliphate they joined the ranks of the caliph ‘Ali ibn
82 '/
& . al-‘ibar, VI, pp. 319–21; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., I, pp. 230, 239,
247.
83 '/
&
. al-‘ibar, IV, p. 29; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., I, p. 274.
4 07
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
+/ X/# >
""
!
Q
X!
Y
the pilgrims and merchants. After the defeat of the Carmathians by the
X! & Z
!
Z
X "& "
"" "&
/
&
undermining the peace and stability of the region.84
When al-Mu‘ / ZX %
X!
Maghrib and acknowledged the ‘+//X
"
Z
& X!
"
V*
/V<X Q# `K={KY&
+3*
+/VV~
* @
!!
VX&
% /
al-Mu‘izz. The caliph hoped to kill two birds with one stone by also ridding
! /! Z
!
Z
X "" "# '
the eight years from 446/1054 to 454/1062, Egypt suffered from a severe
drought due to a fall in the level of the Nile. This was followed by a plague
/¡ !
/
# > !
Z
!
Z
X !/
%
celebrated westward march to the Maghrib, which at that time enjoyed a
better economic situation.85
> "
+
/ Z
!
Z
X !
*
/& X!
"
/!
!
!
and helped them cross from the east to the west bank of the Nile. He also
instructed them to rule the Maghrib instead of al-Mu‘# X !
‘I have given you the Maghrib and the rule of al-Mu‘ / Z
%
V
X¡
#
#’ He then wrote to al-Mu‘izz
saying: ‘I have sent to you horses and put brave men on them so that God
might accomplish a matter already enacted.’86
> Z
!
Z
X
arrived at Barqa, which they found almost empty of its inhabitants who
!
X
/
V* ‘izz had mostly destroyed. Up to the
present time, many of the springs, valleys and plains still bear the names of
/
/# > Z
! Z
\
Z
X
X/
'\
# ' ={=
clashed with al-Mu‘izz’
!
/
~
X
$
# ' & Z
!
Z
X
! & "
only the Atlantic coastal strip at al-Mahdiyya.87
>
!/ \ !
Z
!
Z
X# &
"
human and economic devastation in the Maghrib and the disruption of peace
84 +V*
\& Itti‘1
$’, pp. 221–4.
85 '/
& . al-‘ibar, VI, p. 31.
86 Ibid., IV, p. 131, VI, pp. 30–1.
87 Ibid., IV, p. 131, VI, p. 33; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., I, pp. 292–3.
408
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
/ # &
"
# > Q
positive consequence) was the Arabization of the Maghrib due to the arrival
of what some sources estimate at around 1 million Arabs, who assimilated
and intermarried with the indigenous peoples. Finally, the Vikings in Italy
%
{===``
%
# >
!
'\
V*
=
=&
&
/
Q¡/
Y
\
&
X/
{`==
{===#
Indeed, the Viking raids assumed the character of a crusade and contributed
to the emergence of the Almoravids.88
The Almoravids (#.) )
> +!
/
X¡
/& ""
trade routes between the northern Maghrib and sub-Saharan Africa. At the
/ &
/
@ X
/ '/X!
V
X&
! ! /
X¡
# '
`={
@ X "! "!
% % #
his return journey he passed by Kairouan, where he met the $&* Q¡ Y +/
‘'!X *X
VX !
% " !
/ '
! # +/ ‘'!X
!
%
¢
¡¡X¡ /
V<
!&
># +
’ & ¢
¡¡X¡
!
X¡
‘+/
X / X
V
# ‘+/
X /
X
@ X / '/X! <
!
/# Z
when ‘+/
X /
"" '
!
& <
!
tribe rose up against him and drove him out. So he left, accompanied by
@ X / ‘!
/ +/ Z
% / ‘Umar and a group of loyal
tribesmen who wanted to stay with him. They eventually settled on an
island thought to lie on the river Senegal, where they built a retreat (.)) for
worship and for the religious, military and particularly Islamic instruction of
their followers. It is because of this that they were given the name #.)
(‘those who stay in a .)’).89
When ‘+/
X / X
! =&
were spiritually and militarily prepared, committed and loyal and who had
been transformed from mere camel-herders into a formidable force of brave
& /
X
/ !
% !
"
88 X!& al-Maghrib& ''& "# =£ '/
V+&
6*, IX, pp. 10–12.
89 +@!
*
@! ~
& /
+
#.)* &
& *
%
/
V
¦
& ={&
"# =`£ '/ +/ X& * @
!!
/
VX!& al-Mu’
$*
.
$*&
+5 ,
>
&
/
‘
>& AH 1286, p. 102.
409
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
# >
% / <
!
& *
& <
!
others. From these tribes ‘+/
X / X
+!
!
!
*
/# ' {={ ¡!X
Dar‘
&
>X
X
# ' /
={{
X¡
&
@ X / ‘Umar, was killed and was succeeded by
/ +/ Z
% / ‘Umar. Following this, the Almoravids went to the
V
*
/
={
" +!X# >
!
[ !
/
the $&* ‘+/
X / X
% {={# ' {`= +/ Z
%
ibn ‘!
/ >X
*
/
he himself made for the Sahara to resolve problems that had arisen among
the branches of their tribe.90
TH E F O U N DI N G O F MAR R AKESH
Like the other Muslim rulers in the East (Mashreq) and the Maghrib, in
{=`
/ >X
/
Almoravid capital and as a military base in the southern Maghrib. This
was Marrakesh, which was situated midway between the Far Maghrib
and the lands of sub-Saharan Africa, rich in resources such as gold and
salt.91 Marrakesh was destined to play a prominent role in the history of
*
/
V+
& !
'
! '\
in the defence of Islam in Europe and especially Spain. Indeed, up to the
present time it still occupies a venerable place in the hearts of the people of
the Maghrib since it was the capital of the two most important states in the
history of the region, that is, the Almoravids and the Almohads.
/ >X !" +!
"
!
!"
*
/&
X {{=
}
!X
=# ' {=` /
!
X¡
of the Almoravid state. He allocated positions in government to his sons
!#
/ >X&
Almoravid state emerged as the sole power in the Arab Maghrib. He began
to have designs on al-Andalus and thus added the strategically important
/
¡
!
#92
Al-Andalus was in a critical political situation, especially after the
collapse of the Umayyad caliphate in 399/1008 and the period of anarchy that
90 ~
& ‘+ ~
& 4
6#<.
+% ,
‘!
#.)*
+#+* &
& *
%
/
VX¡& =& ""# ``K{£ '/
& . al-‘ibar,
VI, pp. 377–9.
91 X!& al-Maghrib, II, pp. 702–5.
92 '/
& . al-‘ibar& '& ""# K£ '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, p. 236.
410
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
began in 422/1030. These events were followed by the division of the country
into small emirates, which fought and competed with each other and were
known as the ‘petty kingdoms’ ())+’if). This encouraged the Spaniards
to announce the beginning of the Reconquista, leading to the occupation of
Toledo in 478/1085. Concerned for their fate, the petty kingdoms appealed
to the Almoravids to save them from the Spanish attacks, they themselves
being unable to do so due to their internal divisions.93
" " &
" *
!
&
/ >X !
"#
himself the %
*
al-Mu’
* and to swear allegiance to the ‘+//X
"
V*
\
/VX Q# K={KY&
"
/
%
emblem of his state.94
The Almoravids in al-Andalus
The fall of Toledo to Alfonso VI (r. 457–502/1065–1109) in 478/1085 had
serious repercussions in both al-Andalus and the Maghrib. With Alfonso’s
policy of enticement and threat, the enormous tribute he imposed and his
humiliating treatment, the rulers of al-Andalus – including their most senior
"
& * @
!!
V* ‘tamid ibn ‘+//X Q# K=KY K
could see no alternative but to ask the Almoravids for help despite their
fear of them. Thus, after much discussion among themselves and between
* @
!!
/ ‘+//X
&
/ >X
% !
# '/ >X
this on condition that they surrendered Algeciras to him to use as a military
/
# * @
!!
/ ‘+//X
!
"
! / >X
relinquished control of Algeciras to the Almoravids.95
The Almoravids mobilized their troops, amassed their equipment and
crossed the Strait of Gibraltar into al-Andalus, where the people gave them
a warm and friendly welcome. Supported by forces belonging to the *,
+!
* @
!!
/ ‘+//X
!
!
+ '
! /
X\
Q
¡
Y =
the Spaniards suffered a crushing defeat and lost all their men save for
93 +@!
/ *
@
!!
V*
\\
& $
))*.
<!
%
)*.,
# *
@
!!
‘+/ V
V~
! &
& =& '& "# #
94 ~
*
’nis, ‘Sab‘
X’\ ¡
‘
V*
X/
V
X!!
VV+
’, in ;*$
‘
!*
.#*, Madrid, 1954,
II, pp. 66–8.
95 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, pp. 245–6; anon.,
+
$*
.
, Tunisia, AH 1329, p. 28.
411
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
%
%& $
! /
> #96
Among the consequences of this battle was that it released the Muslims of
al-Andalus from the pressure that Alfonso was putting on them, made him
reconsider his programme for the reconquest of Spain and forced him to seek
the help of the kings of Europe which, in turn, prepared the way for the wars
of the Crusades. The battle also enhanced the reputation of the Almoravids
as a powerful military force in the Islamic world and enabled them to study
the situation in al-Andalus at close range.
The Almoravids crossed the strait a second time in order to help the
Muslims when, in 481/1088, the Spaniards threatened the east of the country
by seizing the castle of Aledo. The Almoravids laid siege to the castle, but
when this became protracted and problems arose in the Maghrib they were
forced to lift it and return home.
The Almoravids crossed over into al-Andalus on a third occasion, this
time to put an end to the
* of the petty kingdoms who were continually
! !
" "
/
+!
# >
& =
/ >X
did away with all the petty kingdoms, added al-Andalus to his state and
ruled it directly through governors appointed by himself.97
TH E COLLAPSE OF THE A L M O R AV I D S
A number of factors contributed to the collapse of the Almoravid state.
One of these was the numerous wars in which the Almoravids became
involved in the Maghrib, and especially in al-Andalus, which cost them
many of their troops and generals. Also, once the troops had settled in
al-Andalus their previously rough-and-ready living conditions became
quite comfortable. Similarly, the revolts which arose against the Almoravid
state in its last days led to a serious recession in the economy. Perhaps the
most important reasons for the fall of the Almoravids, however, were
the emergence of the Almohads who waged continuous war against them
and the revolt of the people of al-Andalus and their renewed coalition with
# +
!
/
"
the Almoravid state in 541/1146.
96 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, pp. 242–3; anon.,
+ , p. 43; Joseph
Ashbach, 5*
%
$*
‘
#.)* &
# *
@
!!
‘+X&
& ={& "# £
al-‘+//X & $*
*
#<., p. 319.
97 X!& al-Maghrib, II, pp. 727–32.
412
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
The Maghrib under Almohad (#+) rule
TH E G ROW T H O F T H E A L M O H A D S
A N D T H E I R R E L IG I O U S I DE O L O G Y
From its beginnings the Almohad state was characterized by the religious
ideology upon which it was based and which it continued to summon people
to accept. This was the doctrine of the absolute unity of God (+*), which
""
/
! !& *
@
!!
/ >!
&
whose followers became known as the #+ (‘those who declare God
to be One’) because they were united in their belief in the unity (+)
of God. It is true that they did not bring anything new to Islam but rather
!"
!
# '/
!
% ‘'/ >!
chose this name in contrast to the Almoravids, who anthropomorphized
God and insisted on a literal interpretation of the Qur’X #’98
'/ >!
/ {=`
/
"
"
!
!
¡
V#
/
# '/ >!
/
/& /
*
!
&
!
!
V~
ibn ‘+ / +/ X/&
& !
! ?"#99 '/ >!
spent his childhood as a student in the village religious schools memorizing
the Qur’X# ' {===
\
!
knowledge and to perform the pilgrimage. In al-Mahdiyya he met with
some of the religious scholars, in Baghdad he learnt the fundamentals of
! +/ Z
%
VX
*
from Shaykh
‘+ *
/X
%&
VX! ! +/ ~X!
V}
X#100
¢ '/ >!
!
& !/
conviction drawn from the concept of ‘ordering good and forbidding evil’
(al-amr bi-l-ma‘$
+
‘an al-munkar). This was by no means a new
concept but was rather taken from the very heart of Islam, that is, from
the Qur’X# ¢ & '/ >!
!
"
/
the Muslims in the Maghrib which were completely different from his own.
He argued and disputed with the Almoravid religious scholars over several
issues relating to the interpretation of some verses from the Qur’X
matters to do with people’s conduct. As a result, he was banished from a
number of cities. He went to extremes in his application of ‘ordering good
98 '/
& . al-‘ibar& '& "# ``£ '/ +/ X& al-Mu’nis, p. 109.
99 ‘+/ V
V[
@!X /
& al-Muqaddima& Z
& X
V%& # #& ""# `& `£
+VZ
\& *
@
!!
& %.
*
.
5
, ed. E. Lévi-Provençal, Paris, 1928,
"# `=£ '/
& . al-‘ibar, VI, p. 226.
100 *
@ V V ‘+/ V
V¢X@
V*
X%
& al-Mu‘".
$*
*!
.
#<.,
# *
@
!!
V‘+ X&
& ={& ""# =& =#
413
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
and forbidding evil’ and spoke about free thinking and about not abiding
rigidly to the text of the Qur’X# ' &
"
claimed that all those who disagreed with him were unbelievers, particularly
the Almoravids, and accused them of seeing God in human terms.101
' {===` '/ >!
*
%& /
promulgate his views. He quarrelled with the religious scholars, who
refused to accept them, and was consequently thrown out of the city by the
Almoravid
*# ?
& *
X
&
! ‘Abd-al-Mu’min ibn ‘+&
who became one of his closest pupils and disciples and who was destined to
become the real founder of the Almohad state.
+
*
% '/ >!
>!
&
which became the headquarters of his missionary activity and where he
"" *
!
/ !
awaited Messiah (#*
# 1). From this tribe he formed a large
army under the command of ‘Abd-al-Mu’min ibn ‘+# '/ >!
himself the title %
*
al-Mu’
*
*
!
! / #
In 524/1129 he gathered his troops and addressed them, saying: ‘Go to those
apostates, those who have renounced their religion and who call themselves
#.) [Almoravids].’ Z
/
VZ
@
&
Almohad army suffered a crushing defeat from which only a few escaped,
including ‘Abd-al-Mu’min ibn ‘+# >
/ / '/ >!
and he died soon afterwards, his supporters concealing the news of his death
for three years.102
TH E U N I F IC AT I O N O F T H E M AG H R I B A N D A L -A N DA LU S
U N DE R T H E A L M O H A D S
+
'/ >!
+!
"
‘Abd-al-Mu’min
ibn ‘+ Q# {`K{==`K`Y&
+!
&
successfully put an end to their rule in the Maghrib and al-Andalus and then
united both countries under his own authority. In this way, ‘Abd-al-Mu’min
created a powerful state which controlled a vast area extending from Barqa
X/
"V
</
+
/
!
Muslim Spain and to western Sudan.
' {=== +!
¢
X&
>X / ‘+
/!
*
of the Almoravids
!
# > {==
% ¢
X
/ "
% >X# >
X&
siege to it and stormed it. Indeed, the Almoravids had become demoralized
101 '/
& . al-‘ibar, VI, pp. 228–9.
102 '/
& . al-‘ibar, VI, pp. 228–9.
414
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
>X
/ *%X
X
# '
!
‘+ / ‘X& !!
+!
$
V+
&
the Almohads. In 541/1146 the Almohads under ‘Abd-al-Mu’min ibn ‘+
" +!
"
*
%
% '/X! / >X&
the last Almoravid
*.103
The governors in al-Andalus took advantage of the weakness of the
+!
"
"
+!
by making their regions independent. The Spaniards also capitalized on
the situation by attacking and seizing control of a number of Muslim cities
and castles. The Almohads quickly sent reinforcements to ‘+ / ‘X Q
Ç Y&
¡ !&
{=== +@!
V
(the governor of Mértola), who in the name of the Almohads was able to
capture a number of cities in al-Andalus such as Badajoz, Silves, Seville and
Málaga. By the end of 541/1146 the majority of
* in al-Andalus had sworn
allegiance to the caliph, ‘Abd-al-Mu’min ibn ‘+#104
In 549/1154 the Almohads captured Granada and laid siege to Almería.
' {{`=={ $
"
# > {{{==
the caliph ‘Abd-al-Mu’min crossed the Strait of Gibraltar to al-Andalus,
organized its administration and made moves to expel the Spaniards from the
places they had only recently taken when the Almoravid state was weak.105
Following this, he made for the Near Maghrib and the Middle Maghrib and
Z¡X
Z
~
!!X #
*
& %
"
V*
&
X\
#
' {==
%
X/
# >
/
!" /
!"
"
{===# +
"!& *
! '\
sought the help of the caliph ‘Abd-al-Mu’min, who responded by leading an
army of 100,000 men which overwhelmed the Vikings and drove them out
of the coastal cities. In 555/1160 ‘Abd-al-Mu’min entered al-Mahdiyya, while
X/
# >
&
*
/
/!
authority of the Almohads.
In 558/1162 ‘Abd-al-Mu’!
X# /
%
>!
&
/
!/ '/ >!
#106 ‘Abd-al-Mu’min
/ +/
‘\/
Q# {{K==`KY&
103 +V*
X%
& al-Mu‘jib& "# £ '/
V
/& *
@
!!
<XV
V& )
$*
.
7 )& # *
@
!!
‘'X&
& X
V!
‘X& ={{& "# =£ '/ +/
‘, % *
)., II, p. 93; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., IV, p. 104.
104 '/
& . al-‘ibar, VI, p. 480; al-Baydhaq, %.
*, p. 126.
105 E. Lévi-Provençal, #" ‘
’
+ & [
/
& ==& ""# K=£
V*
\\
& $
))*., VI, p. 206.
106 '/
& . al-‘ibar& '& ""# & =£
V*
X% & al-Mu‘jib, p. 307; al-Baydhaq,
%.
*Q
p. 121.
415
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
faced with a number of problems in the Maghrib and al-Andalus, including
/ '/ *
"
% ½ /
#
+/
‘\/ "
+!
!
!!
/
+/
‘
+/ ~
&
+!
&
'/ *
{==={# ' {== +/
‘\/
himself crossed over to al-Andalus and led his army as far as Santarém in
the south of present-day Portugal. He returned again in 571/1175 and went
to Seville, where he ordered the construction of many buildings including
the great mosque, the bridge, the palace (Alcazaba) and quays along the river
Guadalquivir.
The Spanish and the Portuguese repeated their attacks against
V+
+/
‘\/
{==
Portuguese at Santarém. In the battle the caliph was struck with a poisoned
arrow and died from his wound the following year. His body was carried to
>!
&
/
’s.107
‘ ¸R
=89; ":8$!!9 & ":9
+/
V*
" +!
followed him in defending the Muslims in al-Andalus against the attacks of
"
?
# +/
\
Z
}X
&
/
+!
$
from the island of Mallorca. They formed a coalition with the Arab tribes
Z
X& Z
!
"
/ XX\
/
X@V
V Q
Y
V+ /# > !
to gain control of the Near Maghrib, thus forcing the caliph to lead an army
against them in 582/1186 to break the coalition.
A coalition of the Franks, the English, the Dutch and others under
Alfonso VIII the king of León (r. 1158–1214) was formed against al-Andalus
and they occupied the city of Silves, seemingly as part of the wars of the
/
*
!
==# ¢ +/
V*
/
& !
""
"
to repel the attack. Upon his arrival in Seville, he ordered that a fortress be
/
}
\
~
V
¡&
! /
Q##
Aznalfarache). From Seville, the caliph headed for Córdoba and then on to a
"
V+X% Q+
Y
‘
[
/X@ Q
Y&
{===# '
+
/
% "
!
Almohads emerged victorious. Among the Spanish dead were three bishops,
107 +V*
X%
& al-Mu‘jib, pp. 249, 256, 261.
416
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
seventeen priests and a large number of knights, including the cavalry
commander Gonçalo Viegas.108 King Alfonso VIII, however, managed to
escape.
The Muslims were able to regain many of the fortresses and castles
"
% ! !# ' {`=={ +/
V*
launched an attack on Toledo in an attempt to retake it, but when this proved
unsuccessful because of its impregnable position he concluded a ten-year
truce with the Spaniards. He then returned to the Maghrib, where he died
in Marrakesh in 595/1198.109
EV EN T S I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D T H E DE F E AT O F T H E A L M O H A D S
AT T H E BAT T L E O F L A S N AVA S DE T O L O SA ( A L -‘
%;:$! !
+/
+!
" / *
@
!!
VX
Q# {{K===K=`=Y# *
@
!!
!/ / / !
+!
*
/ /
@ X / }X
&
%
advantage of the Almohads’ preoccupation with al-Andalus, seized most of
'\
# & + '''
"
defeat at Alarcos. He began to fortify his castles and to urge the Christians to
join ranks and wage a crusade against the Muslims in al-Andalus. When he
felt ready to revoke the truce with the Almohads, he attacked and destroyed
¾
Z
# ' "& *
@
!!
VX !/
large army and in 607/1210 crossed over into al-Andalus.110
When Alfonso realized the seriousness of the situation, he sent several
delegations to Pope Innocent III, who in turn sent religious envoys to all
the kings and princes of Europe calling on them to wage war against the
Muslims in al-Andalus. This resulted in a great multitude of volunteers of
different European nationalities gathering around Alfonso in Toledo. With
this force behind him, Alfonso marched on al-Andalus and seized Calatrava.
Meanwhile, the Almohad armies were advancing towards Alfonso. Shortly
before the battle took place, however, their military preparations were
thrown into disarray by a violent disagreement between the Almohads
*
!
! !
V+
£
*
@
!!
VX !
108 +V*
X%
& al-Mu‘jib, p. 282; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& '& "# =£ '/ +/ X&
al-Mu’nis& "# ==£ '/
V
/& A‘
’
, p. 309.
109 +V
%
& +/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
& 5*
+
+
+$! , Tunis, AH =`& "# ==£ '/ +/
‘, % *
)., II, p. 167; Ibn ‘' X&
2
<., IV, p. 183.
110 +VX&&!’, II, p. 220.
417
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
men most familiar with the methods and strategies of the Spaniards. Thus,
=`=` +
/ $
Almohads at what the Spanish sources call the battle of Las Navas de Tolosa.
The Spaniards went on to capture a number of villages, cities and important
!
/
# + *
@
!!
VX&
¡
and thence to the Maghrib and Marrakesh, where he died in 610/1213.111
TH E COLLAPSE OF THE ALMOH AD S TAT E
The battle of Las Navas de Tolosa had a number of important consequences
for al-Andalus and the Maghrib. Thus, the Spaniards were able to gain
control over most of the country apart from Granada, which continued to
"
"
=` Z
V+@!
Z
Q
Y#
+
+!
" +/VV‘+X’ ' & %
+/ ' & =``& *
/ /
!
were formed under the Hafsids, the ‘Abd al-Wadids and the Marinids.
The Hafsid state (627–943/1229–1536)
>
Q~
& Z
~
Y
% +/ ~
@ X / ‘!
V
X ! / *
!
#
" '/ >!
&
+!
# >
& &
+/
%
X&
/
'\
{=`# >
" !
the Almohad caliph al-Ma’!
’s denial of the infallibility of
!
!
V*
/ >!
& "
+!
political ideology and his murdering a large number of Almohad scholars
*
%
>!
#112
The Hafsids ruled the Near Maghrib for some three and a half centuries,
+/
%
X !
"
renown. Indeed, part of al-Andalus announced that it was placing itself
under Hafsid control, which also extended over the larger part of the Middle
Maghrib. The Hafsid state opened its domains to emigrants from al-Andalus
$
"
!&
and culture.
111 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, "# `£
VX& &!’, II, p. 224.
112 +VX& &!’, II, p. 225.
418
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
+ &
V*
/
relations developed with the Italian principalities and other places in the
Mediterranean and sub-Saharan Africa. Towards the end of his rule, however,
/
/%
!
# +V*
{=`
/ +/ ‘+
/ /
~
%
! / ~
# Z
* quarrelled amongst themselves, thus
weakening the Hafsid state both politically and militarily and leading to
power struggles.113
During the time of Abu-l-‘+//X&
!
its power and in 792/1390 the
*
successfully repulsed a Christian attack
on al-Mahdiyya. Abu-l-‘+//X
/ +/ X&
sent a military expedition to the islands of Malta and Jarba. He also seized
>!X# >
+/ X ¡
"
/ &
prosperity and strength. He was also able to regain control of the regions
!
&
& >
&
& ==&
X/
# ' ===`
! Z
%
V
X’ir (Algiers).114
¢ +/ X =
/
&
V*
#
V*
’ $ /%
!
& /
!
# >
/
! / +/ ‘'!X ‘!X&
!
{=# +/ ‘'!X’s death, anarchy once
'\
"
%
secession of a number of tribes. It was not long before the Hafsid state fell
under the control of the Ottomans in 982/1574.115
The state of the ‘Abd al-Wadids
(or the Zayyanids) in the Middle Maghrib
(633–962/1235–1554)
The ‘+/
V¢
QZ
‘+/ V
V¢X Y&
%
QZ
XY& / V%
X
/#
&
!
/
X&
!"
role he played in establishing the Wadid state. In 624/1227 he had served
+!
>!X& /
+!
state he declared his region independent. The ‘Abd al-Wadids encountered
!/ &
!
"
113 +VX& &!’, II, pp. 288–300, 320–3.
114 Ibid., pp. 398–400.
115 X!& al-Maghrib, II, pp. 875–9.
419
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
heirs of the Almohads. Indeed, for a period of time the Hafsids were able to
impose their authority over the Middle Maghrib and were acknowledged
by the ‘Abd al-Wadids. In the West, the latter were exposed to attacks from
*
& & =
+/VV~
V*
&
>!X# +/VV~
"
*
domains, where it remained for eleven years.116
In 570/1174 the ‘Abd al-Wadids threw off Marinid control and remained
independent, governing their own affairs until the Marinid
*
+/ ‘'X
/
V~
% >!X {={`# > "
a treaty stating that the ‘Abd al-Wadids could rule over the Middle Magrib on
condition that they accepted the authority of the Marinids. One famous ‘Abd
V¢
* *
/
"
+/ ~
! ‘+
/ +/
X
!
$
% "
/ &
economic prosperity and trade relations with sub-Saharan Africa.117
>
"
/
and widespread anarchy resulting from the attacks of the Hafsid ruler
+/VVX ‘Abd-al-‘+&
>!X
in 870/1465 and destroyed its walls. Nonetheless, the ‘Abd al-Wadid state
managed to withstand Hafsid aggression until the Spaniards entered the
*
/
"
Z¡X
=={& ¢
X
=={
V
X’ir, which suffered an artillery barrage forcing
the inhabitants to seek the help of the Ottoman Turks.118
The Marinid state (663–796/1269–1393)
> *
QZ
*
Y /
X
/&
"
a prominent role in the battle of Las Navas de Tolosa in al-Andalus when
" ! /
# >
*
@ +/
Bakr was killed in the battle and his place was taken by his son ‘+/ V
V~
\#
When the Almohad state collapsed after their defeat at Las Navas de Tolosa,
‘+/ V
V~
\ /
" #
!
in 613/1216 defeated the Almohads. He was killed, however, the following
%! X Z
[/X@# ‘+/ V
V~
\
/
+/
‘ ‘!X& /
% +!
state. However, he was killed in 614/1217. The Marinid leaders continued
" +!
"
*
116 X!& al-Maghrib, II, pp. 872–4.
117 Ibid., pp. 873–4.
118 Ibid., pp. 474–5.
4 20
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
+/ Z
% / ‘+/ V
V~
\&
"
*%X =`{ /
X =`{#
' =`&
+/
‘\/ / ‘+/ V
V~
\&
Marinids entered Marrakesh. This date is thought to mark the beginning of
the Marinid state. They are called Marinids because of their descent from
*
/ ¢
X¡
V
X# >
%
¢
X &
! !
¢
X /
¡
/
!X / *
#119
The Marinids directed their energies towards al-Andalus and gave
crucial assistance to the Ahmarid state in Granada against the Castilians,
which enabled the Ahmarids to hold out against the Spanish Reconquista for
longer. In 668/1269 the
*
‘\/ / ‘+/ V
V~
\ X
! &
V+
$
!/
"
# ' =`{
X& /
/
V*
VZ
¦X’ (‘the White City’). He crossed over into
V+
"
!£
in 684/1285 he fell ill and died in Algeciras.
‘\/ / ‘+/ V
V~
\
/ +/
‘\/
&
who pursued his father’s policy of defending al-Andalus. He travelled to
the country on a number of occasions and fought several battles against the
"
# ¢
‘\/ / ‘+/ V
V~
\ &
/
+/ >X/ ‘! Q# K=KY#
+/
‘ ‘!X /
‘\/ Q# ==Y&
Marinids extended their authority over the Middle Maghrib. They also
crossed into al-Andalus in response to a request from the governor of
}
# ¢ +/
‘
/ +/VV~
‘+ / ‘!X& >!X =`#
"
>
in 748/1347 after defeating its Hafsid
*. To these gains he subsequently
Z
\
X/
# '
& *
*
/
under one administration.120
When weak rulers rose to power, both the Near Maghrib and the
Middle Maghrib seceded from the Marinid state and it shrank to its original
borders. The Marinids suffered a series of disasters as a result of Spanish and
Portuguese pressure on Sabta in 818/1417 followed by other coastal regions.
' = "
?
" +X&
={
" X& +!
¡
# >
& *
!
its possessions while Marrakesh, Dar‘
&
V
V[ ! #
& {={& X
‘ #121
119 X!& al-Maghrib, II, pp. 865–8.
120 Ibid., pp. 869–70.
121 * @
!!
VX& ‘al-Maghrib’, in 5*
$*&
‘ , 5
7
9
$
%$_Q
VI,
Paris, UNESCO, 1997, pp. 241–4.
4 21
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
The Sa‘ Q
‘dids) in the Far Maghrib
(956–1041/1549–1631)
The Sa‘ /
+
/
! ~
!
as-Sa‘diyya, the Prophet’s wet nurse. The reason for the emergence of the
Sa‘did state was the Spanish-Portuguese programme of Reconquista against
al-Andalus and the lands of the Maghrib. When the Marinid state found itself
unable to withstand this onslaught, the people of the Maghrib turned to the
much-respected
+ *
@
!!
/ ‘+/ V
V[
@!X&
‘a,
and asked him to lead them in the liberation of the coastal cities occupied
/ ?
"
# *
@
!!
"
and was proclaimed an
*
with the name /’
.%
. In view
of his advanced years, however, he left actual command to his sons. After
achieving some victories against the occupation, they gradually laid the
foundations of Sa‘
!
*
/# [
!
‘
family successfully freed many of the ports of the Maghrib from Spanish and
Portuguese control while at the same time striving to unite the Far Maghrib
under their leadership and put an end to the last few remaining Marinids
X#
¢
VX’! /V+!X ={=
/
*
@
!!
V
%
+@!
V+‘
¡& !
/
+
+! ! ?
# " {={ {={{
next
*, *
@
!!
V*
&
/ +
V
V
Q
VY#
¡
&
/
*
X !
occupation. The victories achieved by the Sa‘
"
/
?
&
&
appealed to France for military aid. However, since France already had
problems of its own with Germany, it was unable to respond.
>
*
@
!!
V*
/
"
among his sons. In furtherance of their aims, some of them allied themselves
with the Ottomans while others made alliances with the Spaniards and the
?
# > / +@!
‘+/ V
V*
%
V
X’ir.
As for their brother ‘+/
X
V}X/&
throne (r. 956–82/1557–74), he asked the Spaniards for help.
‘+/
X
V}X/
/
V*
%%# &
984/1576 ‘Abd-al-Malik, with Ottoman support, usurped his nephew
al-Mutawakkil’s rule. As soon as he gained power, he made an alliance with
the Spaniards. As for the deposed al-Mutawakkil, he took refuge with the
Portuguese. King Sebastian welcomed him and provided him with an army
with which to regain his throne in the Maghrib in return for permission to
"
?
$
#
422
J !" % &!$!;&!"!%*!
Meanwhile, ‘Abd-al-Malik was hoping for assistance from the Spaniards
& &
"! ""
signed an agreement with them. In spite of this, ‘Abd-al-Malik encountered
the Portuguese forces along with supporters of al-Mutawakkil and the two
! K *
/ ‘Abd-al-Malik and the Portuguese under
/
&
/
V*
%% K + ={ ¢X
V*
%X# > /
Portuguese and the death of King Sebastian, al-Mutawakkil and 26,000 of
their men.122 > /
> & ¢X
V*
%X&
V" ?
V*
/ /
put an end to Portuguese interference in the affairs of the Far Maghrib.
When ‘+/ V
V*
%
/ / +@!
V*
& %
# !
.* (‘the Golden Conqueror’, r. 986–
1012/1578–1603). As a result of the Sa‘
/
>
Kings, they acquired military renown and an international reputation as
defenders of Islam. This great victory also led to stability in the Far Maghrib.
The Maghrib remained independent and was the only country in the Arab
world that did not fall under the control of the Ottoman caliphate. The
Sa‘
*
/
====&
/
‘+
"
#123
122 +VX& ‘al-Maghrib’, pp. 246–52.
123 Ibid., p. 256.
4 23
Chapter 3. 3
I SLAM IN AL -A NDALUS AND
THE M EDITER R ANEAN ISLANDS
:!"9:9$#!; "!&:
Idris El Hareir
The term ‘Andalus’
‘Andalus’ was originally derived from ‘+
’, which was a name for the
Q ¢
Y /
"
"
southern Spain. The Arabs arabized this as ‘Andalus’ and then used it to
refer to the Iberian peninsula. The term continued to be applied to the whole
of Spain until the end of Muslim rule in 898/1492 when it was restricted to
southern Spain, which is still known by this name (i.e. Andalusia).1
The internal situation in Spain prior
to the Islamic conquest
During the period of the Umayyad caliphate, when the political problems
of the Islamic state had been resolved and it had extended its authority over
all the Maghrib, there was domestic strife between the nobles and the clergy
within Spanish society. The brutal persecution of the Jews under King Egica
= +/ ‘+/
X
V~!
& ;$
"3*
% & # # <¾ V? Å
& Z
& X
V¡& =& ""# `K£ '/X! Z
¦& ad-Dawla al-‘.
$*
.
$
&)
$& Z &
V
¦
V‘arabiyya, 1986, p. 66; Idris El Hareir, ‘
V @X VV*
/
wa-l-Andalus’, in .
"‘
$*
*
‘arabiyya& >
&
V*
³³
!
al-‘
/
VV
/
VV
\X
VV‘ ! Q+< Y& `{& ''& "# `£ +@!
* %X
V‘+//X & $*
*
#<.
+% , Z & X
V
¦
V‘arabiyya,
=& "# =£ * @
!!
‘+/
X ‘+X& +
6% , +
))+’if,
& *
%
/
VX¡& =& ""# {=K{#
4 25
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
(d. AD 702) led to a religious, social and economic crisis in the country. When
"" ¢
Q }
+
/
sources) to succeed him. Witiza attempted to enact some reforms in the
country but this angered the nobles and the clergy who began to conspire
against him. Although he was able to uncover their plans and thwart them,
he nonetheless died in mysterious circumstances and Rodrigo, the duke of
the region of Bética and Córdoba, was accused of his murder. Witiza was
succeeded by his son Actula but he ruled for only a short time before being
deposed by Rodrigo.2 The sons of Witiza sought refuge with a friend of their
father called Count Julian, the governor of Ceuta.
Thus, shortly before the Islamic conquest the internal situation in Spain
was in turmoil and the country had many problems. At the same time that
Spain was suffering from this instability, chaos and religious persecution,
the Maghrib was experiencing a wave of intense religious fervour which
expressed itself in a desire to spread Islam under a single administration
/ *X /
&
/ X\ / X # >
circumstances resulted in the conquest of Spain.
The Islamic conquest of Spain
*X /
X\ / X %"
the situation on the other side of the strait while their ally Julian provided
them with information. When King Witiza’s sons sought refuge with Julian,
he advised them to ask the Muslims to help them take revenge on Duke
Rodrigo, the murderer of their father and the man who had usurped their
# +
"" X\ / X
%
"
"! !
& X\
*X /
"
# *X
"! !
"
!
&
V¢
ibn ‘Abd-al-Malik (r. 86–102/705–20). The caliph gave his permission for the
conquest of Spain to begin but ordered that it take place in gradual stages out
of concern for the Muslims’ safety. ‘Send raiding parties, see what happens
and gather information about it,’ '/
# ‘Do not risk the lives of
Muslims in a sea of terrors.’3
` X
V& 5*
‘.
6% ,
$
+& Z
&
VX!‘
V/
& # #&
pp. 64–70; ‘Abd-al-‘+ X!& /).
4
$
6% & Z
& X
V
¦
al-‘arabiyya, 1971, II, pp. 264–5.
+/ ‘+/
X
V~!
& 8+4
‘)& Z
& *
%
/
<
/X& ={& "# £ '/
‘' X
V*
X%
& 2
<.
$*
.
%
+#<., II, pp. 4–5;
anon., %.
"
‘
$*
*
% & # # <
& *
& =& "# £ +@!
/
*
@
!!
V*
\\
& $
))*.
<!
%
)*.& # '@X ‘+//X& Z
&
1968, I, p. 237.
4 26
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
In accordance with the caliph’s instructions, and with the consent of
Julian the governor of Ceuta, it was agreed that the latter should launch the
"
# >
and his loyalty to the Muslims, and on the other in order to show himself
to be the enemy of the Visigothic King Rodrigo and to gauge the reaction
"
# +
/
/ *X%
V* ‘X
91/710. He landed on the southernmost tip of the peninsula, where the city
of Tarifa still bears his name. This military force consisted of 150 horsemen
and 400 soldiers all of whom were transported on ships provided by Julian.4
!"
>
& *X /
!! "
\ "
X\
/ X
\ # X\
7,000 soldiers, subsequently augmented by a further 5,000 men. The army was
" "
X\
" *
&
in addition to ships provided by Julian and some others belonging to the
Muslims. These ships transported the men, horses, supplies and matériel
from the coast of Morocco to Spain.5
{ [
¡
/ +" == X\’s forces landed on the mountain (jabal)
which now bears his name (".
(&Q or Gibraltar). He immediately began
/
%
‘%.Q or ‘wall of the Arabs’, and
to extend his authority over the adjoining region which was called 3*
4’ (‘the Green Island’, or Algeciras). When he had secured the landing
site for his troops, he began to send increasingly large raiding parties over to
the coast of Spain. After seizing the citadel of Cartuja, he set off northwards
½ /
#
& X\
"" /
force under the command of one of Rodrigo’s nephews, but the latter was
quickly overwhelmed and defeated and his soldiers retreated to Córdoba.6
When the Arab-Muslim forces landed in Spain, Rodrigo was in the
Basque region in the north of the peninsula launching a counter-offensive
against the Frankish king. After learning that the Muslims had arrived in the
south, he decided to hasten back to his capital Toledo to announce a general
mobilization. He gathered a large army estimated by the Islamic sources at
between 40,000 and 100,000 men. King Rodrigo asked King Witiza’s sons,
who had remained with him, to offer him all the help they could in repelling
the Muslim assault. He placed one of them on the right wing of the Spanish
army and the other on the left. It seems, however, that Julian had been in
4 Anon., %.
"
‘Q pp. 6–8; ‘+/ V
V[
@!X /
& . al-‘ibar& Z
& X
V%X/& ={& '& "# `{£
& ‘
V
@X’, pp. 330–1.
5 Anon., %.
"
‘a, pp. 6, 7; Ibn ‘' @X& 2
<., II, p. 6; El Hareir,
‘
V
@X’, p. 331.
6 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& ''& "# £ +/ Z
% *
@
!!
/
V
& 5*
$
al-Andalus& # '/X!
V+/ X& Z
& X
V%
/
VX!
& =`& "# #
4 27
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
touch with them and that they had agreed to desert their positions and to
join the Muslims at an opportune moment so as to take their revenge on King
Rodrigo, whom they considered had usurped their father’s throne.7
TH E BAT T L E O F G UA DA L E T E
> *
!
!
!!
X\ / X ! "
army under the command of King Rodrigo at Guadalete near the city of
` [
!
¦X `=
==# >
for eight days: it ended with the victory of the Muslims, the defeat of
the Spaniards and the death of King Rodrigo. This battle put an end to the
power of the Spanish army and opened the way for Muslim control over
all the principal Spanish cities.8 The victory also raised the morale of
the Muslims and encouraged them to send more of their forces to Spain.
>
[
!
¦X
=` *X /
& /
!
18,000 men, crossed the strait, which subsequently became known as the
Strait of Gibraltar. He headed for the cities of Sidonia, Carmona, Seville,
Mérida, Niebla and Baja, that is, towards western Spain. At the same time,
X\ / X &
!"
/
&
!
Toledo after they had agreed to disburse their troops in small detachments
so as to seize Spanish cities such as Córdoba, Regio and Granada. These were
all easily conquered.9
*X /
% "
&
!
X\ / X ! ! !
>
/
#
There, they reached an agreement to move together on Zaragoza, which they
took by force. They then continued their march towards Coimbra, the Basque
country and the area of Asturias. Next they conquered the city of Barcelona
near the borders with the land of the Franks.
+
!& {=& *
V[!
!
!
!
"
V¢
/ ‘Abd-al-Malik to cease the
!
"
"
*X /
X\ / X
return to Damascus.10 *X /
"’s order to return to the capital
of the caliphate. But before leaving he made administrative arrangements for
Spain and chose his son ‘Abd-al-‘+ / *X
&
/ ~
//
7 Anon., %.
"
‘a, p. 7; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& ''& "# £
V*
\\
& $
))*.,
I, pp. 216, 241.
8 El Hareir, ‘
V
@X’, pp. 330–2; ‘+/ V
V[
@!X / ‘+/ V
V~
%
!&
$*&
wa-l-Andalus& # +
V
//X‘& Z
& X
V%X/
V
/X& =& ""# K£ '/ ‘' X&
2
<., II, p. 12.
9 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., II, p. 12.
10 +V*
\\
& $
))*., I, pp. 276–7; El Hareir, ‘
V
@X’, p. 333.
4 28
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
ibn ‘Ubayda ibn ‘\/
/ X
+ / / ~
//
V<
%!#
/
!
"
# *X
""
‘+/
X / *X
*
/#
Periods of Muslim rule in Spain
* ! "
"
(91–138/710–55), the Umayyad state (138–422/755–1030), the petty kingdoms
(422–84/1030–91), the Almoravids and the Almohads (483–633/1090–1235)
Z
Q
Y }
Q{K=`K=`Y# ¢
deal with each of these in what follows.
J ^ :!"!*9$#!; " 88
The era of the governors began with the Muslim conquest of Spain in 91/710
and lasted until the establishment of the Umayyad state in 138/755. During
" V # >
‘Abd-al-‘+ /
*X /
Q{K=K={Y&
!
"
and completed the conquest of the eastern part of the country, in particular
the cities of Murcia and Tudmir.11 At this time Spain was administered
directly either by the governor of the Maghrib or from Damascus.
‘Abd-al-‘+’s governorship did not last long and he was soon
assassinated as a result of a plot devised by some of his aides. Following
& "
" "
!
governor passed back and forth between two opposing groups: the Northern
+
/
+
/&
&
!
# >
struggle swept away the unity of the Umayyad caliphate in all areas under
its authority, especially in the Maghrib and Spain.12
Perhaps the most important and well-known of the governors of Spain
at that time is ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V}X\& & !
102/720 to 103/721 and from 113/731 until 115/733. His campaign against
France is possibly the reason for his fame since he crossed the Pyrenees with
a large Muslim army and made his way as far as Bordeaux. The campaign
was to destroy a coalition against the Muslims in Spain formed between
Duke Odo, the ruler of Aquitaine in the south of France, and Manuza, the
"
# +
&
V}X\
11 '/
& . al-‘ibar& '& "# ==£
V*
\\
& $
))*., II, p. 263.
12 El Hareir, ‘
V
@X’& "# =£
%/ +X& 5*
<3+
‘arab $*
+ +*
+|)
+"3’
2
#+)& Z
& *
%
/
V@
X& =& ""# ==K=£
V& 5*
‘arab, pp. 243–4.
4 29
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
decided to strike Duke Odo in his own country, so he launched an attack
against his capital Bordeaux and seized it. The Muslim army continued its
advance until it reached Poitiers, which also fell. It then went on to Tours,
the holy city which contains the tomb of St Martin. This caused Duke Odo
to seek the support of Charles Martel, the Merovingian mayor of the palace
of Austrasia in the land of the Franks, who sensed the imminent threat that
the Muslims posed to his country. Martel readied a large army to encounter
the Muslims at Poitiers. It was here that a decisive battle took place which
continued for several days without either side gaining the upper hand.
Eventually, the Franks were able to kill ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V}X\&
commander of the Muslim army, and this forced them to retreat back into
Spain during the night.
Regardless of what is said about the consequences of the Frankish
victory at the battle of Poitiers (114/732), or the battle of the Highway of the
Martyrs ]2)
’) as it is also called, it did not put an end to
Muslim raids on France. Thus, in 116/734 the Muslims once again attacked
the south of the country and captured the cities of Lyon and Narbonne, where
they remained until 142/759. They also seized the region of Provence and
Arles in 120/737 and entered St Tropez in 276/889. It was the circumstances
of the Muslims in Spain which caused them to expand into Western Europe.
There are four main conclusions that can be drawn from the battle of
Poitiers. First, it was the last serious attempt by the Muslims to conquer
the land of the Franks. Second, Charles Martel became a hero in Europe
and from that time onwards was given the nickname ‘the Hammer’. Third,
Europeans saw the battle as a symbol of religious and political triumph,
and from that day France became the centre from which originated most
!
"
!
* !# + &
&
some European historians and academics believe that the Frankish victory
spared Europe from the Muslim threat.13
During this period the Umayyad caliphate was experiencing a wave
of racist hostility aimed at the non-Arabs, or so-called +*[ This horrible
$ " / +
/
+
/# '
consumed the human and economic resources of the state, made it incapable
of realizing its plans for conquest, encouraged its enemies both domestic and
foreign to wage war against it, and eventually led to its decline and fall. The
$ "
!
& "
#
During the period 114–16/732–34 ‘+/ V
V*
% /
V
became the governor of Spain. He is described by some historians as a ruthless
! ! # Z
13 Philip K. Hitti, History of the Arabs, London, Macmillan, 1970, pp. 500–1; Gustave Lebon,
4
‘arab, trans. ‘
‘
&
& *
/
‘at ‘X
V~
/& =& ""# K#
430
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
121–23/738–40. His period of governorship saw the great rebellion which
broke out in the Maghrib against the Umayyad administration for political
reasons alluded to above.14
¢ !
!
/ X¡
/
of the %$ (the descendants of the Prophet’s grandsons), some of the
!
!
"# > $
&
subjected to a prolonged siege by an army under the command of Balj ibn
Bashir. When the rebellion spread to Spain, the governor ‘Abd-al-Malik ibn
'/ Z
’s forces in Ceuta. So he transferred
them to Spain and with them was able to crush the rebellion against him. But
!
! !
'/
V
% # "
was taken by Balj ibn Bashir from 123/740 to 124/741. Balj’s governorship did
not last long before he died in battle. He was succeeded by Tha‘laba ibn
X!
& /
" ! ! " !
!
!
#15 The caliph then appointed
+/VV
X ~ X!
V
/ Q =`{K``KY
"
!#
+/VV
X
!" "
/
$ /
Northern and the Southern Arabs and to make a number of administrative
!# Z ! $
!
&
V !
/ ~X!&
!
/
=`# +/VV
X
/ >
X/
/
X!
V X!& !
/ =`#
> " "
"
V Q=`K
K{{Y
V !
/ ~X!&
"
$
!
/
!
the tribe of the Quraysh and who had spiritual authority in the Maghrib and
Spain because of the standing of his grandfather, ‘\/
/ X‘
V#
& " !
V !
& /
said: ‘
& /
V !
!!
¤ ¥Q’ that is,
real authority.16
As a result of the struggle between the Northern and the Southern Arabs,
Spain began to descend into anarchy until eventually ‘+/ V
V[
@!X /
Mu‘X
VX% Q‘the Incomer’) arrived, seized power and established
the Umayyad emirate in 138/755.
14 ~
& ‘
V
@X’, pp. 338–9; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., II, pp. 30–5.
15 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., II, pp. 30–2.
16 Ibid., pp. 33–5.
4 31
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
!*9 " & $#88 "!;*;
Umayyad rule in Spain occurred in two stages – the emirate and the caliphate
– and represents the most splendid and progressive period of Muslim control
# >
! ={{
=`&
!
Spain was an independent emirate that controlled its own affairs and was
not subservient to the ‘+//X
"
# >
! =`
to 422/1030, when Spain became an Islamic caliphate like the ‘+//X
"
Z
X!
"
V*
#
After the ‘+//X
!
=`{&
they began vigorously and remorselessly pursuing those Umayyad
*
and their followers who were still alive. For this reason, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
ibn Mu‘X
/ X! / ‘+/ V
V*
% / *
X /
V~
%
!
$
*
/&
!"
/
+ (client) Badr.
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
*
/
!/
be summarized as follows. First, the Maghrib was at a great distance from
the control of the ‘+//X
"
X¡
rebellion against the Umayyad administration. Second, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X’s
!&
[X@&
!
/ !
*
/
$ !
uncles seeking their assistance and protection. Third, many supporters and
+* of the Umayyads were found in Spain and they would doubtless
3.9 Plan of the Mosque of Córdoba (© G. Degeorge)
4 32
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
welcome the Umayyad
*. Finally, the Islamic sources mention that the
" X! / ‘Abd-al-Malik (‘+/ V
V[
@!X’s paternal grandfather)
had laid claim to Spain in the name of the sons of Mu‘X
/ X!&
‘+/ V
V[
@!X’s father.17 For these reasons, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X / *
‘X
$
*
/
/
discover whether it was possible to establish a state there or not.
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
!
tribe, which at that time lived on the Mediterranean coast opposite Spain.
He then sent his
+ Badr with letters for the leaders and supporters of
the Umayyads so as to gauge their reaction to his crossing over to Spain
and the possibility of them offering him assistance. By such means,
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
/
"
! #
Badr initially made contact with the most powerful leaders of the Northern
+
/&
V
!
/ ~X!
/ ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V# ¢
he suggested the idea that his master the
* ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
!
"
&
V
!
" ‘He is from a people who, if one of
!
"
&
# >
sword that will be drawn against him is mine.’18 > +
/
VX!
not want ‘+/ V
V[
@!X ! "
!
related to the Northern Arabs.
Thus, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
!
Arabs, who welcomed him in order to spite their opponents the Northern
Arabs who had triumphed over them at the battle of Segunda in 127/744.
In 138/755 ‘+/ V
V[
@!X "
& /! %
(‘the Incomer’), and landed at a place called Almuñécar. He then
proceeded to the castle of Torrox, the main centre of Umayyad support.
There, he established his military headquarters from which to direct his
!"
# &
VV~¡¡
=*
{{& ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
½ /
&
V
V
!
/ ~X!
/
*
# ‘+/ V
V[
@!X !
was declared
* of Spain.19
‘+/ V
V[
@!X Q# =K`{{KY
!/
during his rule. One of these was the agitation fomented by the deposed
*
V
V
!
/ ~X!# & ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
managed to avert the danger by means of subterfuge, intimidation and
/
! % # > !
17 Anon., %.
"
‘a, "# `£
V*
\\
& $
))*., I, p. 312; Ibn ‘' X& 2
al-mughrib, II, pp. 40–2.
18 Anon., %.
" ‘a, ""# K£
V*
\\
& $
))*., IV, pp. 29–30; Ibn ‘' X& 2
al-mughrib, II, p. 64.
19 +V*
\\
& $
))*., IV, p. 32; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., II, p. 69; anon., %.
" ‘a, p. 45.
4 33
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
serious problem, however, and one which almost put an end to his rule, was
the interference of the ‘+//X
"
"
# >
&
149/766, the ‘+//X
" +/
‘
V*
V‘+X’ / *
V
@
/
/
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
!
"
# Z
!"
V
@
/
% #20
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
/
quell one revolt than another arose in its place. The most serious revolt was
that organized by a number of his relatives in 163/780.
Although ‘+/ V
V[
@!X " !
overcome those who rebelled against him, he nevertheless achieved much
# "
"
’s administrative system,
dividing the country into districts or provinces. With his energy and will-
power, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
!
the country, such that the ‘+//X
" +/
‘
V*
!
‘the Hawk of the Quraysh.’21
‘+/ V
V[
@!X !
½ /
#
He ensured that it was well organized and in 170/785 he built a large mosque
there known as the Great Mosque of Córdoba at a cost of 80,000 dinars. The
geographer al-‘!
/ !
It is a large mosque and has no peer among the mosques of the Muslims in
its construction and ornamentation, its length and its breadth … The eye is
dazzled and the heart is transported by the perfection of its design, its different
hues and sections … Every pillar has a base and a capital made of marble.
Between the tops of the pillars are remarkable arches in which are set further
arches made of carved stone of excellent craftsmanship.
&
V~!
!
%
The mosque has a qibla [a niche in the wall to indicate the direction of prayer]
"# ' %!
"# '
!
stunning and it contains mosaics and tinted gold. There is a minaret on the
northern side of the mosque which is remarkable in form and wonderful in
construction. It is 100 cubits high.22
20 Anon., %.
"
‘a, p. 54; '/
& . al-‘ibar, IV, p. 122; Ibn ‘' X& 2
al-mughrib& ''& "# £
V*
\\
& $
))*., I, p. 311.
21 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., II, p. 88; anon., %.
" ‘a, "# £ '/
& .
al-‘ibar, IV, p. 122.
22 '/
¦
X X/V
V
V‘!
& #
.!
$*
!& # +@!
%&
& =`& "# `=`£
V~!
& 8+4
‘), p. 155.
434
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
/
!/
as the administrative headquarters on the outskirts of Córdoba called
[
X
X!# !
%
%
£
midst he constructed a palace that he called the palace of Damascus, or as it
was alternatively known, the munya Q"
Y [
X
# >
!
continued to be used for the site up to the present time, with Arrizafa being
the name of a village near Córdoba.23
Relations between ‘%.8
<
Among the revolts against the rule of ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
"
in Zaragoza. Although the * was able to suppress it, in 168/814 one
&
!X /
\³X& !
%
court and had an audience with Charlemagne. He suggested that the king
occupy Zaragoza, explaining the ease with which it might be conquered
and promising to assist him. As a sign of his good intentions and sincerity,
!X
! >
‘laba, one of ‘+/ V
V[
@!X’s generals
!
!X
%
" #
Charlemagne seized this opportunity to strike at the Muslims in Spain
and in 161/778 he prepared his army and crossed into Spain. Things did
& &
"
&
V~
/
@ X
V+X& "
!X&
forcing Charlemagne to lay siege to it. When the siege became drawn out and
protracted, and when Charlemagne learnt of troubles in his own country,
he decided to lift the siege and return to whence he had come. As the rear
part of the Frankish army was travelling through the Roncevaux pass, it
was ambushed by the Muslims. Many of Charlemagne’s men were killed,
including the Palatine Count Anselmus, Egginhard the mayor of the palace,
and Roland who has been immortalized in European legend as a symbol of
chivalry in the well-known Song of Roland.24
‘+/ V
V[
@!X =`
"" X!
(r. 172–80/788–96) as his successor. ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
military situation within the country for his son and there were therefore
"/!
"
! / /
!X
‘+/
X & & X!
/ "
#
+
/ %& X! !" }
Mosque of Córdoba.
X! / ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
/
V~
%
!
(r. 180–206/796–821). The rule of this * was characterized by numerous
23 '/
& . al-‘ibar, IV, p. 124; anon., %.
"
‘a, p. 59.
24 E. Lévi-Provençal, Histoire de l’Espagne musulmane, Paris, Maisonneuve, 1950, pp. 82–3.
4 35
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
disturbances and uprisings and by his lack of regard for the religious scholars
]$&’^Q
!
""# +V~
%
!
created a strong army and formed a private guard of slaves consisting of
5,000 men – 3,000 of whom were infantry and 1,000 cavalry – all permanently
garrisoned in front of his palace.25
!
V~
%
!’
[
/
¦ Q
/
/ ½ /
Y / =& /
!
rule. They had begun to convene secret meetings with the object of deposing
the
* and he had therefore ordered the arrest of the ringleaders and the
V !# > [
/
¦ \
/
a second time in 202/817 under the leadership of the well-known religious
@ X /
@ X
V<
# >
V~
%
! !
quarter’s inhabitants and to deport them from Spain. Many of them went to
X&
%
‘Andalusian quarter’. The
majority of them, however, went to Alexandria in 212/827 and stayed there
"
+/
VZ
# >
subsequently expelled from Alexandria and made their way to Crete, where
they established an Islamic republic which lasted until 350/961. As for the
[
/
¦ \
½ /
&
V~
%
!
"
lasted until the beginning of the fourth/tenth century. Meanwhile, relations
between the Umayyad emirate and the Franks remained hostile. The Franks
" Z
= /
V~
%
!
/
199/815.26
¢
V~
%
!
/ ‘+/ V
V[
@!X&
known as %+) (‘the Middle One’) (r. 206–38/822–52). ‘+/ V
V[
@!X’s
"
$
"
!/
to the maturing of Islamic civilization both in the East and in that country.
‘+//X
"
# !
&
"
with the Byzantine empire in response to the ‘+//X V
%
Spain and the Viking attacks on the west coast. These latter attacks were
!
"
$
ship-building.
Despite the hostility between the ‘+//X
!
&
was no cessation of their cultural, economic and social relations, nor of
25 +V*
\\
& $
))*., I, p. 320; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& ''& "# ==£ <XV
V
/
V
/& A‘
‘
& # # <¾ V? Å
& Z
& X
V!
%& ={& "# =£
anon., %.
"
‘a, p. 68.
26 ‘+/ V
V¢X@
V*
X%
& al-Mu‘".
$*
*!
.
#<.& # *
@
!!
al-‘+
!&
/
& X
V%
/& =& "# =£ +@!
/ ‘+/ V
V¢
X/
V
&
.
$*
$
.&
& X
V%
/& =`& ´´''& "# =£ '/
V
/& A‘
al-a‘ , pp. 15, 16; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., II, pp. 109, 111, 115.
4 36
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
the movement of people between the Islamic East and the Spanish West.
Thus, we see scholars, poets, craftsmen, merchants and students travelling
between the two regions easily and without hindrance. Perhaps the most
/
Z
!
X/&
name was ‘+ / X‘
"
!
+/VV~
#
the ‘+//X
"
V*
’
V[
/ ! "
# ¢ X/
*
/
the
*
V~
%
!& ! ! "
# +
V~
%
!& X/
! /
* ‘+/ V
V[
@!X& !
!
# X/
$
!
&
/
! %
the ‘?" X/#’27
During the reign of ‘+/ V
V[
@!X&
of the emirate were completed. The
* formed a council of ministers ]+3*^
and chose someone to head it (the ".Y# >
!"
ministers who were allocated a particular place in which to convene their
meetings. Each member was awarded a monthly salary of 300 dinars.
As to the achievements of ‘+/ V
V[
@!X& '/
V+//X !
%
The
* ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
/
" "
of rule and the organization of government in Spain. He clothed the emirate
in the majesty of the caliphate and the ministers appeared during his time.28
On the subject of this unique development of the system of ministers, Ibn
+ !
"
&
! +3* [minister]
with its original meaning. Then they divided the functions of the +3* into a
number of parts and for each function they appointed a particular +3*. Thus,
they appointed a +3*
!
&
correspondence, another to take care of the needs of those who had been
treated unjustly and another to look after the affairs of those who lived in the
border regions. A house was given to them in which they sat on carpets spread
out for them and carried out the orders of the ruler, each in his own particular
jurisdiction. One of the +3*
""
/
+3* and the caliph. He had a higher status than the others since he was in
constant contact with the ruler. His seat was higher than those of the other
27 +V*
\\
& $
))*.& '& ""# =`K£ '/
V
& 5*
$
% , p. 89.
28 +/ ‘+/
X /
V+//X&
’& # ~
*
’nis, Cairo, ash-Sharika
al-‘
/
VV/X‘a wa-n-nashr, 2003, VI, p. 250; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., II,
p. 121.
4 37
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
+3*. He was distinguished with the title ". [chamberlain]. This situation
continued until the end of their reign.29
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
"
/
"
# '
""
the !.
* (‘the one in charge of the city’) and the !.
& (‘the
one in charge of the market’). He divided the police force into the ‘supreme
police’ and the ‘middle police’, each having its own particular jurisdiction
"
"
!
social status.
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
%
"#
saw the rise to fame of ‘+//X /
X& ‘wise man of Spain’, who
!
%
/
! &
!
!
&
! &
!!
!
# '/
X’s most
!
!
"
"
"
!#
!
%
instrument called a
& !# '
! & '/
X
!
!
sky, the stars, the clouds and so on. He had a chemistry laboratory in which
"!# ¢ '/
X’s neighbours noticed
that coloured water was leaking out of his house into the street, they accused
him of sorcery and complained to the
* who, however, exonerated him
knowing that he was a scientist who was engaged in various experiments.
Indeed, the
* encouraged him with an award of 300 dinars and some
clothes.30 '/
X
/
!
!" $ #
Perhaps the distinguishing feature of ‘+/ V
V[
@!X’s reign was in
&
/ "
’s most famous
!&
@ X / ~
%
!
V}
X Q={K`{``K=Y#
!
*Q beginning with ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX%
*
@
!!
/ ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V+
#
of poetry:
' ! % " K
#
+V}
X
" \
!
!#
also handsome and energetic and was thus given the nickname ‘the gazelle’
]<3^. It is common knowledge that these qualities were required for
Muslim diplomacy. Indeed, an oral tradition on the authority of the Prophet
29 ‘+/ V
V[
@!X /
& al-Muqaddima& Z
& X
V%& # #& ""# `K#
30 +V*
\\
& $
))*., IV, p. 345.
4 38
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
Th
e FRANCE
ki Chr Th
ng ist eP
do ian yr Th
m en
ne eA
es Corsica dr
The Atlantic ocean Toledo ia
ª ª [! tic
Se
Ita a
Córdoba n ly
ª ter Sardinia
ª as s
Seville h e E land
ª *Ç
T Is
Strait of Gibraltar
>
ª ª
ª ª ª
Z
¡Xya Tunis Sicily
X ª ª ª ¢
X
ª X *
Tli!X The
+V*
X ª *
*
X
Sea
*
% ª >
+V*
The Canary ª
/
ª *
Islands ª +!
+
Tahrat Z
>" ª
ª ª >
*
Ki *
> X *
/ ng
do X
m ’s
Barqa
¡!
X
Dar’a
X
<
!
X¡
The Ghana empire * >!/
%
ª ZX +V X
> *
!"
3.10 The great Almoravid state after the conquest of al-Andalus (© UNESCO)
*
@
!!
\
!
‘If you send a messenger make sure he is
handsome and of good standing.’
&
\
@ X
V}
X /
!/
!
!
"
#
! !"
"!
!
% /
V}
X
was his journey to Byzantium during the reign of Emperor Theophilus
(r. 828–42). Theophilus was extremely hostile to Islam and had begun to
harass the ‘+//X
"
&
%
/
```#
The ‘+//X
"
V*
‘
! Q# `=K`K`Y "
counter-attack against him and destroyed the cities of Ankara and Amorium,
the emperor’s birthplace.31 Immediately following this defeat, Theophilus
sent a delegation to Córdoba with the idea of forming a coalition against
the ‘+//X
&
%
! /
Umayyads and the ‘+//X # > Z
/
}%
$
+
/# >
½ /
``{
and were warmly received by ‘+/ V
V[
@!X# >
* accepted gifts from
the Byzantines and responded in kind. Following this, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
31 Al-‘+//X & $*
*
#<., p. 142.
4 39
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
"
@ X
V}
X
"!
!
" /
way of the Mediterranean. He was given a friendly welcome by the Byzantine
emperor.
Theophilus had sought the assistance of ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
both the Aghlabids who had conquered Sicily and the Spanish Muslim
adventurers who had captured the island of Crete. While ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
shared the Byzantines’ anger with the ‘+//X &
! !
attacking the Aghlabids. Similarly, he considered the capture of Crete to be
outside his jurisdiction and he left it to the Byzantine emperor to reclaim the
island.32 ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
"
@ X
V}
X
"!
mission to the king of the Vikings bearing gifts and asking that they cease
their raids on the coast of Spain.
@ X
V}
X
&
V#
refers to this in a line of poetry written shortly before his death in which he
says to himself:
Why do I not fade away as I am ninety years old
And seven and a following two?33
As regards ‘+/ V
V[
@!X’s relations with the Franks and the kingdoms
of northern Spain, these were always hostile. This was also the case with the
Vikings who raided the cities on the west coast in 230/844, who fought with
the Muslims and whom ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
/ /
%
# > %
"
$
and fortify the coastal cities, building walls around them and constructing
strong castles and watchtowers all along the coast.
In 214/829, during ‘+/ V
V[
@!X’s reign, Sicily was conquered. The
Balearic Islands of Ibiza, Mallorca and Menorca were conquered in the same
year.34
Islam in Sicily (212–484/827–1091)
The Muslims had been considering an invasion of Sicily from the time
they began the conquests of the Near Maghrib. The governor Mu‘X
/
~
¡ Q {K{{KY
!
"
%
in 46/667.35 Similarly, the governor ‘/
X /
V~
/@X/ Q
32 Ibid., p. 143.
33 +V& 5*
‘arab, p. 230.
34 Ibn ‘' @X& 2
<., II, pp. 126–34.
35 Ibn ‘' @X& 2
<., I, p. 54.
440
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
116–23/734–40) sent an army there in 122/739 but he recalled it since it was
needed to suppress a revolt in the Far Maghrib.
The main invasion of Sicily took place under the Aghlabids during
the reign of the *
X
ÈX Q# `=K`=KY#
$
200 ships which set sail from their base in Tunisia under the command
+
/
V X& ¡
# > "&
?
! [
/‘ I 212/827, carried 700 horses and 10,000 soldiers, including
V
% !
! +
/& Z/
"
#
In this enterprise, the Aghlabids took advantage of a dispute between
! & !!
Z
$&
Z
!"#
Eufemius approached the Aghlabids and urged them to attack the island,
promising that he would help.36
Despite the political differences between the Umayyad emirate in Spain
and the Aghlabids who were allies of the ‘+//X
"
& * !
"
% "
\ /
$
!!
+/
‘ / ¢
%# + '/
V+&
of 300 Umayyad and Aghlabid ships.37 The Aghlabids were subsequently
to extend their control over the whole island; indeed, their conquests came to
include southern Italy and Corsica.
When the Aghlabid *
+/VV}
X\
" &
& * @
!!
/
X¡
&
$
%
Malta and annexed it to Africa. The Aghlabids’ position on Malta was more
/
$
still be seen today.38
'
X!
*
/
!
+/VV~
&
/ QK=K=Y&39 and this family continued to
govern the island until it fell to the Vikings in 484/1091. Indeed, the cultural
high-point of Sicily occurred under the Kalbid dynasty and from there the
Islamic sciences passed into Europe. Even after the island was taken by
%& '
!
!
! !
for a long time.
Following the death of the *
‘+/ V
V[
@!X !
"
* @
!!
Q# `K{`KY& "
#
He was faced with the ongoing rebellion in Toledo, which received support
! "
% ! # " * @
!!
’s
victory over the rebels, the city continued to trouble the Umayyad *
36 '/
V+//X&
’, VI, p. 285; Ibn ‘' @X& 2
<., I, p. 103.
37 ‘'V
V +/VV~
/
V+&
6*& Z
& X
V%X/
V‘
/&
1965, V, p. 118.
38 *
@
!!
V
¡¡X
+@!
*
¡X &
&
& *
%
/
V
¦
&
=& "# {`£ +! V
/&
$*
*
;&
Q
X '\
’, 1990, pp. 17-19.
39 +V
/& Q p. 18.
4 41
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
t h roughout t heir reig n.
* @
!!
insurrection led by one of
*
Q*
Y Q##
Christians who had converted
to Islam) called ‘Amr ibn
~
`
the castle of Bobastro between
Málaga and Ronda. Although
the Umayyad *
was able
to defeat ‘Amr and take him
to Córdoba as his prisoner,
he managed to escape and
rebelled again.40
In 245/859 the Vikings
repeated their raids on the
"
$
sixty-two ships. They began
in Galicia and then travelled
down to the south, where they
"
$
which was able to capture
two of the Viking ships. The
Vikings then attacked Seville
for the second time, then 3.11 Entrance of the Mosque of Córdoba
Algeciras and the Maghrib (© G. Degeorge)
coast. Following this, they
raided the city of Murcia, but in this naval encounter they lost forty ships
/
"
$
""
! !
%
raid in 230/844.41
* @
!!
/ ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
"
!
"
based on justice and equity and he ruled with much deliberation, insight
and forbearance. He did not malign anyone and it was said of him that ‘he
neither listened to a slanderer nor paid heed to anyone sowing dissension’.
He gave careful consideration to all matters and did not like calumny. He
used to say to his chamberlain: ‘He who acts in haste often makes mistakes’
and ‘Haste is often the father of regret’ and ‘I am not one to rush things.
40 +V
/& Q "# ={{£ '/
& . al-‘ibar& '& "# =`£
V
&
al-arab& ´´''& "# {£ '/
V
& 5*
$
% , pp. 109–10.
41 Ibn ‘' X &¸ 2
<., II, p. 145; '/
& . al-‘ibar& ''& "# =£
V
&
., XXII, p. 53.
442
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
' ' &
/ "#’42 Many illuminating tales are
related about him in this regard. The administrative procedures adopted by
*
@
!!
/ ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
" & "
and unique nature of government under the Umayyads in Spain.
*
@
!!
/
V*
Q# `K{KY#
>
/
V*
" ‘Amr ibn
~
& /
/
!
!
"
+
/
"
# '/ ~
How often has the sultan treated you harshly, robbed you of your wealth
and made you carry more than you can bear? And how often have the Arabs
humiliated you and treated you like slaves? I want to avenge you and release
you from your slavery.43
'/ ~
"" /
""
and he succeeded in occupying a number of villages and castles.
+V*
‘+! / ~
#
by his brother ‘+/
X / *
@
!!
Q# `{KK=`Y# <%
brother before him, ‘+/
X "
'/ ~
&
who had become emboldened and gained more notoriety following the death
of al-Mundhir while he was besieging him in the castle of Bobastro. Indeed,
he saw al-Mundhir’s death as a gift of Fate. Even though ‘+/
X /
*
@
!!
!
!
!"
'/ ~
&
able to subdue him and the rebellion continued unchecked. This was due,
& '/ ~
’s capable leadership and, on the other, to the
serious situation that had arisen in the Maghrib as a result of the establishment
X!
&
"
*
!#
/
'/ ~
’s courage and his
opportunism, for he employed every means to achieve his objective. Thus, he
sometimes appealed to the ‘+//X !
+
/ &
& X! +
&
"
religious support. When these avenues proved unproductive, he turned to
the king of Coimbra and offered him his allegiance in exchange for military
backing for his revolt. To prove his loyalty and devotion to the king, Ibn
~
'
!
!/
Christianity. But this caused him problems and harmed him both politically
and religiously since he was seen as an apostate; he was abandoned by his
+
/
X!
/ !
""
42 Anon., %.
"
‘a, p. 73; '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, p. 22; Ibn ‘' X& 2
al-mughrib, II, p. 160.
43 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., II, p. 172.
443
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
both inside and outside Spain. He became a legitimate target of attack and
!
! ! *
/
! !# '/ ‘' X !
% ‘Many
people denounced him … and all Muslims thought that waging war against
him was a form of ". In summer and winter he was pursued by those
% } #’44
'
/ '/ ~
& ‘+/
X
a number of other uprisings in various cities. Perhaps the most accurate
/
+@!
/
‘+/ V
V¢
X/
V
‘+/
X’s days were full of great civil strife. So many revolts broke out
against him that he kept control only of the city of Córdoba. The inhabitants
of Seville and Sidonia opposed him and there was no city that did not rise
against him.
[
!
"&
V
remarks:
+/
X’s supporters became fewer and he was deserted by the
+* and
those who had attached themselves to him and to his predecessors. His wealth
was reduced because of the dissent of the city folk and their refusal to pay his
taxes.45
> ! "
'/ ~
broke out in Seville between the Arabs, the Muladis and the Christians.
The Arabs were divided into three ‘houses’&
!& Z
‘Abdah,
Z
Z
~
¡¡X¡# > *
used to switch his support
/ "
! Z
~
¡¡X¡
able to decide the struggle in its favour, take control of Seville by force and
overcome its opponents.46
‘+/
X / * @
!!
=`
"
!
to his grandson, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X / * @
!!
Q# K{=`K=Y& !
he believed was intelligent, strong-willed and courageous, all qualities
!
/
"
!# +
as ‘+/ V
V[
@!X % !
& !
!
with nine members headed by a chamberlain ]".^Q !&
form of his + Z
/ +@!
# > *
issued a public proclamation
to the people of Spain explaining his programme of government, which was
44 '/ #& "# `=£ '/
& . al-‘ibar, IV, p. 134.
45 +V
&
., XXII, p. 59.
46 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& ''& "# =`£ '/
V
/& A‘
‘ , p. 35.
444
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
to be based on a policy of praise and threat, enticement and intimidation.
The proclamation incited the opponents of Umayyad rule since the *
circulated it around the various regions of Spain, asking for the oath of
allegiance and submission to his authority. In fact, the policy was very
successful and it served to identify those against whom ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
!!
! # '
/ & '/ ~
#
The
*
personally led a military force and succeeded in gaining control
'/ ~
"
seized. As for the castle of Bobastro, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
/¡
impenetrable and protracted blockade.
The
*
then turned his attention to Seville, which had fallen into the
Z
~
¡¡X¡# ' ==
!
!
! / !!
" # +
'/ ~
"
reinforcements, the commander was able to take the city and to defeat Ibn
~
’ !# '/ ~
! $
peace and asked for a pardon. In 306/919 he acknowledged the authority of
‘+/ V
V[
@!X '''
!
½ /
& !
his death later that year.47 Although some of his sons attempted to continue
!
# '
& '/ ~
’s
/
!
={=&
#
> \
'/ ~
’s rebellion enabled ‘+/ V
V[
@!X '''
to unite Spain. He suppressed the rebels who came to him in submission,
subjecting themselves to his authority. Peace was restored all over Spain
and led to increased prosperity and construction. The
*
celebrated his
'/ ~
/ / /
" !
!
* (‘the Victorious for the Religion of God’).
Although ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX
/
/
inside Spain, he nonetheless faced a number of dangers from outside the
/! X!
+
`
"
# '
X!
designs on Spain, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X %
!/ !
following:
1. He declared himself to be the caliph of the Muslims so as to show
"
* !
¡
‘+//X X! &
"
previously been caliphs in Damascus. It also gave his rule legitimacy.
` V~¡¡
=`
should be addressed by the title % *
#’ * (‘Commander of the
Faithful’).
47 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, pp. 32–3.
445
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
2. ‘+/ V
V[
@!X /
$
"/
%
! X! #
" *
/ "
& *
>
" X! ! "
#
}/
#
3. He spread dissension in the Far Maghrib and entered into an alliance
"" X! !
!
!
'
X¡&
+/
/
X
(the ‘man of the donkey’).
#
""
!"
‘ &
both in the Maghrib and in Spain.
{#
! ! X!
&
% '
& Z
!"
'% "#48
The caliph ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX
X!
%
’s
coastal cities in the Maghrib and Spain but without achieving any decisive
# > X!
""
attention towards Egypt and transferred their caliphal headquarters to Cairo
in 362/972.
>
VX
" / !
Spanish states in the north of the country. He sent a number of punitive
!
"
% !& /
King Ordoño II of León, who in 301/913 had attacked the city of Jubera
% +
/
*
X / ‘Abd-al-Malik and a large number
of inhabitants. Ordoño II had then attacked the city of Mérida in 305/916,
!
% !!
+@!
/ +/ ‘Abdihi. Thus, in 308/920 ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX
!
against an alliance of King Ordoño II and Sancho the king of Navarre and
defeated them. In 311/923 King Sancho attacked and occupied the castle of
Viguera, brutally massacring the inhabitants. This had a profound effect on
Córdoba. ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
/
!
/
a counter-offensive in 312/924 in which he devastated large areas of the
Basque countries.49
+
& "
/ $
defeat on ‘+/ V
V[
@!X’s forces at the battle of the Ditch (or Alhandega)
near the city of Simancas. Some of his Arab commanders let down their
comrades by deserting their posts. Several historians state that they left
/
/
!
¡
V\&
/
# ¢
48 Ibn ‘' @X& 2
<., II, p. 198;
V*
\\
& $
))*.& '& "# {£ '/
V
/&
A‘
‘ & ""# `K£ '/
V+//X&
’, I, p. 198.
49 +V*
\\
& $
))*., I, p. 363.
446
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
3.12 Alhambra Palace, Granada (© G. Degeorge)
the case, some 300 of them were executed by ‘+/ V
V[
@!X# 50 The
defeat did not, however, undermine ‘+/ V
V[
@!X’s determination. He
launched a counter-attack and was able to triumph over the Spaniards in
344/955, forcing King Ordoño III to sue for peace. In 347/958 Queen Toda
came to Córdoba with her grandson, the deposed King Sancho, to ask for
‘+/ V
V[
@!X’s help in restoring Sancho to the throne.51
The Viking raids on Spain ceased during the reign of ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX
/
!
$
kinds of warships based in Seville and Almería. Indeed, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
\
"
$
" "
! X!
"
%#
'/
$ !" ` "
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
/ "
"" ! *
/ !
reaching ‘!
/ ~
"
" %
%
Spanish coast.52
Due to his military power and administrative skills, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
became a sanctuary and the only real sovereign authority among the rulers
in Spain. The kings of Europe sought his friendship and delegations arrived
from Byzantium and from Otto, the Holy Roman Emperor. The caliph gave
50 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, pp. 36–7.
51 Ibid., pp. 365–6; al-‘+//X & $*
*
#<., pp. 199–200.
52 '/
& . al-‘ibar, IV, p. 180.
4 47
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
!
" "
*
V
X’ (‘the City of Flowers’) in Córdoba (see below).53
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
!"
/
%# >
was possible due to the wealth he had acquired and to the stability with
which Spain was blessed during his long reign. Córdoba flourished,
with various kinds of crafts and numerous buildings, and there was an
increase in luxury and prosperity. Indeed, Córdoba surpassed even Baghdad
and Constantinople. The city had some 500,000 inhabitants and contained
splendid houses and palaces, hotels, baths, markets, beautiful mosques and
paved streets. The most outstanding building was the large mosque, which
‘+/ V
V[
@!X # ' "
& {=
gilded minaret known as ‘
VX’s minaret’.54
ª
}
Z
ª
er Oviedo FRANCE
riv Aquitaine
Mino
Léon eP
Th
ª NA yre
VA ne
es
Burgos R RE
!
ª
Du
ª ero Zaragoza }
}
Salamanca river ª ª ª
[+
Lyon
+
Tajo river
ª Calatayud
Santarém
ª </ }
¡
Z
ª
ª >
ª
ª Toledo
Mérida
Baja Menorca
ª
Huelva ½ /
ª a
ª ª ª Alicante rc
Jaén lo
*
ª ª al
Atlantic Ronda M
ª }
Ocean ª *Ç
ª }/
ª +!Ê
Mediterranean Sea
}/
Ceuta
3.13 The petty kingdoms and Christian kingdoms of
Spain after the fall of Toledo in 478/1058 (© UNESCO)
53 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& ''& "# `=£
V*
\\
& $
))*.& '& ""# `& =& £ X!&
/)., pp. 65–7.
54 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., II, pp. 228–33.
448
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
In 325/935 ‘+/ V
V[
@!X /
/
! %!
V ½ /
*
V
X’. The city was
well planned and designed to contain all the institutions of the state. For
its construction, the caliph acquired some 10,000 workmen and engineers
from many countries. Over a period of seventeen years, he spent one third
of the state’s revenues on the project. The work was supervised by the heir
&
V~
%
!&
*
!
/ ‘+/
X# >
was provided with water from the mountains which was transported for a
distance of 80 km in aqueducts of beautiful stonework.55
When ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX {=&
/
V
V
V~
%
! ''
V*
Q# {K=KY#
As a result of his father’s organization of Spain and his putting an end to
&
V~
%
!’s reign was generally one of stability and well-being.
+V~
%
! "
&
!
"
father had left him. He took an interest in science and learning and invited
many scholars to Spain. He built numerous Qur’X
&
seventeen of which were in Córdoba.
V~
%
!’
&
/
X! ''
Q# KK=Y&
=`
!# X!
"
*
@
!!
/ +/ ‘!&
"
‘Director of Affairs of the Heir to the Throne’. The men in the royal palace
& & ""
!"# >
!"
V*
& /
"
V~
%
!&
/
! !!
}X/ / ‘+/ V
V[
@!X# >
!"
/ /
V~
%
!’s designation of his son as his heir and was
led by the chamberlain Ja‘
V*
@
&
"" '/ +/ ‘!
and his father the
*
/@# ¢
V*
&
" /
!
# '/ +/ ‘!
/ X!&
""
‘
V*
@
". and
'/ +/ ‘!
+3*.
Once the second camp had successfully achieved its objective and carried
V~
%
!’s instructions, and after the young
*
had become caliph with
X!
V*
’ayyad, a violent clash ensued between the ". Ja‘far
V*
@
+3* '/ +/ ‘!# '/ +/ ‘!
/
!
V*
@
!!
}X/ / ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
to become ". and the most important person on the Iberian peninsula. He
then formed a state within a state called al-‘!
# & &
/ !
"
# '/ +/ ‘! !
".
55 Idris El Hareir, ‘* %
V
X’if bi-l-Andalus’, in .
"‘
$*
*
al-‘arabiyya& >
&
V*
³³
!
V‘
/
VV
/
VV
\X
VV‘ !
(ALECSO), 2005.
4 49
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
but concentrated all authority in his own hands. He continued the policy of
the earlier caliph ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX
!
"
"
# V !
!"
"
% !
/
!"
# ! (‘the Victorious’Y# '/ +/ ‘!
"
!
366/976 to 392/1002. He did not allow the caliph to play any part in affairs of
state but rather kept him in seclusion in his palace.56
¢ '/ +/ ‘! & ". passed to his eldest son
‘+/ V
V*
%
V*
³
Q `K=`KY&
father’s policy with regard to the Spanish kingdoms in the north. He was,
however, a friend of the people and he released a number of prisoners and
instituted some reforms which generally alleviated the situation in Spain. On
the other hand, he permitted the Slavic slaves to become involved in the politics
of the state, something that was subsequently to have dire consequences.
‘+/ V
V*
%
V*
³
=
/
brother ‘+/ V
V[
@!X&
%
!
¡ Q‘little Sancho’). He
was a conceited young man who was not content with being merely the ".
" X!
V*
’ayyad to declare him his heir as well.
> "&
¡’s bad character and poor conduct, angered
the inhabitants of Córdoba, the Umayyad family and the intelligentsia
and they took advantage of his absence from the city to rise against him.
> "" ! ".Q "
" X!
installed an Umayyad, one of the grandsons of ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX
*
@
!!
/ X!& ! #* (‘the Rightly
Guided’). Immediately afterwards, in 399/1009, Córdoba descended into
&
*
V
X’# +
¡&
was killed on his return to the city.
During 399–422/1009–30 Spain passed through a period of instability,
!/ !
# >
+
/ Q *
¦
Y&
!!
!
&
to rise in rebellion against ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
¡ ‘! &
!
+
/ Q
!
Y& /
!"
caliphate. A violent struggle erupted between them and the Slavs, a powerful
body of slaves who had been brought to work as guards and had been in
service since the reign of ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX# '/ +/ ‘!
V*
had increased their number and employed them as his personal guard.
Some of them subsequently rose to be commanders in the army, to occupy
senior administrative posts and to become leaders of various tribes from the
*
/# > /
"
of internal division and mayhem it had previously known during the reign
56 Al-‘+//X & $*
*
#<., pp. 255–6.
450
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
3.14 Court of the Lions in the
Alhambra Palace, Granada
(© G. Degeorge)
of the
*
‘+/
X# >
struggle for the caliphate led
to the destruction of Córdoba
and other cities.
Th e r e we r e mor e
Umayyad caliphs during
t h is period t han t here
had been
* since the
beginning of the Umayyad
state in Spain. 57 The caliph
V *
Q *
@
! !
ibn ‘+/ V
V
//X /
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VXY
derived his authority from the
popular (though opposing)
groups which supported
him in his revolt against the
‘! # Z
"
! $# >
/
a violent struggle for Córdoba which ultimately led to its destruction.
' ``= *
@
!!
/
&
managed to gain control of the situation in Córdoba, abolished the Umayyad
"
& " X! '''
V*
‘tamid ‘
X +X
"
Umayyads from Córdoba.58 Spain became divided into small kingdoms
!"
% $
'
!#
These political entities, known as the petty kingdoms ])+’$^Q lasted from
422/1030 to 484/1091.
A number of factors contributed to the decline and fall of the Umayyad
"
# >
&
&
/
of Spain were a mixture of Goths, Spaniards, Jews, Arabs, Berbers and
&
"
£
& /
$ /
+
/&
undermined Arab ruling power; third, the emergence of Slavs who served
in the army, which led to jealousy and competition with the Arab soldiers;
57 Ibid., p. 153.
58 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
& ""# =K£
V*
X%
& al-Mu‘jib, p. 96.
4 51
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
& $ / !!/ !
! £ &
geography of Spain, with its barren mountains and valleys, which served as
/£
&
&
!
the Spanish kingdoms in the north, especially after the declaration of the
policy of Reconquista.
TH E PET T Y K I NGDOM S ( ( ’ & " 9 &$!;*; ":!
The term )+’if indicates those regions within Spain under the authority
of kings, governors or other kinds of ruler after the fall of the Umayyad
caliphate in 399/1008. It is not used here in its usual meaning of sects
])+’if) or other kinds of religious grouping. Nor were the rulers of the
petty kingdoms ‘kings’ in the ordinary sense. They were rather governors or
rulers who imposed their authority over certain regions following the decline
of central government in Córdoba. They were not the heads of religious
or racial groups. Moreover, they did not adopt the title malik (king) even
!
al-Mu‘4Q
#‘
Q
al-Musta‘* Q
#4*Q
#‘
.Q
#1 and #$*[
They had previously been +3*Q ! $ &
! &
judges, magistrates and commanders who, with varying degrees of success,
managed to gain control of the cities and regions under their jurisdiction
when the Umayyad caliphate collapsed.59
Following the breakdown of central government – in other words, the
caliphate – there were three main groups of people in Spain:
=# > "
""
&
&
inhabitants and those who had settled in Spain and become assimilated
within Spanish society even though they might initially have been
+
/& +
# > "
/ Z
‘+//X & Z
½ /
& Z
& Z
¡/ +!Ê
& Z
ZX
!
&
Z
+& Z
@ *½
‘Abd-al-‘+ /
+/ ‘!
#
`# > "
" / *
/ /
X¡
X
&
\ # '
/
/ / /
V*
/ +/ ‘!
Z
X¡
'
‘+
Z
~
!! #
59 +@!
*
%X
V‘+//X & !;&.
$*
.
+‘&
.
‘. ,
*
& ={& "# ={£ '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, pp. 252–3.
4 52
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
3. The third group was composed of those Slavs who had settled in
eastern Spain. They had originally been slaves who were brought from
the Slavic regions or from other European countries. They were used as
guards and servants in the royal palaces. They gradually rose in rank
and occupied positions in the government until they became a powerful
force within Umayyad society. Their numbers increased during the reign
of the caliph ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX
‘!
and they became +3*Q !
!!
state.60 With the collapse of the Umayyad caliphate in Spain these Slavs,
% $
"& % "
"
"
that were rife in Córdoba and elsewhere. The most prominent leader
%
X
V‘!# >
were forced to leave Córdoba and they moved to eastern Spain, where
they established a number of emirates that formed a coalition called
the ‘Slavic ‘!
’ since most of its members had been slaves of
V*
/ +/ ‘!
*
¡X
V‘!
ruled Denia, Almería, Murcia, Valencia, Xátiva and the Balearic Islands
$
Mediterranean.61
Each of these three groups maintained that they had a legitimate claim
"
# >
& Z
‘+//X
!
"
X! ''
V*
’ayyad (deposed in 399/912) had appeared among them and
issued a decree appointing Ibn ‘+//X
". over Spain. It is also reported
that Ibn ‘+//X
"V!
%
V~
!/ X!
V*
’ayyad and declared him to be the caliph and "..
Then al-Mu‘
¦ / ‘+//X
{{=
"
a document which stated that before he died he had appointed him as his
successor over Spain.62
The ‘!
! !
{==
of the Umayyads, the $&* Q
Y +/ ‘+/
X /
V¢
al-Mu‘
&
! # !
. and put his name on the
$
#
"
!& &
and was deposed and sent into exile. He made his way to Baghdad, where he
taught boys until his death in 432/1040.63
+ *
/ /&
'
‘+ / ~
!! &
the governor of Tangier and Ceuta. He subsequently gained control of
60 Al-‘+//X & $*
*
#<., pp. 255–6.
61 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., III, p. 155.
62 <XV
V /
V
/& )
$*
.
7 )& # *
@
!!
‘+X&
&
*
%
/
VX¡& =& '& "# #
63 Ibid., pp. 465–6.
453
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
ª >
ª ½ /
}
ª
ª ª
¡
ª ª
/
ª Binzert ª >
ª *
! Z¡X
ª
*
ª ª ¢
X
>!
X\ ª
ª
X X/ ª
/
>X
V¡
ª
ª
/X
ª ª
ª Z
\
*
X% ª ¢
¡
X ª >" </
ª Z
¡!X
ª +¡ X/
ª Sirt
}
X! ¢ *
ª
Darran
ª
ª }X
X
3.15 The Rustumid state (© UNESCO)
*Ç
& !
½ /
% !
"
!X /
V~
%
!
V*
‘ ==&
~
!!
#64
Eventually, these three groups became divided into twenty-six small
independent states known as the ‘petty kingdoms’ which competed and
fought against each other. The most important of these political entities, in
the chronological order of their establishment, are dealt with below.
5
2
#
7
#¦<
]¡
^
> Z
*
X
!
!
X¡
/
+
# >
X / / *
"
==
V*
/ +/ ‘!& !
fellow clansmen with honour. With the collapse of the Umayyad caliphate
=& X /
! "
"!
'/ ‘' X
V*
X%
‘rebellion of destruction’65 in Córdoba, which
"
!X
V*
‘ " $
groups throughout the various regions of Spain.
X /
!
X¡
/
}
# X !
X
V‘!
64 ‘+/
X / Z
\& .
. , ed. E. Lévi-Provençal, Cairo, 1955, p. 17; Ibn ‘' X&
2
<.& '''& "# `£ '/
& . al-‘ibar, VI, pp. 157–9.
65 '/ Z
\& .
. , p. 73.
454
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
!
"
V*
¦X
% ! /
to return to the Maghrib. Before his departure in 411/1020, he designated his
" ~
// / *X%
# ~
//
!
kingdom and completed the construction of Granada. This laid the foundation
# ¢ ~
// `=
/
ZX &
!
* (‘the Victorious
for the Religion of God’Y# ZX
! "
" % !
"
/
/
!
neighbours and associates and made an alliance with the Christians to help
him take revenge on the Muslim
* who opposed him.66
ZX
V‘!&
Almería, and defeated him in 429/1038. As a result of this victory, he was
able to extend his authority over the western part of the Almería emirate.
ZX
Z
‘+//X ==
status among the other rulers of the petty kingdoms. In 446/1053 he annexed
*Ç
+
&
"
!
Z
~
!! #67 ¢ ZX {=&
X¡
/
chose his grandson ‘+/
X / Z
\ "
!#
Ibn ‘+//X %
%
¾&
Z
& =#
advanced towards Granada, thus forcing ‘+/
X / Z
\
""
Castilian king Alfonso VI for assistance. Alfonso agreed to send ‘+/
X
military aid in return for 20,000
& of gold. With reinforcements from
Alfonso, ‘+/
X
Z
‘+//X
was able to regain the castle of Cabra to the south-west of Jaén. But when
he refused to pay Alfonso the agreed tribute, the king marched on Granada
at the head of a large army. Once again, Ibn ‘+//X %
situation and entered into negotiations with Alfonso. They agreed to launch
a joint attack on Granada with the city going to Ibn ‘+//X +
was to take all the wealth from it that he could. In addition, Ibn ‘+//X "
Alfonso 50,000 dinars. These negotiations were undertaken by Ibn ‘+//X ’s
famous +3*Q " +/ Z
% / ‘+!!X#68
But the
*
‘+/
X / Z
\
!
Alfonso according to which he would pay the king an annual tribute of
10,000
& of gold and would cede to him some of the castles situated
66 Ibid.
67 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
& ""# `{& `£ +/VV~
‘+ / +/
‘, % *
).
.+4
&)
$*
.
#<.
+*
*
& [
/
& X
V!
VV/X‘a, 1973, p. 155.
68 ‘+X& +
, pp. 265–70; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., III, pp. 221–3; Ibn
V
/& A‘
‘
, p. 170.
4 55
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
to the south-west of Jaén. When Alfonso received these he sold them to Ibn
‘+//X #69
In his book of memoirs, ‘+/
X / Z
\ !
from Count Sisnando that Alfonso’s policy with regard to Spain was
to weaken the country, to wait until there were no longer any funds or
manpower and then to seize it without incurring any losses.70 Despite this
threat, ‘+/
X \
/ >
!! / Z
\&
Málaga, over their joint borders and their mother had to intervene to stop
! #
It was only when Spain was shaken by the terrible disaster and
catastrophic event of Toledo falling into the hands of Alfonso in 478/1085
that the rulers of the petty kingdoms came to their senses and asked the
Almoravids for help.
The emirate of Granada lasted until the Almoravids added it to their
state in 483/1090. They captured ‘+/
X / Z
\
!" !
in Aghmat, where he died.71
5
2
9
]9^
x<3
]§¡^
Zaragoza, or ath-Thaghr (‘the Frontier Post’) as it is sometimes called, was
!
" % !
/
between the Spanish kingdoms and the other small states in the north-east
of the peninsula. In addition to Zaragoza, these states included Bobastro,
Lérida, Tortosa, Tudela, Tarragona, Huesca and Braga. They had initially been
+
/
!
Z
> ¡/ Q > ¡/ Y
" +/
@ X * @
!!
/ ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V> ¡/# >
Z
> ¡/ & !!
to the central government in Córdoba while at other times submitting to
its authority as happened during the reigns of the caliphs ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX
V*
/ +/ ‘!# +
Z
>
¡/ "
V*
"" !&
@ X
V>
¡/&
as governor of Zaragoza, a post which he held until his death in 408/1017.
+V*
"
@ X
V*
/
@ X
V> ¡/&
".
8’ (‘Chamberlain
with Two Powers’) and # ! (‘the Victorious’). Al-Mundhir was
involved in the upheavals that followed the collapse of the Umayyad
caliphate and formed alliances with the Spanish * and kings. When
==`
/
@ X&
69 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& '''& ""# `K£ '/
V
/& A‘
‘ , p. 178.
70 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., III, pp. 223–4; ‘+X& +
, pp. 20–2.
71 ‘+X& +
Q pp. 320–332.
4 56
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
#1$$
(‘the Triumphant’) and who ruled until 420/1029. He in
turn was succeeded by his son al-Mundhir, who was given the title Mu‘izz-
ad-Dawla (‘the Strengthener of the State’) and who was murdered in 430/1039
as a result of a conspiracy by his relatives. After Mu‘izz-ad-Dawla, control of
"
==
!X / *
@
!!
V*
‘&
Z
#72
!X / $ Z
V Q
V Y&
> & }
¡
]=*
"^Q
" Z
V#
!X
/
! >
VV
of Toledo, al-Ma’!&
""
"
'
%
"
!
&
!X !
to him and give him money. On this basis, Ferdinand dispatched an army
# + & Z
choice but to attempt to undermine the arrangement the king had made with
Z
V / !
%
!
him money. The governor of Toledo, al-Ma’!& " / !
alliance with King García of Navarre. In this way, the rulers of Zaragoza and
Toledo began to plot against each other and to seek the assistance of their
common enemy, who was delighted to be able to weaken the Muslims while
at the same time taking their money, which could then be used to destroy
them. And this is indeed what eventually happened.73
!X / !
!
% !
! &
$
!
% "
# > $ /
!
/& +@!
V*
\
~
X!V
V
&
the former managing to gain control of Tortosa. The Vikings took advantage
of the chaotic situation and in 456/1064 seized the strategically important
city of Bobastro, brutally slaughtering the Muslim inhabitants. This enraged
Muslims throughout Spain.74 Nine months later the Muslims were able to
relieve the city from Viking occupation.
The emirate of Zaragoza was situated between the Spanish kingdoms
of Aragon, Navarre and Castile; these kingdoms had designs on it and began
"# >
V*
\
% "
of a number of Spanish mercenaries under the command of Rodrigo Díaz,
otherwise known as El Cid, or El Campeador (‘warrior who excels in the
/
’), who went on to play a major role in the occupation of a number
of Muslim cities, particularly in eastern Spain (see below).
72 '/
V+//X&
’, II, p. 99.
73 ‘+X& +
, p. 83.
74 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., III, pp. 211–13, 234–7.
4 57
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Al-Muqtadir made the same mistake as his father and divided Zaragoza
between his two sons. He gave Zaragoza and its districts to his eldest
V*
’tamin, and Lérida, Tortosa and Denia to his youngest son
al-Mundhir. As soon as al-Muqtadir died in 474/1081, war broke out between
the two brothers. Al-Mu’tamin appealed to El Cid and his mercenary army
for help, while al-Mundhir turned to the king of Aragon and the
*
of
Barcelona. In 478/1085 the two sides met in battle at the castle of Almanar,
near Lérida, resulting in the defeat of al-Mundhir and his allies.
When al-Mu’tamin died he was succeeded by his son al-Musta‘&
had to deal with the ambitions of Alfonso VI and his siege of Zaragoza.
The city would have fallen to Alfonso had it not been for the appearance
of the Almoravids, who forced him to lift the siege and to meet them at the
/
X\
Q
¡
Y = +
defeated.75
Al-Musta‘ /
!
% "
!
al-Mundhir. He faced the threat of the Spaniards from the north and the
Almoravids from the south. When al-Musta‘
%
/
Valtierra in 503/1110, he was succeeded by his son ‘Abd-al-Malik, who
was given the title ‘
+ (‘Pillar of the State’). ‘'!X V
V
was drawn into confrontation with the Almoravids who, towards the end of
{===
!!
}
*
@
!!
/
V~X¡¡&
"
& " Z
#
5
2
%$)
]%$)^
2"3
]¡§^
> !
!
Z
Seville and was separated from it by the Sierra Morena. It covered a large
area extending westwards from the emirate of Toledo at the river Guadiana
up to the Atlantic Ocean. That is, it occupied approximately all of Portugal
up to the city of Beja in the south. The capital of the emirate was Badajoz.
During the disturbances after the demise of the Umayyad caliphate
"
QK``=KY&
/ X/
VX&
V*
/ ‘!&
/ ‘+/
X / *
@
!!
/
!
V+
# ¢ X/ ==``& ‘+/
X /
V+
took power. He belonged to the Miknasa from the Maghrib and was very
experienced and shrewd in matters of government and administration.76
+V+
/
!
"
/
+/
VVX!
ibn ‘+//X Z¡
# +
/
% "
75 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, p. 184; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., III, pp. 238–9.
76 +V*
X%
& al-Mu‘jib& ""# =K`£ '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, pp. 184–5; Ibn ‘' X&
2
<., III, p. 336.
4 58
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
3.16 Citadel of Jaén, Spain (© G. Degeorge)
/ !&
V+
"
* @
!!
& !
`{= /
* @
!!
VZ
X&
!
'/ ‘+//X # ¢
Z
‘+//X Q !!
'!X‘ / ‘+//X Y
"
!
Z
V+
`{=&
+
!/
/ % ! !#
‘+/
X /
V+
={
/
* @
!!
&
#1$$ (‘the Triumphant’).
+ /
% "
/
V* ³
V* ‘
¦ /
‘+//X & ! !"
=
al-Mu‘
¦ ’s forces suffered a resounding defeat.77 Al-Mu‘
¦ "
/
% /
``={ $
'/
V+
& % & / !
!/
his uncles. Al-Mu‘
¦ ’ "
Z
V+
&
/
# > +
!
from falling to Ibn ‘+//X
/ +/VV¢
ibn Jahwar, the ruler of Córdoba, who in 443/1051 acted as mediator between
the two emirates, ended the war and established peace between them.78
77 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, pp. 176–7.
78 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., III, pp. 220–78, 282.
4 59
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
> Z
V+
!
/
V*
’!&
the ruler of Toledo. No sooner had they emerged from these than they faced
the advance of King Ferdinand (Fernando), who seized control of the city of
Braga in present-day northern Portugal. The Spaniards also attacked the city
of Santarém. But after negotiations, Ferdinand agreed to recall his troops in
return for an annual tribute of 5,000 dinars. Later, however, he changed his
mind and in 456/1064, on the advice of his Mozarab chief minister Sisnando,
he attacked the city of Coimbra. Ferdinand besieged the city for six months
[X
# %
*
! ""
# +
& '/
V+
[X
# > +
!
!
"
/
$
persisted for a number of years among his heirs.79
+
V*
³
==
/
@ X&
# ! (‘the Victorious’). During
V*
’s reign a dispute arose between him and his brother ‘Umar.
When ‘Umar appealed to the ruler of Toledo for help against his brother,
V*
/ %
Z
‘+//X #
>
!
+
!
V*
had not died in 464/1072 and been replaced by ‘Umar, who was given the
al-Mutawakkil (‘the One who Trusts [in God]’).
Due to his knowledge, determination and the resolute stance he took
against the Spaniards, al-Mutawakkil became one of the most illustrious
!
" % !
! +
!
enjoyed peace and security. But he began to interfere in the affairs of Toledo
when in 472/1079 its citizens asked him to oust their
*
@ X /
V
VX
!#80
Alfonso VI began to threaten al-Mutawakkil and demand that he
surrender some of his fortresses and castles. Rather than submit to this
!
&
V*
%% "
!
¡
+/VV¢
VZX¡
at the head of a delegation which travelled around Spain in order to create a
united front against the king and his plans to reconquer the country. Alfonso
had also threatened al-Mu‘tamid ibn ‘'X
V*
%%
agreed to ask the Almoravids to defend Spain; they subsequently joined
/
X\
Q
¡
Y# &
V*
%%
realized that the Almoravids had ambitions to impose their authority over
the peninsula, he entered into negotiations with the Christians and gave
them three of his cities, Lisbon, Sintra and Santarém. This enraged the
*
!
"
Z
¡
""
/ >X
79 Ibid., pp. 252–3, 261–7, 305.
80 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., III, p. 282.
460
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
intervene. He responded by sending a military force that occupied Badajoz
and captured al-Mutawakkil and his two sons. In this way, Badajoz was
+!
V
+
#
5
2
*
]
^
5
]¡§§^
> !
V
!"
its strategic location in the northern mountains of Spain. This region was
known as the ‘central frontier zone’ because it lay on the borders with the
Spanish kingdoms and acted as a barrier in the north of the Muslim state
against Spanish attacks.
After the collapse of the Umayyad caliphate in Córdoba in 399/1008, the
region witnessed a period of disturbance and anarchy until ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
/ V
/
% `={#
! !
X
/ *
/# >
! Z
V
""
!
V*
/ +/ ‘!# '/
V
/ !
% ! ‘They had no authority or renown except
V*
/ +/ ‘!# + ! ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
/ V "!
V*
’s followers.’
When the ‘!
!
& '/ V !
way to the ‘high frontier zone’, that is, Toledo and seized control of the
region of Cantabria and the castle of Cuenca. Finally, he advanced on Toledo
`={&
"
"" '!X‘ / ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
# '/ V {=
/
@ X '!X‘&
al-Ma’
(‘the Reliable’).81
Al-Ma’! "
" !" !
" !
# >
+/ Z
%
V~
&
V~X¡¡ /
*
@\& '/ <
//
'/
‘ #
V*
’! !
"
in size until it came to include Valencia. He ruled for thirty-three years and
the period of his reign was generally one of peace, security and prosperity
$ Z
&
Z
‘+//X
Z
½ /
# >
were extremely destructive and forced the rulers to seek the help of their
common enemy the Spaniards against each other.
> $ / Z
Z
V /
}
¡
# >
/
=
! Z
!
# >
V*
’!&
the ruler of Toledo, to reach an agreement with Ferdinand I of Castile in
which al-Ma’!
% %’s authority in return for military
assistance. Thus, Ferdinand dispatched a military force which attacked the
81 Ibid., pp. 252–3, 261, 267, 305.
4 61
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Z
& "
% ! *
!
captives. Meanwhile, al-Ma’!
!
Z
‘+//X !
Z
#82
+
!X / &
!
/
%
with Ferdinand for military aid, the king providing him with reinforcements
in return for a large sum of money. Al-Ma’!’s response was to form
}
Ê
&
%
Z
/
"
={#
At the same time, Ferdinand attacked Toledo, destroyed its plantations and
demolished a number of its castles.83
When Ferdinand’s attacks on Toledo became more persistent, a
delegation from the city went to him to negotiate and to sue for peace. The
king imposed a number of impossible conditions on them: they responded
by telling him that if he did not leave them alone they would appeal to the
Almoravids for help. He replied:
As for your intention to summon the Berbers, you are always saying this to
us and threatening us with it. But you cannot do it because of their animosity
towards you. We will withstand you and we do not care which of you comes
against us. We are only asking for our country which you took from us when
!
#
"
#
But we have triumphed over you now. So go to your shores and leave us our
country. There is no good in your living among us after today. We will never
leave you alone until God judges between us.84
Despite Ferdinand’
/¡ & $ / Z
Z
V
!
'/ =# '
which enabled the Spaniards to humiliate the Muslims and destroy their
lands. Al-Ma’!
"
Z
£
!
Z
¡# +
ensued in which neither of the two sides achieved a decisive victory but
which consumed their resources and subsequently facilitated their takeover.
After this, al-Ma’!
&
/
his brother-in-law ‘Abd-al-Malik ibn ‘Abd-al-‘+ / +/ ‘!&
%
it from him in 457/1064.
When Ferdinand died in 458/1065 a struggle for the throne broke out
among his sons and one of them, Alfonso, went to Toledo and lived there
82 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, pp. 158–9.
83 ‘+ / Z
X!
V
& *
$*
"3*, Cairo, 1939, p. 131.
84 +V
& *& ""# =K{£ '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, p. 181.
4 62
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
under al-Ma’!’s protection. During his stay he became acquainted with
the situation in Toledo, its defensive arrangements, its weak points and so
on.85
In 462/1070 al-Ma’! ½ /
! Z
#
>
!"
& & /
Z
‘+//X #
But al-Ma’!
"
=
/
!
great celebrations.
After the death of al-Ma’!
/
@ X&
/ (‘the Powerful’Y#
VX ’s
Z
V
%
/ '/ &
/
! !# +
&
VX
""
+ '
"# > %
"
VX ’s
\ "
!
! ! ! # +VX
terms but the inhabitants of Toledo rose up against him, forcing him to
$
% +# > "" >
""
V*
%% /
V+
# Z
VX
!
composed of Christians, expelled al-Mutawakkil and in 472/1081 resumed
his position as ruler of Toledo.86
Alfonso VI continued to beleaguer Toledo and he adopted a policy of
attempting to undermine the city’s economy and causing havoc and ruin
within it. When he saw that it was weak he ordered his troops to besiege it.
The siege lasted for nine months and none of the rulers of the petty kingdoms
came forward to help apart from al-Mutawakkil, the ruler of Badajoz, whose
forces were, however, defeated. Finally, the inhabitants of Toledo were forced
to enter into negotiations. They sent a delegation to Alfonso, who refused to
meet it and passed it on to his +3*Q Sisnando the Mozarab. Sisnando had
been raised in Seville and was shrewd and well acquainted with the affairs
of Spain and its rulers.87
After some disagreements between the delegation from Toledo and the
Castilians, it was decided that the city with all its palaces and bridges should
be surrendered to Alfonso VI, that the congregational mosque should remain
in the hands of the Muslims, that any Muslim wishing to leave the city
should be allowed to do so, that the possessions and religious freedom of
*
! !
/
VX
his family and aides should take all their belongings and move to Valencia.
' = *
=
VX > &
!
/ ""
#
His position as ruler was taken by Sisnando. In this way Toledo fell after
85 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, pp. 152–3; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., III, pp. 194–5,
314–15; ‘+X&
+
, p. 33.
86 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& '''& ""# =K£ '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, p. 154.
87 '/ ~
!& ‘[X
\
V‘
’, #"
., Cairo, Cairo University,
December 1953, pp. 83–4.
463
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
thirty-seven years of Muslim rule, and from that time it became the capital
of the kingdom of Castile.88
> !
>
"
real beginning of the regaining of Spain from the Muslims, a process called
the Reconquista. It enhanced the reputation of Alfonso among the other
European kings and he came to be given the title emperor. It also raised the
!
"
! *
!#
Similarly, the fall of Toledo made a great impression on the rulers of the petty
kingdoms and they began to reassess the danger that threatened them and to
fear that they would suffer the same fate. As a result of this, and after much
hesitation, they decided to seek the help of the Almoravids.
5
2
‘%..
]‘%..^
]¡^
> Z
‘+//X
!
% ~
&
Lakhmids. Their ancestor ‘+X
"
%
Z
¡
Q
!
Z
¡ / Z
V
Y&
over into the country after being besieged in Ceuta in 124/741 in accordance
with an agreement made with ‘+/ V
V*
% /
&
"
at that time. During the troubles that followed the collapse of the Umayyad
"
& Z
‘+//X /
"!# >
+/VV¢
'!X‘ / ‘+//X
¡
a number of other positions, including the chief of police. Thanks to his
status and family background he was able to take control in Seville along
with two other leaders, the $&* +/ ‘+/
X
V
/
+3*
+/ *
@
!!
‘+/
X / *
!# > ½ /
these three men to manage the affairs of Seville. However, because of his
personality, wealth and reputation, Ibn ‘+//X
! ""
!
and he eventually became both judge and ruler of Seville at the same time.
It was said of him that he became ‘the man of the West’, that is, of western
Spain. In 414/1023, when Ibn ‘+//X
& ""
+/
VVX! *
@
!!
#89
*
@
!!
/ ‘+//X
be the real founder of this small state. He began to extend his emirate at
" /
Z
VV+
Z
¡
Z
~
!! *Ç
&
!/ /
!
which destroyed both the Muslims’ military might and their economies. Had
88 ‘+X& +
, pp. 38–9.
89 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& '''& ""# `K==& `& `£ '/
V
/& A‘
‘
,
p. 155.
464
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
they preserved these, they might have been able to defend their lands from
the Spaniards who were advancing from the north of Spain.
!" *
@
!!
/ ‘+//X ’s cunning was that when he
~
!!
" /
‘+
& %
""
X! '''
V*
’ayyad
(about whom there had been no news since he had been deposed in 399/1008
½ /
Y / ! !/ !
" X!
""
appointed him as ". "
# * @
!!
/ ‘+//X
caliph in a palace far away from the people.90 & '/ ~
! !
this account when he remarks: ‘It is a fabrication. Nothing like this has ever
occurred in history.’ Regarding the division of Spain into small states and
"
! !& '/ ~
!
It was a scandalous state of affairs. Nothing in the world has ever happened like
this where four men, only three days’ travel apart, were each calling themselves
the %
*
#’
* and being addressed as such all at the same time.91
*
@
!!
/ ‘+//X /
"
"
/
/
!
&
/
@ X
V*
‘
&
"
*
@
!!
VZ
X#
occupied it and added it to Seville. Following this, he took Écija and Lisbon.
A coalition was formed against him composed of the ruler of Granada and
the ruler of Málaga and Carmona, who were both alarmed by Ibn ‘+//X ’s
"
"# ' ==
*
@
!!
/
‘+//X ’
!
% '!X‘# ¢ *
@
!!
=`
/
+/ ‘Umar ibn ‘+//X
V*
‘
¦ #92
Al-Mu‘
¦ / ‘+//X Q# K=`KY
’s
expansionist policy against the emirates in the west of the peninsula and
/
&
/
Q{={Y&
&
Cantrabia and Silves. Prior to this he had extended his authority over Córdoba.
He then annexed the small emirates lying to the east of the Guadalquivir, that
is, Málaga, Algeciras, Granada, Ronda, Sidonia and Arcos. At the same time
that al-Mu‘
¦
"
!
" /
&
he was paying tribute to the Spanish king Fernando I and after him to his
son Sancho. Al-Mu‘
¦ =
/
*
@
!!
V*
‘tamid ‘
V+X Q# K=KY#93
90 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, pp. 161–2; Ibn ‘' X
V*
X%
& #
))+’if, Beirut,
X
V
\X
& # #& ""# K#
91 ‘+X& +
& ""# `K=£ '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, p. 147.
92 ‘+X& +
, p. 22.
93 Reinhart Dozy, 1
$*
*
&
/
& *
%
/
Z/& `{& "# ==#
465
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Al-Mu‘tamid ibn ‘+//X
! ‘+//X
and of the petty kingdoms as a whole. His claim to fame lies in his protracted
struggle against the Spanish kings and his appeal to the Almoravids to
help him resist the Reconquista. This is in addition to his renown in the
" &
&
"# <%
/ !&
al-Mu‘tamid was involved in a series of battles with the rulers of the other
!
"
"
# > $ !
to ask the Spanish kings for help against some of the * of the petty
kingdoms who were in competition with him.
While he was ruler of Silves, al-Mu‘tamid had become acquainted with
the poet and +3* +/ Z
% / ‘+!!X& /\
at al-Mu‘tamid’s court. Ibn ‘+!!X
"
ability in implementing al-Mu‘tamid’s expansionist policies, in dispatching
his various embassies to conduct negotiations, and in devising plans. But
he soon changed his allegiance and loyalty to his master and began to
conspire against him with his enemies. Al-Mu‘tamid eventually had Ibn
‘+!!X "# > "! "
V* ‘tamid
and apologizing for his actions were of no avail and he was executed in
437/1084. These poems are, however, considered to be among the greatest
ever written in Spain under the Muslims.
Despite the strength and expansion of the ‘+//X
/
to wage war against its Muslim neighbours, it nevertheless started to pay
tribute to the king of Castile in 455/1063. This was in order to avoid war
with the Castilians. Alfonso VI was remorseless in exacting money from
the rulers of the petty kingdoms. His policy was to impoverish them, and
frighten and terrorize them with persistent attacks until their economies
" &
"
/ # '
in mind that Alfonso launched an attack on Seville, laid siege to it for three
days and destroyed the surrounding farms and plantations before eventually
withdrawing.94
The Spanish attacks on the petty kingdoms, especially after the
occupation of Toledo, forced al-Mu‘tamid and some of his fellow rulers to
%
! +!
+
/
X\
Q
¡
Y =#
The ‘+//X
={&
//
by the Almoravids. Al-Mu‘tamid was captured and thrown into prison in
Agmat, where he remained until his death in 488/1095.
94 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., III, p. 186.
466
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
5
2
+
]+^
¨.
]¡^
>
+/VV~
!
/ *
@
!!
ibn ‘/
X / +@!
/ *
@
!!
/ Z
% / +/ ‘Abdihi
VX Q# ``K{==KY# >
Z
+ of
the Umayyad caliph ‘+/ V
V*
% / *
X
"
Z
¡
$
"
battle of the Nobles. This army, which had been besieged in Ceuta by the
X¡&
/ ! / "
& ‘Abd-al-Malik
/
& " ""
/%
out against him. The army then took control of Córdoba.
>
/ Z
%&
""
of ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
VX%& !
"
# > " !
& Z
"
important posts within the state such as ".Q secretaries, +3* and
military commanders.95
Ibn Jahwar played a prominent role during the anarchy in Córdoba
following the fall of the Umayyad caliphate by maintaining security and
order and protecting the city from destruction and ruin. This earned him the
respect and esteem of the citizens. He became their revered leader and was
elected as ‘a chief of the community and head of the city’.96
+/ ~
!
/
\ "
his time since he did not arrogate all power to himself in making decisions
but rather gathered his senior commanders and leaders and consulted them
on all matters. He spoke on their behalf and only made a ruling with their
consent. He used to say: ‘It is not my prerogative to make decisions. This
is rather the jurisdiction of the consultative council. I am nothing but an
executor of its orders and decrees.’97 When anything was asked or desired
of him, he would reply: ‘It is not in my power to give or to deny. This is
for the community to do. I am merely its representative.’ And if something
made him feel uneasy or he wished to embark on a particular course of
action, he would summon his council and ask their advice. Similarly, when
he received any correspondence he would only consider it in the name of
his ministers.98
This unique small state is known in Islamic history as the ‘Government
of the Community’ ]
‘a); it was a singular form of
consultative rule in an age of individualism and autocracy. One of its
principal characteristics was that the leader could divorce himself from any
95 ‘+X& +
, p. 22.
96 Ibid., p. 23; Dozy, 1, pp. 14–15.
97 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., III, pp. 237, 240–1.
98 Ibid., pp. 256–7.
4 67
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
responsibility for the failure of a particular policy or plan while receiving
praise and gratitude for any success. Nonetheless, Ibn Jahwar did adopt
"
!
/ ½ /
# "
!
security. Thus, he put an end to civil unrest by meeting the people concerned,
by persuading the local leaders, appeasing them and winning them over to
his side. He reached an agreement with them on a programme of security
measures for the city and for establishing order and stability. To this end he
distributed weapons to the heads of the merchant quarters, organized the
city guards, reformed the judiciary and propagated justice.99
As regards the economy, Ibn Jahwar adhered to the wise and
unprecedented policy of reviving the economic situation in Córdoba by
providing loans for the merchants, craftsmen and farmers so as to enable
them to work. These loans were repaid to the state treasury without interest.
& %"
" /
trade relations. These policies bore fruit and in a very short time there was
an improvement in both the economic situation and the standard of living.
>
" $
!
$
#100
For twelve years Ibn Jahwar ruled the small state of Córdoba on the
basis of his balanced policies. During this time the city attracted many
political leaders from the peninsula who came as refugees seeking sanctuary
and a place to live in peace and security. Among these were ‘+/
X /
X/& *
</&
" / '/
V+
&
Badajoz; ‘Abd-al-‘+ & /
¾
&
was expelled by Ibn ‘+//X & £
VX! / ~
!! &
the ruler of Algeciras, who was also driven out by Ibn ‘+//X #101
"
+/VV¢
/
{=&
/ +/VV¢
* @
!!
/
# + & +/VV¢
"
his father’ ! !& !
’s aides in their posts
'/ ~
X
" '/
!
!
# & +/VV¢
!
policy and designated as heir to the throne his son ‘Abd-al-Malik, who
conducted himself badly and ruled like a tyrant. ‘Abd-al-Malik was given
two titles, # !
. (‘the Victorious by God’) and 16
.
(‘the Triumphant by God’). Such names were borne by the rulers of the petty
kingdoms even though they did not always deserve them.
99 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, pp. 150–1; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., III, pp. 257–61.
100 Anon.,
+
$*
.
, Tunisia, AH 1337, p. 98.
101 '/
& . al-‘ibar& '& ""# =K£ '/ +/
‘, % *
)., p. 99.
468
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
' = +/VV¢
""
"
Córdoba his +3* '/X! /
V
\\X’, one of the most loyal and skilful
+3* in the Jahwarid state. When al-Mu‘tamid ibn ‘+//X
½ /
!
& '/X! /
V
\\X’ stood in his way. Al-Mu‘tamid
+/VV¢
!
+3* was
"
!# Z / & +/VV¢
!"
'/X!
! {{=# '
& ½ /
!
important and most experienced +3*.102
In addition to being responsible for the death of his
+3*Q +/VV¢
made a further mistake by dividing authority between his two sons
‘+/ V
V[
@!X
‘Abd-al-Malik. This created rivalry and conflict
between the brothers, which in turn led to the appearance of those who had
designs on Córdoba. Thus, al-Ma’! /
@ X / V&
Toledo, made a rapid advance towards Córdoba with his forces. This caused
‘Abd-al-Malik to appeal for help to his ally Ibn ‘+//X & &
who responded by sending two armies, one under the command of Khalaf
/
¡¡X@
!!
* @
!!
/ *
#
They were given orders to occupy Córdoba and add it to the kingdom of the
‘+//X # +V*
’!
% "" ½ /
Seville and so retreated to Toledo. At this point, and according to the agreed
plan, the ‘+//X ½ /
& "
`=
% !# > Z
"
¾
the Odiel river, and with this the Jahwarid state came to an end forty years
/
# '
" % !
# +V*
‘tamid ibn
‘+//X
"" X¡V
V
½ /
/
!
part of their kingdom.103
'
" % ! "
!
%
against each other in order to gain control of the country. They did not refrain
from seeking the assistance of their common enemy Ferdinand I of Castile
and after him Alfonso VI even though Islamic law explicitly prohibits this.
When Toledo fell to Alfonso VI, with whom many of the Muslim rulers had
dealings, indeed paying him tribute, and when they saw that their fate was
to be similar to that of the citizens of Toledo, they were obliged to ask for the
help of their co-religionists, the Almoravids: they immediately responded by
sending a force under the command of the
*
/ >X#
102 '/ +/
‘, % *
)., p. 104; Joseph Ashbach, 5*
%
$*
‘
#.)*
+#+* &
# *
@
!!
‘+X&
& <
¡
V
’& =& ""# ==K=#
103 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& '''& "# {`£ '/
V+&
6*, XI, p. 13;
V~!
& ;$
"3*
% , p. 23.
4 69
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
T H E A L M O R AV I D S
A N D T H E A L M O H A D S
&9* " %**$!;:; "! *8
The Almoravids (483–541/1090–1156)
After the Almoravids had united the Maghrib with some of the territories
lying to the south of the Sahara, they were sooner or later bound to turn
their attention to Spain. This was especially the case following the collapse
of the Umayyad caliphate and the division of the country into the petty
kingdoms, which fought each other and were threatened by the Spaniards
who occupied Toledo in 478/1085.
Thus, in response to a request for aid from the rulers of the petty
kingdoms headed by al-Mu‘tamid ibn ‘+//X & +!
&
been keeping an eye on developments, crossed into Spain. After transporting
"
}/
X\
(Sagrajas), supported by military units from Seville under the command of
Ibn ‘+//X
! ! " % !# >& =&
+!
$
"
+ '#
victory, they retreated to the Maghrib with raised morale and an enhanced
reputation not only in the Maghrib and Spain but throughout the entire
Muslim world.
The Almoravids crossed over to Spain again in 481/1088, in what is
known as the ‘second crossing’, in response to persistent complaints from
the leading men and scholars of Spain that the Spaniards under El Cid were
gaining the upper hand in eastern Spain. El Cid was a Spanish adventurer
prince in command of a company of mercenaries who would offer their
services to whoever paid them. They were part of the forces of Alfonso VI
but they quarrelled with him and he dismissed them, only to take them back
X\
# > /
"
&
"
& +!Ê
<
&
/
seize the castle of Aledo.
The Almoravid forces laid siege to the castle of Aledo with the help of
some of the rulers of the petty kingdoms, including Ibn ‘+//X & ‘+/
X
/ Z \ Q }
Y
'/ [
\ Q *
Y# ¢
the siege became prolonged and some disturbances occurred in the Maghrib,
$
"
/%
!
" % !
% "
& '/ >X
/
to lift it and return home.104 He went back to the Maghrib having revised his
opinion about the * of the petty kingdoms.
104 '/ +/
‘, % *
).& "# =`£ * @
!!
VZ
\& %.
.
5 , Paris,
E. Lévi-Provençal, 1928, pp. 100–99, 126.
470
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
<
&
/ =&
/ >X
prepared his army to cross over the straits to Spain for the third time. On this
occasion, his journey was in response to a request from one of the rulers of
the petty kingdoms, or rather on his own behalf after deciding to remove the
weak
* of Spain. Indeed, it seems that there were a number of reasons
which made him take this step, including the following:
=# '/ >X
$
/
*Q
their weak religious faith, their inability to defend their territories and
their corrupt governments. He was also concerned that if he left them
to their own devices, they would be occupied by the enemy.
`# ! + '
'/ >X’s hands:
they asked for the king’s friendship and promised to join him against
the Almoravids.
#
""
/
+!
! & '/ >X
left protecting eastern Spain.
#
/ >X
!/ $+ (formal legal judgements)
issued by the religious scholars of Spain and the Muslim East, such as
V}
X
+/ Z
%
V
&
to depose the rulers of the petty kingdoms in order to preserve Muslim
unity.105
{# >
"
"
/ >X
afraid that if Spain fell into the hands of the Spaniards, they would then
pose a threat to the Far Maghrib.
> +!
& /
/ >X
!"
/
senior Almoravid commanders, crossed over into Spain and overthrew all
the Muslim
* either by taking them prisoner or killing them – all, that
&
"
! '/ &
& ! '/ >X
to remain in his place. Ibn ‘+//X
!
‘+/
X / Z
\
/ >
!!
"
% *
/&
spent the rest of their lives. In this way Spain was added to the Almoravid
state, which now extended from the southern Sahara to the north of Spain.
The Almoravids inherited an onerous legacy in Spain and they bore
responsibility for its defence. Indeed, their sixty-year stay in Spain was
" $ "
# > !!
'/X! / '@X\
V<
! !
"
/ +
ÇË
"
# !
&
X / ‘’isha successfully retook the castle
of Aledo. ' {===&
!!
*
@
!!
/ *
&
Almoravids retook Valencia and the castles scattered throughout eastern
105 +V*
\\
& $
))*.& '& "# `£
V' & 3
&, p. 198.
471
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Spain. They also triumphed over the forces of Alfonso VI at the battles of
Cuenca and Malagón. In 501/1107, during the time of ‘X /
&
defeated Alfonso VI at Uclés and killed his only son, Prince Sancho, a large
number of his generals and about 23,000 of his soldiers. Seven counts also
fell in the battle and for this reason it became known as the battle of the
Seven Counts.106
In 503/1109 ‘+ /
"
& "
of Toledo and seized some of the castles there, including those of Madrid
and Guadalajara. The following year, the
*
/ +/ Z
%
%
the west of the peninsula and gained control of Badajoz, Sintra, Santarém,
Porto, Évora and Lisbon.
In 511/1117 Alfonso ‘the Warrior’ (r. 1104–34) launched an attack on
the Almoravid forces in front of the walls of Zaragoza, resulting in the
Almoravids’ eventual retreat from the city in 514/1120. This was followed
by a number of Almoravid defeats at the hands of Alfonso, who in 519/1125
managed to make his way through Spain until he arrived near Granada. This
*
/ ¡ !# Z
/
& +!
! '/ }X
'/ *
/
@ X
ibn ‘+ / >X
% +#107 In this way the Almoravids
mounted a heroic defence of Spain. But despite their repeated victories over
the Spaniards, they lost many of their soldiers and much of their power and
wealth. This made it relatively easy for the Almohads to put an end to their
rule in the Maghrib and Spain.
The Almohads (541–633/1147–1235)
+ !
/
& +!
!" +!
#
' {=={
%
% >X / ‘+&
Almoravid
*[ !
X
" # >
morale of the Almoravids was low after the death of their
*
and so a
series of cities in the Maghrib, such as Meknès and Sala, were allowed to
+!
# > !!
+!
$ "
&
‘+ / ‘X&
+!
{===
‘Abd-al-Mu’min ibn ‘+ *
%& +!
"
&
%
'/X! / >X&
+!
*.108
With the collapse of the Almoravid state, the regional governors and
rulers in Spain became independent and there was a return to the old
106 +V*
X%
& al-Mu‘jib, pp. 249, 261–6.
107 Ibid., p. 282; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& '& "# =£ '/ +/ X& al-Mu’
$*
.
$*&
+5 & >
& *
/
‘
V
V
& # #& "# ==#
108 +/ ‘+/
X
V
%
& 5*
+
+
+$! , Tunis, AH
1289, p. 11; '/ +/
‘, % *
)., p. 167; Ibn ‘' X& 2
<., IV, p. 183.
472
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
$# > /
% "
% "
each other. The Spaniards took advantage of the situation and started to
put pressure on the Muslims, which in turn forced them to appeal to the
Almohads in the Maghrib.
After unifying the Maghrib under their authority, it was only natural
that the Almohads should turn their attention to Spain. In this they had the
same task as the Almoravids in their defence of the Spanish Muslims. In
541/1147 ‘Abd-al-Mu’min ibn ‘+ "
! "
"
Niebla, Baja, Badajoz, Seville and Málaga. He then sent a number of other
armies which seized Cantabria, Cádiz, Silves, Jaén and Córdoba. In 549/1154
+!
\
}
$
under Alfonso VII, who died a few years later in 552/1157.109 Also because
of Spain, the Almohads were involved in three major battles against the
Spaniards: they were victorious in the battles of Santarém (580/1184) and
Alarcos (591/1195), but suffered a defeat at the battle of Las Navas de Tolosa
(609/1212).
ª > /
¾! Q{==Y
The reason for this battle was Alfonso Henriques’ (called ‘[\’ in the Islamic
sources) threat to take control of the south-west of the peninsula, especially
after he had already seized some of the castles near Badajoz, including
Trujillo, and then advanced and laid siege to that city.
> +!
" +/
‘\/
/ ‘Abd-al-Mu’min ‘+
mobilized a large army and crossed over into Spain, where he laid siege to
Santarém. With the arrival of winter, the Almohads decided to lift the siege
until the weather improved. When the Portuguese noticed that the caliph
had positioned himself at the back of the retreating army, they launched a
"
%
%
!/ +!
# >
"
was struck in the stomach with a poisoned arrow and died from his wound
two days later on 7 Rajab 580/1184. The Almohads carried their caliph’s body
to Tinmal, where he was buried next to his father ‘Abd-al-Mu’min and Ibn
>!
#110
> +!
"
"
‘\/
V*
Q# {K{==KY#
He faced disturbances in the north-eastern Maghrib stirred up by remnants
+!
/ Z
}X
/
! "
XX\# +
V*
!
to crush the revolt near Gabès in 583/1187, he turned his attention to Spain.
109 '/
V
/& A‘
‘
, p. 270; Abu-l-‘+//X +@!
V
X & &!’
.
+
#<.
%&!, ed. Ja‘
VX
*
@
!!
VX&
/
& =&
II, p. 224.
110 Ibn ‘' X& 2
<.& '''& ""# ``& K£ '/
& . al-‘ibar, IV, p. 171;
'/ +/
‘, % *
)., p. 183.
473
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
The Almohads had made a truce with the Spaniards in 586/1190 but it
had expired in 591/1195. They did not want to renew it because Alfonso VIII
had attacked a number of the Muslim cities and castles in northern Spain and
/
V*
# >
therefore a number of factors which led to the battle of Alarcos.
ª > /
+
Q{==={Y
' {==={ +!
"
‘\/
V*
"
! # &
½ /
&
Calatrava, and then on to Alarcos on the river Guadiana – near the site of
/
X\
Q
¡
Y K + ''' Q# =={K=`=Y
was camped with a vast number of Spaniards and European volunteers.
+V*
" " / /
then launched a ferocious attack on the Castilian army. The result was a
crushing defeat for the Spaniards in which 30,000 soldiers lost their lives.
+ ''' $ > & "
/
V*
&
! /
was unable to break through the city’s natural defences.111
The battle of Alarcos had devastating consequences for both sides.
The Spaniards’
/
"
and three bishops. Much of the cavalry based at Calatrava was destroyed
and the administrative head of Évora, Gonçalo Viegas, was killed along
with the Portuguese volunteers. As for the Almohads, 20,000 of them were
killed. They were, however, able to regain the castles previously captured by
the Spaniards such as those of Malagón, Caracuel and Calatrava in addition
to seizing an enormous quantity of booty including horses, precious stones
and weapons.
' {`=={
V*
> #
%
the castle of Montánchez but was unable to capture it. He did, however, gain
# >
&
V*
>
and although he could not advance deep into Castilian territory he forced
Alfonso VIII to sue for peace. After the two sides had agreed to a ten-year
&
V*
*
%&
/
595/1198.112
ª > /
<
>
Q
V‘\X/Y Q=`=`Y
There were numerous reasons, both internal and external, for the battle
of Las Navas de Tolosa. These include revenge for the defeat at Alarcos,
$
'
!
/
X@V
V
111 +V
¡¡X&
, pp. 390–1.
112 '/
& . al-‘ibar, IV, p. 172;
V*
\\
& $
))*.& '''& "# `=£ '/
V
/&
), I, p. 397.
474
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
Q
Y
V+ /&
!! ?" ' ''' *
!
in Spain, his inciting of the Christians and his declaration that all those
who responded to his call and went to wage war in Spain would be granted
an absolute pardon for their sins. Furthermore, a delegation of priests and
archbishops travelled around France and Italy trying to enlist volunteers
and collecting money and weapons for the cause.
When the volunteers from Castile, Aragón, León and Porto and the
knights from France, Germany and Lombardy had assembled around
Alfonso VIII, he marched with them over the Sierra Morena and seized
the castle of al-‘\X/
# +’s army was
estimated to comprise some 110,000 men while the Muslim army had 100,000.
The Almohad armies advanced to the plain of al-‘\X/& /
"
*
@
!!
VX Q# {{K===K=`=Y&
/% "
the mountains. Spanish history has not recorded a more fearsome and bloody
struggle than the battle which ensued between the two sides. The Almohads
/
!
! # *
@
!!
VX $
! !
!
Marrakesh, where he died in 610/1214, still grieving over what had befallen
him.113
The battle of Las Navas de Tolosa had very grave consequences for
the Muslims and the Almohad state since the Spanish-European coalition
came to occupy most of Spain and all that remained to the Muslims was
Granada and its environs in the south of the country. The Almohad state
*
/
" "
¡
founding lost its political unity.
As for Spain, it once again became divided as it had been during the era of
the petty kingdoms. Three main emirates were formed out of it – the emirate
Z
*
& !
Z
X
!
Z
V+@!
QZ
Y }
# >
!
Z
X
=`# > /
in 646/1248, while Córdoba had already fallen in 633/1236.114 Nothing could
withstand the Spanish advance and the Reconquista apart from Granada,
which held out until 898/1492.
113 '/
& . al-‘ibar& ''& ""# `K`£
V
X & &!’, II, pp. 65–6.
114 +V
¡¡X&
, p. 398.
475
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
~ M A R )
J
%*8 " 9:9$! *9 "!&:
At the time of the collapse of the Almohad state in Spain, and with the
Spanish cities beginning to fall one after the other into the hands of
"
&
""
/
+
/ !!
*
@
!!
/
/
&
%
'/
V+@!
&
of one of the Prophet’s companions called Sa‘d ibn ‘+/X
V
¡# >
fearless commander was able to save some of Spain and to found the emirate
of Granada, which withstood the Spanish advance against it for two and a
half centuries.
The most important factors which helped Granada to hold out for so
&
! !"
city, which was located near to enemies of the Spaniards in the Maghrib;
&
V
!
to Granada from the cities seized by the Spaniards; third, the arrival of
numerous craftsmen, scholars and wealthy people from the Spanish cities
"
" }
$
/
economically and culturally; fourth, the formation of a military coalition
/ }
Z
*
*
/
provided substantial aid, thus enabling Granada to hold out against the
"
£
&
& "
’ preoccupation with consolidating
their authority in the Spanish cities they had occupied, and the clashes
between them over control of those cities.115
>
! Z
V+@!
+/VV¢
'!X‘&
who acceded to the emirate of Granada in 713/1314. He conducted himself
better than the others and was the most capable administrator. During his
reign the Spaniards marched on Granada with a large force led by Don Pedro
and Don Juan, both heirs of Alfonso XI of Castile. They were accompanied
by a detachment of English volunteers under the command of one of their
"# ` [
/‘ II 718/1318 the people of Granada repelled this attack in
a bloody battle in which the Spaniards and their allies were defeated, losing
V "
English prince and forfeiting a large quantity of booty to the Muslims.116
+
+/VV~
¡¡X¡
/ +/VV¢
'!X‘&
acceded to power when he was 16 years old and became one of the greatest
*#
!
+
!/
Q
V~
!X’) palace
}
/
!
#
+/VV~
¡¡X¡’s reign
115 Ibid., pp. 399–400.
116 +V
¡¡X&
, p. 402; anon., %.
‘!
$*
2 *
!, Göttingen, 1863,
pp. 13–14.
476
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
the Spaniards mobilized a large army to attack Granada; he asked the
Z
*
*
/& +/VV~
‘+ / ‘!X& "
== +/VV~
"
army. However, the Spaniards defeated the Granada–Maghrib alliance
+/VV~
¡¡X¡
!
% "
!# +/VV~
¡¡X¡
assassinated in 755/1354 while praying during the festival to mark the end
[
!
¦X (‘|
)^.117
>
}
V}
/VX#
'/
}
&
V}
"" ! +3*
and made him an ambassador in negotiations with the Spaniards. Ibn
!
V}
/VX
to Egypt, where he died in 808/1406.
When the Spaniards found themselves unable to launch a direct attack
on Granada, they resolved instead to occupy Gibraltar so as to prevent any
reinforcements from reaching the city from the Maghrib.118
The decline and fall of Granada
$
!
/
%V
"
" !
# +/VV~
‘+
to power after conspiring against and deposing his father with the help of
Z
X¡# !
"
!
'
/
&
'
!
& >
X Z
# +/VV~
’s
& X!
& / !
+/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
V+
Q Y
+/VV~
¡¡X¡
# '
"
+/ ‘+/
X
/! /
>
X Z
(also known as the Morning Star, +.
!;.Y "
+/VV~
to change the succession in favour of her own two sons, Sa‘
#
' &
"
! !" X!
children in one of the castles until the time was ripe for them in Granada.
"
% X!
#119
While these power struggles were taking place in the palace of
Granada, a plan was being drawn up to unite the two most important
Spanish kingdoms in which Isabella, the queen of Castile, would marry
117 Anon., %.
‘!& ""# `K£ * @
!!
‘+/
X ‘+X&
% , Cairo,
*
%
/
VX¡& =& ""# ``K=£ '
& ‘
V}
V/X VV+ ’,
in .
"‘
$*
*
‘arabiyya& >
&
V*
³³
!
V‘arabiyya
VV
/
VV
\X
VV‘ ! Q+< Y& `& ""# `K{#
118 Anon., %.
‘!& "# {£
V*
\\
& $
))*., II, pp. 615–17; ‘+X&
% ,
pp. 238–9.
119 Anon., %.
‘!& "# =£
V*
\\
& $
))*., II, pp. 613–14.
47 7
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.17 Alcázar Palace, Seville (© G. Degeorge)
Ferdinand, the king of Aragon. This union would result in the formation
of one kingdom and a single united front against the Muslims in Granada.
One night the
* X!
!
" !
" " Z
X¡# > "" }
!
/
& /
+/VV~
" %
+/VV~
¡¡X¡ +!Ê
# + & +/ ‘+/
X&
$ }
"
# >
Almería and Granada and some villages gave their allegiance to him,
/ +/VV~
$ ! }
%
/ *
@
!!
V
&
*Ç
#
+/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
!
}
887/1482 and this was acknowledged by the majority of cities apart from
Málaga, which remained under the control of his father and uncle. When
+/ ‘+/
X
%
<
&
/
"
% "# + &
+/VV~
478
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
ruled Granada until his death in 890/1485, when he was succeeded by his
/ *
@
!!
V
#120
'
""
"
" *
@
!!
V
"
" +/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
% !# >
"" +/ ‘+/
X ! &
"
!
promised to reinstate him in his position in Granada. With the help of the
"
& +/ ‘+/
X
/ "
*
@
!!
az-Zaghal from the city and once again to assert his authority. Meanwhile, the
Spaniards mobilized a large army and launched an attack on Málaga, Ronda
!
*
@
!!
V
# +
/
/ ! =# +V
help from the Maghrib and from the Islamic East but only received a response
from the sultan of Egypt, al-Ashraf Qaytbey, who sent a threatening letter to
King Ferdinand and Queen Isabella informing them that he would severely
punish the Christians in Jerusalem. Ferdinand and Isabella replied that they
only wanted to liberate Spain from the foreigners. As for the Ottomans who
had conquered Constantinople in 857/1453, they were unable to offer any
assistance since they had their own problems to deal with.121
The Spaniards continued their advance on the cities that remained
under Muslim control. They seized Almería and Almuñécar, which were the
last remaining sea ports held by the Muslims and the link with the Maghrib.
By these means the Spaniards cut the connection by which supplies reached
Granada and thus tightened the cordon around the city and isolated it from
*
/# *
@
!!
V
}
forced to surrender and leave for the Maghrib.
>
& +/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
% "
&
thinking that the Spaniards would honour their agreement with him and
"!
!
’s
control. However, they killed the people, enslaved the women and children
+/ ‘+/
X
}
!# '
after a while that he became aware of their treachery.
+/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
! }
senior military commanders. They rejected Ferdinand’s request for their
&
# ¢ "
/
"
}
*Ç
# '
this atmosphere of grief and tension a brave general came to the fore called
*X / +/VV}
X&
*
!
hands tied in this way, as he put it, ‘like sheep waiting for the slaughter’.
120 Anon., %.
‘!& "# {£
V*
\\
& $
))*., II, pp. 615–16.
121 Hitti, History of the Arabs, p. 556; Stanley Lane-Poole, The Story of the Moors in Spain,
< %& ># & =& "# `#
479
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
He galvanized the people to launch a furious attack on the blockade
}
+! ˾
& !
from the Maghrib could pour down on Granada. This encouraged the
Muslims under Spanish control to regain the castles near to them. It was,
however, only a temporary victory.122
When Ferdinand and Isabella returned to Granada in 896/1491, the
decision to capture it had been taken and they had raised a large army of
50,000 men supplied with siege equipment. The army blockaded the city for
seven months and in the process founded another city nearby called Santa
Fe, or ‘City of the Holy Faith’# " /
*X / +/VV}
X&
# ¢
"" &
% +/ ‘+/
X
* @
!!
"
# + +
/ !!
*X / +/VV}
X&
&
his celebrated speech:
The time has not yet come to talk of surrender. Our supplies are not
exhausted. Indeed, we still have great resources of power, and miracles often
happen. That is our strength. I prefer to be counted among those who perished
in defence of Granada rather than among those who stood by and witnessed
its surrender. In this way the king of the Christians will learn that the Arabs
were born for the war horse and the spear. If someone wants to take our swords
then let him take them, but let him pay a heavy price for this. As for me, I prefer
a tomb under the rubble of Granada where I die defending it rather than the
most splendid of palaces that we might gain from submitting to the enemies
of religion.123
* +/ ‘+/
X’ & &
*X’s opinion.
He therefore departed angrily for his house, equipped himself for battle and
"
#
% # + +/ ‘+/
X * @
!!
&
'
/
&
which included: freedom of worship for the Muslims, freedom of conduct
" "£
+/ ‘+/
X * @
!!
his followers should be allowed to leave Granada and to live in the Sierra
Nevada; and the handing over of Granada to Ferdinand and Isabella.124
+/ ‘+/
X
!
"
&
overwhelmed by feelings of defeat, failure and eternal dishonour. They were
122 Anon., %.
‘!Q p. 50; #&*Q $
))*.Q II, pp. 615–17; ‘+X&
% Q pp. 238–9.
123 Anon., %.
‘!Q "# =£
*
\
& $
))*.Q II, pp. 613–14.
124 Anon., %.
‘!Q "# {£
*
\
& $
))*.Q II, pp. 615–16.
480
ISLAM I N A L -A N DA LU S A N D
:!" 9:9$#!; "!&:
accompanied by tears and heartfelt sighs for a ruler who had been destroyed
/ "
$# +/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
wept as he left Granada for his place of exile and his mother, the courageous
X!
&
!
Weep like a woman for a lost kingdom
Which you could not take care of like a man.
But as usual, King Ferdinand and Queen Isabella did not keep their promises
+/ ‘+/
X
" ! ! "
# *
/&
X
={`#
A number of important events following the fall of Granada are still
remembered by Muslims today:
1. There was a collective expulsion of the Muslims and Jews from Spain
despite the promises of Ferdinand and Isabella to grant the Muslims
freedom of worship if they surrendered Granada. Some sources estimate
that approximately 500,000 people were expelled. Other sources
calculate the number of Muslims killed in the period from the fall of
Granada in 1492 until the beginning of the seventeenth century AD to
be about 3 million. No one was spared the killing and banishment, even
those of Spanish descent known as the Moriscos.
2. The enforced mass migrations from Spain resulted in a change in the
social, economic and political order in the greater Maghrib.125
3. The expulsion of the Muslims from Spain led to revenge being taken
on those who had expelled them from their homes. This was done by
launching attacks both against Spain and against Spanish interests in
the Mediterranean. It resulted in what is known as ‘the " of the
emigration’, or ‘piracy on the high seas’. This led to the intervention
of the Ottomans and their appearance in the western Mediterranean
and eventually to Ottoman control of North Africa up to the borders of
Morocco.
4. The Spanish occupied cities on the coast of North Africa such as Ceuta,
Tangier, Oran, Tunis and Tripoli, and a naval war broke out between
the Ottoman empire, Spain, Portugal and other countries.
5. The expulsion of the Muslims led to the union of Spain and Portugal.
It was also the beginning of the age of exploration, which is considered
to have resulted in the modern colonization of Africa and Asia and the
‘discovery’ of the Americas and their colonization. In turn, this led to
125 Hitti, 9
$
%.Q p. 556; Lane-Poole, 5
$
#Q
p. 280.
4 81
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
the expansion of the slave trade and the transportation of millions of
Africans to the Americas.
# > $ * !
/
of the Middle East, which used to export goods on to Europe, came to
an end. The changing of trade routes from the ancient world to the new
world, and the diversion of old routes between the southern Sahara
and the Maghrib to the Mediterranean, also resulted in a stagnation
* ! # >
%
&
!
"
!!
and various other activities. While there were great improvements in
Europe’ !&
& ""
true for the Islamic world. The outcome was the modern colonization
that was imposed on these weak countries from the beginning of the
seventeenth century, the consequences of which are still felt in various
" " !#
4 82
Chapter 3.4
I SLAM IN I R AN
Sadegh A e nehvand
Iran from the beginning to the Islamic conquest
The country known today as the Islamic Republic of Iran constitutes the
greater part of the expanse of land known to geographers as the Iranian
plateau in Asia. This elevated plain, some 2.6 million km2 in area,1 is bounded
on the south by the Persian Gulf and the Gulf of Oman, and on the north
/
"
Q
*X
X
Y&
X
! # / /
the Zagros mountains and the Arwand river basin. On the east it is bounded
/ ?
! !
!
X Q Y /
#
This vast territory is surrounded on all sides by mountains. In the east
"
%
!X !
&
are the Alborz mountains, which run from east to west. These mountains are,
in the west, separated from those of Armenia. They run southward from
"
% "& V ZX/X !
&
Hindu Kush, which in turn are connected to the Himalayas, the world’s
highest mountains. To the west of the plateau are the Zagros mountains of
Kurdistan, which run from north to south and then turn from south to east,
where they meet the Gulf of Oman.
The present-day Islamic Republic of Iran occupies some 63 per cent, or
about two-thirds, of this vast area.2 It forms a triangular plateau between
two lowland areas, one by the Persian Gulf in the south and the other by
the Caspian Sea in the north. It constitutes a bridge between Central and
=
~
& +@!
*
‘+//X
X/ Q Y& Atlas-i 5**
| ,
Tehran, Tehran University, 1350/1931, p. 1.
` ~
? X
‘+//X '\/X& 5*
|
3
<3
&©
/" & >
& X/V
V
X!& # #& "# `#
483
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.18
?
& X *
X& '
\ Q¹ # #
/Y
western Asia, and forms a highland connecting the plains of inner Asia with
the plateaux of Asia Minor and Europe.3
According to Greek, Roman, Aramaic and Armenian texts, rock
inscriptions, indications in the Old Testament, and a number of antiquities
discovered in Iran and neighbouring countries, Iranian history began with
a group of Iranians from the south and west who had come down from the
Caucasus mountains to the Iranian plateau, and then split up into distinct
"
+
Q
Y& * Q*X
Y
?
Q?X
Y#
In 708 BC *
/
/
'
*
&
/
QX!
X
&
!
XY# Q
V
%%
Y
was the founder of this nation. He was followed by Phraortes (Fravartish,
Kshathrita), Cyaxares (Hovakh-shatra) and Astyages (Ishto-vigo). During
the century and a half of their rule, they conquered the powerful Assyrian
empire and built a vast nation stretching from the south of Iran to part of Asia
*#
Q
Y&
!/ Q
!/¡
Y& ! /
the Persians, conquered Ecbatana in 550 BC. He ruled the Median empire and
+
! Q
%X!
XY !"
``
from the middle of the sixth century until the fourth century BC. The kings of
&
!/ &
QX
Ì X
Ì
X Y '& ´ Q
XXY& +
'& ´ ''& +
'''& +
3 Roman Ghirshman, |
3
<3
&
# * @
!!
* ‘& >
& Z XV
¡ !
V %X/& ==& "# =#
484
ISLAM IN IRAN
(Arshak) and Darius III. In 330 BC Alexander the Great invaded Iran, seized
?" Q>
%V
! Y
"
+
!
#
After him another dynasty, the Arsacids or the Parthians, came to rule Iran.
In AD `` +
/
Q+
XY&
+
%&
/ +
'&
/ XX
!
# > V
%
XX
line ended in 22/652 when the Muslims conquered Iran.4
Iran during the time of the Prophet
> XX &
X" '
"
&
& X Q
Y& *
X& +X
Q+
& '
\Y&
Q '
\Y& +
/X Q '
\Y& +!
&
+/
¡
& }
& *
& +X& Z
X%X& ?
% X
Q
!
*X
XY& *X Q !
Y&
Q} XY& *
& X& +/
V
& XX& !X& ¡X& X&
Z
X& *%X& ?
X& '
Q ! ' Y& XV
?ÍX
X\
Q>
%Y&
X
&
and Mazun (a region of Oman).5
XX '
Z
!"
constant struggle from the beginning. This struggle between East and West
continued without reaching any decisive conclusion, however. Due to the
?
!/
% "&
!
"
"
&
\
all his possessions in the Eastern Roman empire. He was driven back to
!"& " Q
V*
X’in) on the banks of the Tigris,
and was forced to accept a peace settlement that entailed the loss of his
crown and authority and ultimately led to his death on 29 February 628.6 The
?
! `#7 They were followed by
" XX
& ""
to gain control of the government, a situation that led to a severe weakening
of the Iranian state.
+ "
!
?
&
"
/
/
XX '
# >
?
&
Q»ÍY& %
X Q/X Y ''& ! #
& Atlas& ""# =K`£ ? X& 5*
| , pp. 12–179.
{
& Atlas, map no. 8.
6 Bertold Spuler,
5*
|
&
*
*&
#
X
X& >
&
Z
XV
¡
!
V %X/& ==& ""# {K#
? X& 5*
| , p. 222.
485
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Z
%
XX !&
brothers killed. But he himself died of the plague after ruling only a little
#
& +
'''&
!&
"
# &
VZ
X&
raised the banner of revolt against the government, seized the throne. After
!&
""
/
X & /
the throne and his life. Asia Minor, Egypt and Syria passed out of the hands
XX
!
Z
# !
&
`&
+!
! XX
% "
of it.
+
VZ
X&
'''&
!
'&
#
/
X&
?
# Z
& ?X
%&
?
& " & /
lost the throne after only seventeen months owing to internal disturbances
"
#
/
X"&
(slave) of
/
'''# + !
!
%&
?
&
# & [
!
%
!
&
XX& "" ! " #
The next four years saw a succession of twelve kings, each of whom
was either deposed or assassinated by his successor. Among these were
!
Q # =Y&
' Q # =Y& '' Q # =Y&
Q # =Y
''' Q # `Y&
!& "
& "
# >
'''
with the Muslim conquest of Iran at the time of ‘!
/
V
X/&
the second caliph. With the battle in 21/642 of the ‘Victory of Victories’ at
X
Q / Y& '
!
/
'
!#
XX
%
' XX " ""
"
religious leaders (ª ), warriors (« ), civil servants, and farmers
and craftsmen ( ª and ). They were further divided into
/
&
# > XX
!
such that it was not possible to rise from one class to another within the
hierarchy of authority.
"
""
& XX
/ /
disturbances and aimlessness. The period was characterized by social
divisions which, over time, gave rise to groups of disgruntled individuals
within each class. The society was thus tending towards fragmentation and
dissolution as a result of growing weakness, oppression and corruption.
There were great differences between the ruling class, or the nobility, and
4 86
ISLAM IN IRAN
3.19 Vakil Mosque, Shiraz (© G. Degeorge)
the masses. As stated by the author of the Letter of Tansar, the higher classes
distinguished themselves from the masses by their clothing, vehicles,
houses, gardens, wives and servants. Blood, race and wealth were the most
important factors in class distinction.8 Thus, Iranian society of the period
was characterized by the following features: sectarian unrest and religious
£ "
/ & ! $
/
and religious leaders, and the lack of an experienced and strong-willed ruler
who could seize the reins of power and undertake reforms; the collapse of
!
"
/
"
/
?
£ "
""& !
?
"
and provide troops for the cavalry and infantry; increasing oppression and
injustice; and the collapse of agriculture, trade and manufacturing.9
8 ‘+/ V
V~
/&
5*
|
.‘
3
, Tehran, Mu’
V XXV
%
*
/& ={=& ""# ==K`#
? X& 5*
| , p. 230.
4 87
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.20 Siosepol Bridge, Isfahan (© G. Degeorge)
The Islamic conquest of Iran
Before examining in detail the wars that led to the conquest of Iran, let us
/$
/ * ! # ¢
endeavour to steer clear of the emotions, impassioned explanations and
interpretations with which Arab and Iranian historians of the past have dealt
with these events, and avoid adding to or detracting from historical facts. We
shall seek to restrict ourselves to what has been conveyed by trustworthy
historians of the past and the present, whether Arab or non-Arab Muslims,
or non-Muslim orientalists.
While the swift victory of the Muslim Arabs over such a vast empire as
XX /
!
!
&
"/ !
/
fashion by means of sound historical documents, without detracting from
its miraculous nature.
We see in the texts of some Arab and Iranian historians, both early
and modern, passages which ascribe this great religious event to national
and racial characteristics. However, we shall leave aside such interpretations
and rely solely on established facts upon which historians agree. In the
following we will highlight the factors that led to the victory of Islam in that
&
/ XX '
'
! # ' &
there is little doubt that it was the collective feeling that Islam provided of
488
ISLAM IN IRAN
mass involvement in the dissemination of a universal message that led to the
Muslims’ success in these great historical events.
Concerning the role of Islam, a contemporary Muslim historian
writes:
The Islamic faith may well have been unique in pursuing the popular dimension
in the Middle Ages in order to ensure cohesion with the ruling ‘establishment’,
giving precedence to the public interest over the interests of individuals,
"
/
&
" # *
! /
of self that it was as if they melted into the ‘group’. They were politicized,
committed combatants, so to speak, and that was the secret of their success
and victory. Nothing made them feel that they were being forced to participate
in a battle whose causes were unknown to them, as had often been the case in
the past. Rather, they had a mature awareness of events and were thus actively
involved in both their causes and their effects.10
The message carried by the Arab Muslims was that all humanity would
win and prosper in the world, and they believed in that message. It was
! / "!" ! \
!
"
!"
dissemination of the message.
%
!
%
As for the faith of Islam, its brilliance illuminated all aspects of the spirit, and
its vivacity penetrated all corners of the soul. These somnolent Arabs were
as if collectively galvanized by this earthquake which struck a chord with
them that was at once sentimental, rational and passionate. While thanks to
the new revelation of Islam they had entered a state of vigilant alertness, they
did not view Islam with narrow introspection, nor did they receive it from the
Prophet or his messengers as though it were something to be merely kept in
their houses or tents. Even less did they regard it as a creed which was meant
for boastful display, as had been the case with earlier creeds adopted by some of
the tribes. No tribe or group felt that this religion belonged to them alone. Quite
the contrary; there was among the Arabs a kind of long-term participation in
the new faith. And there was a consensus on the need to respond to it and
join it. There was a burnishing of all the gifts and powers of the soul. This
was underlaid by a burgeoning awareness which meant that people were not
content to withdraw into the new creed, but rather sought to take it beyond its
+
/
#11
10 '/X! Z
¦& 5++
"
6
++
+
‘\
dawlat ‘Abd-al-Malik& Z & X \
’, 1405/1984, p. 40.
11 %
&
$
*
6&
++& X
V‘! VV!
X & ={`&
pp. 13–14.
4 89
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
In support of this claim, we quote here a discussion between a representative
* !
! '
\
XX & [
!
%VX
[
/‘ ibn ‘!
% [
!# ¢
""
& [
!
‘What has brought you here?’ [
/‘ replied: ‘God has sent us. God has brought
us here to turn those who so wish away from the worship of other men and
" } & ! "
of the world, and from the iniquity of religions to the justice of Islam. He
has sent us with His religion to His people so that we may call them to Him.
Whoever accepts this from us we accept it from him, and we return. And we
!
# ¢
&
so that we may attain God’s promise.’ Rustam said: ‘What is God’s promise?’
[
/‘ replied: ‘Heavenly paradise is destined for whoever dies in the course of
&
#’12
FAC T O R S BE H I N D T H E C O N Q U E S T
Whoever examines carefully a nation that yesterday was composed of
"
& \
"" "
"
became a vigorous nation which vanquished the Eastern Roman Byzantine
!"
XX ?
!"#
& "
in this conquest that emboldened the Arab Muslims and helped them to
sweep away the power of the two empires.
Three main factors led to the victory of the Muslim Arabs in their
conquests: moral factors, skills and expertise, and historical factors. The moral
factors are rooted in the blessings arising from their having accepted Islam.
The factors relating to skills and expertise concern the ability of the Arabs
"
\ !
skills, and their courage in battle. The historical factors were numerous,
given the weakness of the Byzantines and the Iranians, the disputes among
them and the grievances voiced by the people of these two nations.
Moral factors
The Arab Muslims were encouraged by their belief in the truth of the call
to which they had responded, by their belief that they were conquering the
world for the sake of the religion, that God was calling upon them to spread
12 +/
‘
*
@
!!
/
V
/
&
5*
+
& # *
@
!!
+/
V
V
¦ '/X!&
& X
V!
‘X& =& '''& "# {`#
49 0
ISLAM IN IRAN
3.21
% <X *\
!& '
(© G. Degeorge)
the faith of Islam throughout the world, and that any of them who died
would be martyrs destined to enjoy endless rewards in heaven. They were
also emboldened by the teachings of Islam that counselled brotherhood,
mutual support, unanimity and the abandonment of tribal dissension.
They were also assisted by their belief in fate and predestination, that
human beings only died when their time came, when death would not be
halted even if they were lying in their own bed. If, on the other hand, their
time was yet to come, no evil would be able to touch them even if they were
"
" # > /
!
/
!
the Muslims and was the cause of most of their apparent valour in their
famous battles. They were also aided by the foremost men of early Islam with
regard to war, administration, resourcefulness, wisdom and government,
and by piety and purity of intention. Success was also facilitated by the
justness, gentleness, abstemiousness and even-handedness of the Muslims.
The Arab Muslims were further aided by the fact that they allowed
people to remain as they were. Whenever they conquered a land, they would
ensure that the social order was preserved. They would not interfere in
the inhabitants’ religious life, social life, their civil or judicial precepts or
491
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
in the management of their affairs. Being conquered by Muslims was not a
burden upon the conquered.
Skills and expertise
¢
" +
/ *
!
"
bedouin background, which had accustomed them to a hard life, to thirst
and to hunger. Similarly, they were aided by their expertise in horsemanship
and archery, in which they were more skilful than the Byzantines and the
Persians.
The Arab Muslims were also assisted by the fact that the basis of warfare
among the Arabs was the preservation of a line of retreat. They would only
engage the Persians or the Byzantines with great circumspection. For the
Arabs, maintaining the line of retreat was easy: as they advanced they would
always keep the desert to their rear as a sanctuary. If they were defeated, the
Byzantines or the Persians were not able to pursue them there.
Historical factors
The Arab Muslims were encouraged by the weakness of the Byzantines and
the Persians after the wars they had fought among themselves just before
the advent of Islam. This was followed by the oppression and exploitation of
the citizenry, by anarchy and divergences of beliefs and opinions that led to
regression and dissolution.
Religious differences, self-enamoured kings and the imposition of
" ! XX !"# +
stated above, there was a wide gap between the people and the government,
" !
!"
external enemy. Moreover, the government was exhausted by the successive
wars with its neighbours, especially the Byzantine empire to the west and
the Turkish tribes to the east. These wars made it necessary to levy heavy
taxes which oppressed the people. The people were not able to express their
discontent in a climate of absolute power, for hereditary rule is based on
the principle that kings rule by divine mandate, and thus the kings were
completely isolated, or very nearly so, from the citizens.13
The subject populations’ desire for revenge against their rulers was
another factor working to the Muslims’
# % $ !
and oppression, many of them yearned to see the authority of Byzantium
13 +@!
*
@
!!
V~& 5
&6
.
‘arab wa-l-furs&
& X
¦
* VV/X‘a wa-n-nashr, 1398/1977, p. 86.
492
ISLAM IN IRAN
or Persia replaced by the authority of Islam.14 Similarly, the Muslims were
"" /
+
/&
}
X
Lakhmids (Mundhirids) in Iraq, neither of whom was well-disposed towards
the Byzantines or the Persians as they were both under their domination.
The course of the Islamic conquest
+ / =`&
"
V*
X / ~X
V
/X& *
! XX '
\# '
!
"
V~
&
"
<
%! #15 ¢
V~
&
key to Iraq fell into their hands and they were able to advance in military
formations towards the Tigris and to seize numerous fortresses, large and
small, along the way.16
* &
V~
&
" *
!
!
'
\
"
X# X !!
V*
X \
+
/ !!
conquer al-Uballa. He himself set out to capture cities alongside the Euphrates,
+/X
" "
the Iranian army.17 ' [
/‘ ' =*
&
"& X
moved in the direction of Syria. Some historians have said that this was in
/ !
!
& /
""
#
When ‘!
/
V
X/ /
!
"&
"" +/ ‘Ubayd
V>
\
!!
'
\ &
V*
X
!!
# &
V*
X& X ’s second-in-
!!
&
/ Z
% / ¢X’il and more
%
/
/
'
\# >& +/ ‘Ubayd
appeared, there was agitation on the Iranian front.
+
'''
! & [
!
%VX &
XX &
%
!/
!&
he was able to thwart the Muslim advance to some extent.
A battle occurred between the Iranians and the Muslims at Qussu-n-
X *
!
+/ ‘Ubayd was killed. The battle
Z &
% & % "
[
!
¦X = !/ #
14 ‘!
[¦X
@@X
& al-‘0
*&
!
&
V*
%
/
VX!
& =={&
I, pp. 18–21.
15 Ilya Pavlovich Petrushevsky,
| &
#
!
X
& >
& 'XXV
?
X!& ==& "# #
16 Spuler,
5*
| , p. 9.
17 ? X& 5*
| , p. 48.
493
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.22 V ! X& "/
/ ! '
& AD 1689-1690
(© Khalili Family Trust/Nour Foundation)
>
"
/ ‘+/
X
VZ
¡
'
\ &
! / ! *
# ' ={
'''
*X / * Z
X
V
!
X
"
!!
# '
/
V
%
& ?
*X
% #
! /
V
%
&
*X# > *
! \
/
%
"
/ " Q
V*
X’in),
XX
"
# !
/
V
%
&
Muslims made ready to attack Ctesiphon on the left bank of the Euphrates.
The caliph appointed Sa‘ / +/ ¢
\\X
V
!!
V
in-chief of the army in Iraq. When Sa‘
&
V*
X
from his wounds. Sa‘
!"
VX
& ! %!
V
#
#
!!
[
!
%VX &
XX&
X
Z
!
VV~¡X/
!# [
!
""
494
ISLAM IN IRAN
regarding the outcome of the battle and so attempted to resolve the matter by
negotiation. Although at Rustam’s suggestion Sa‘d sent messengers calling
" XX %
&
’s indifference to them and his
refusal to accept Islam only served to aggravate matters.
> /
VX
% "
={
*
! # [
!
%
XX
!
/
% "# * & '
$
& darafsh-i
+ , fell into the hands of the army of Islam. The Arab Muslims were
able to push back the remnants of the Iranian army, who had gathered near
Babylon and were compelled to take refuge in the mountains to the east.
!
X& !!
& !
/
+ X# +
*
!
!&
"
/
&
towards Ctesiphon.
¢
"
/
ancestors’
"
& & !&
valuable possessions from the treasuries they were able to carry, he made
for the western mountains of the Iranian plateau where they established
!
~
X# + !& "
"
!
'
#
&
=*
"
*
!# !
!XX Q
!Y&
" !
%
X
~
X /
/ ‘+/
X
VZ
¡
& $ '
# >
&
the Muslims came to control the Iraqi lowlands and the alluvial plains of
> Q
X Y# ! "
'
& *
>%
!XX #18
+ /
X& *
!
!
!
# > "
\
'
territory occurred in 19/640 at the hands of ‘+X’
V~
¦
!&
%
+/
%X X
!
#
'
%
?" Q>
%V
! Y#
‘/
/ }
X
! Z
" /
*
!
# + "
X
"
+ X&
"
!
X $ ! [X!V
!
#
+ X& +
*
!# > /
/ *
!
XX % "
X # +
& ! X
"
%
to Medina.
?
* !
!
X"&
"
# X"
" "
/
& /
18 ? X& 5*
| , pp. 47–53; Spuler,
5*
| , pp. 9–13.
495
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.23
!
& AH 918
(© Khalili Family Trust/Nour Foundation)
!
# '
/
+*
(non-Arab ‘clients’ of Islam) came to the fore who embraced Islam. As Paul
Horn states: ‘From the point of view of religion the Iranians did not feel
an aversion towards the Arabs; rather they entered Islam in droves.’19 The
"
X "
\
'
& /
with Fars, one of the country’s central provinces.
The ‘Victory of Victories’, or the battle
X
'''
! ! ! Q
’ X!X& !X
ZX!Y&
!
X
# !!
! &
!/
% X
& X#
Muslim side, ‘Umar an-Nu‘!X /
V*
\
"" !!
/
&
/ ‘+/
X
VZ
¡
& ~
/
V
!X
V*
/
‘/
# +
%
X
&
"
‘Umar an-Nu‘!X
% &
XX $
X
% #
> /
X
# > XX
come from all regions, even from as far as the borders of India. When their
! $&
to prevent them from doing so. This victory, which took place in 21/642, was
/ * ! !
themselves in great numbers. There is no doubt that this triumph, which
the Muslims called the ‘Victory of Victories’& "!" !
% !
decision to conquer the entire Iranian plateau.
'
X
* !
! &
!!
+/ *X
V+‘
&
" '
&
X&
!
# + " * !
! !!
!" +/ *X !
!& XX
'
#
19 Paul Horn, 5*
!
|
3
++
&©
x &
# X \ [¦X
X
\& >
& *
/
‘at-i majlis, 1314/1896, pp. 9–10.
496
ISLAM IN IRAN
They captured these cities in
the years 22–24/642–44. In
the same period the Muslims
"
[
& !&
¡X
+/
¡
&
while in the south, the region
Hurmuz fell in the years 29–
30/650–51.
Under the leadership of
[
/‘ / X
V~X&
the Muslim army continued
! ¡X
!X
the north-east across the Salt
Q
V <Y
&
where it gained control as far
X
and the district of Rukhkhaj.
In this way, Islam entered
Z
& X/
and Kabul. The Muslims’
conquest of south-east Iran
enabled them to approach
the north-east, which was the 3.24 +!V
%!X *\
ZXX&
second most important region
Q¹ }# Y
in the country.
+V+@
/
% !
/
&
*
X¡X&
’s headquarters.
*
!
!
% X"& Z
\
X
V # >
% #
''' $ /
*
V & \
! & (ruler)
>
%X&
!"
recover the territory of Iran. Although the rulers of Central Asia bore no
love towards Iran, their fear of the Muslims prompted them to send forces to
support it. However, they were too weak to be effective against the Muslims.
/
Z
%#
"
between him and his generals over whether to seek an accord with the
Muslims or with China, the generals plundered his treasuries and seized
his money, whereupon he took refuge with the & >
%X#
&
={=
%
*
VX/ K /
!&
most reliable reports.
497
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
The conquest of Iran by the Muslim Arabs, and Iran’s submission
to the rule of the Muslim caliph, had a number of consequences. Among
these was the fact that several Muslim Arab tribes, both nomadic
and sedentary, moved to Iran en masse. 20 Similarly, with the arrival
of Muslim Arabs in Iran, which became stable once again under the
administration of the Islamic caliphate, the need for a common means
of communication encouraged people rapidly to learn Arabic, the
'
!# +
/ "
?
Q* ?
Y
the official language of religion and government.
+ X@ +@!
V‘+
! !"
/
X
" XX
+
/
Iranian plateau and completed their conquest of the Iranian regions and
cities with ease. There was thus a need to reorganize their forces in order
to ensure peace and security on the Iranian plateau, and to defend its
far-flung borders. 21
Once they had completed their conquests and ensured stability, the Arabs
adopted Iran as a homeland. In his
. ,
VZ
X
+ +/
¡
&
V¢
/ ‘Uqba settled Arabs from the ‘+X’ and
X / ¬ 22 When Imam ‘+ /
!
"&
""
al-Ash‘ath ibn Qays to be governor of Azerbaijan … and a group of Arabs
from the ‘+X’
X / +
/
¬ 23
> *
!&
"
VZ
X’ ibn ‘/&
"
‘!
# +VZ
X’ took 500 Muslim soldiers,
@
/
V+
# '!
! ‘+
!
/ &
{& !& ! ! !"
V[
/‘
ibn Khuthaym. 24
> +
/ !!
/X&
!&
¡& +/
& X
& XX
/
#
+VZ
X
"
X / +/ X /
! Z
{{&
appointed % *
/ +@!
*
£ % *
was the first
20 Petrushevsky,
| , p. 43.
21 X@ +@!
V‘+&
‘.
$*
!
, Beirut, Mu’
VX
& ==`&
pp. 32–3.
22 '/ #& "# & \
!
VZ
X
&
. .
23 Ibid.
24 +@!
/
@ X / X/
VZ
X
&
. , ed. ‘+/
X +
V
//X‘ and
‘!
+
V
//X‘& Z
& *
X !
’assasat al-ma‘X& ==& "# {=#
498
ISLAM IN IRAN
to settle Arabs in Marw … 25 ' {== X
"" [
/‘ / X
V~X
XX#
!
/
50,000 men from the two garrison towns of Kufa and Basra, and settled
! ± !
X& ²# 26
Iranian governments and dynasties after
the Muslim conquest
In view of the fragile military situation and the lack of stability and
! XX& `{` ‘+//X
"
V*
’!
!
X /
V~
&
'
+
/ & /
governor of the region. In his first sermon at Friday prayers after his
X"& X ! !
!
"&
thereby declaring his independence. Despite the fact that he died soon
& X ! /
independent Islamic dynasty in Iran.
+ X&
V*
’!
"" X’
@
"
father’ "# > X /
!
&
self-governing with regard to the management of their internal affairs
while at the same time being subordinate to the ‘+//X
"
#
Science and civilization in Islamic Iran
' !"
'
'
! "
XX
period, we find a great difference between the two. The level of progress
during the Islamic period can only be attributed to the Islamic faith,
and the fact that Islam respected science and scientists, and provided
ample opportunities for scientific research to all sections of Muslim
society.
In our remarks on the science and civilization of Islamic Iran, it is
not our intention to separate that country from the rest of the Islamic
world, or to attribute to the Iranians qualities making them superior
to other Muslim populations. Rather, the aim is to show the extent of
the Iranians’ love for and devotion to Islam and their participation in
the great Islamic civilization. Once they embraced the true religion of
Islam, the Iranians considered themselves part of the wider Islamic
nation and they supported Islamic rule in various fields. For example,
25 Al-‘+&
‘arab, p. 50.
26 Ibid.
499
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
"
!& '
with the Muslims. They offered their expertise in administration and
social organization to the Islamic caliphate, in particular with regard
to organizing the payment of the troops’ wages and running the *+
(government department) responsible for their welfare. Furthermore,
they translated those parts of old Iranian laws that were not contrary to
Islamic precepts but were of benefit to Muslims. Nor must we overlook
the contribution of Iranian Muslims to the building of the grand edifice
of Islamic civilization with regard to architecture, ornamentation,
music, and the compilation of calendars and astronomical tables.
Clearly, what paved the way for the Iranians’ participation in
Islamic civilization was Islam alone. While a few remnants from
XX &
" / '
some parts of the country, engaged in movements against the Islamic
government and Islam, such individuals or groups should not be held
against the Iranian people. Similarly, some instances of partiality
and favouritism, especially in the Umayyad era, resulted in low-level
rearguard actions by adherents of the previous creed in Iran, but this
was unrelated to Islam in Iran, and was in any case merely concerned
with specific issues for a short period of time.
The following gives some examples of prominent individuals who
arose among the Iranians after the advent of Islam and who made
significant contributions to the great Islamic civilization.
During the period of the Rightly Guided Caliphs ($’ ar-
8 ) and the Umayyads, there were a number of prominent Iranian
*
!
! !
!X
VX&
!"
?" *
@
!!
!
/
& X‘
V
! Q # =={Y& '/
Q # =`Y& ¢
/ / *
//
Q # ==`Y
X’ /
X Q # =`` =`Y#
XX
! !"
learning in Iran at the end of the Umayyad and beginning of the ‘+//X
periods. It was colonized by 50,000 Arabs and their families, who settled
in a number of its cities and towns. Among them were a number of
!"
?"&
Z
/
V~
/& +/ Z
&
‘+/
X / X! Q
! '
!Y&
V~
%
!
ibn ‘+!
V}X
! /
V‘+//X# >
*
\X
/
!X
VZ
% Q # ={Y&
!
Qur’X !!
# "!
XX
‘+/
X /
V*
/X
% Q # ==Y& '
!
*
XX# +V
¦ /
! Q # `=Y
"
the sunna Q
!
"
?"Y *
XX
he wrote books of unprecedented scholarship.
500
ISLAM IN IRAN
3.25 ?
! X >
!X/
, epic Persian poems by
Ferdowsi, seventeenth century (© Tehran Museum of Contemporary Arts)
5 01
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Most of the writers of the six ‘sound’ (!*) collections of *
Q
?"Y ! XX ! >
&
or #
+’ an-nahr (‘What is beyond the river [Oxus]’Y# X"
one of the foremost centres for the study of * until the fourth/
tenth century. 27
The scientific movement in Islamic Iran reached its peak at the
same time as the great Islamic civilization reached its own peak in
the fourth/tenth and fifth/eleventh centuries. Indeed, it would be no
exaggeration to say that these centuries in Iran were the most brilliant
of that age in view of Iran’s scientific renaissance. This may have been
due to the competition that arose among the rulers of the principalities
at that time, each of whom went to great lengths to gather around
himself the most celebrated scholars of the day to adorn his court and
inspire young people to outdo the achievements of the scholars of old. 28
For example, ‘+¦ V
V
V
! Q # Y
court theologians, linguists, physicians and mathematicians. Thus,
from the beginning of the fourth/tenth century and later, we find
the names of a great number of scholars of religion and fiqh (Islamic
¡ " Y&
+/ VV[
@X
VZ Q`K`K
=Y X
!&
+/ ‘+ / X Q+
& K`K=Y
Z
%# '
& "
Z %XX
X"& !
¡
libraries were at the disposal of scholars. For example, in 447/1055
the +3*
Z
/
/
/X #
> X!X
Z "
"
"
and treated scholars with great generosity, granting them opportunities
! !
# X!X &
XX
"
!
&
X"&
'
#
!
& X
/
X#
""
X
!& "
# "
"&
"" ! " / *
@!
Ghazna in 408/1017, was a select group of philosophers and scientists.
!
! !
VZ& '/ X& +/
V*
@&
"
'/
V
!!X
!
!
+/
/
27 X@ +@!
V‘+&
$*
)++
6
$*
!
, Beirut,
Mu’
VX
& ==& "# ={#
28
\ §
& 5*
.
‘.*,
‘!
+
+
&
& X
V!
‘X& =&
V, p. 521.
5 02
ISLAM IN IRAN
‘'X\# *
@! }
/\
\
!
Ma’! X
!# 29
What gave rise to this flourishing scientific movement was the
establishment of schools and scientific centres in a number of cities.
X"
! &
!
!
+/ ~
V
\
#
'/ XV¢
Q # =Y#
At the end of the century another school was built there for the great
*
'/
% Q # =={Y# +
the
(House of the Sunna). Numerous other schools were
built in the first half of the fifth/eleventh century, including one for
+/ ‘!X
VX/
%
V'X! Q # ={Y# '
&
there were four other schools: the Bayhaqiyya Madrasa; the Madrasa of
+
/X Q # =Y& /
X‘ £
Sa‘diyya Madrasa& /
/ ?
/ /Ã%V>£
/
+/ '@X\
V+
X # 30
+
¡\
&
+"V+
! ³X!V V* %
V & "
were founded in Iran with a new form of administration called the
³X!
#
&
³X!
& !
/
&
%
advantage of funds from various religious foundations (waqfs). They
studied the most advanced sciences and arts of the day, and received
the highest scientific degrees from senior professors. Each school had
a library called the 3
. (book-treasury) whose supervisor,
called the 3 (treasurer), was chosen from among the senior scholars
and men of letters. The highest rank in the school was that of mudarris
Q
Y&
/ ¡\
!#
had one or more assistants called mu‘* (tutor) or +’1 (preacher).
+! ³X!
& ! ! / !
Isfahan which belonged to the Khujand family. Also noteworthy was
³X!
X"&
!
!
of the two Holy Places (Mecca and Medina), Abu-l-Ma‘X
V
Q # ={Y&
'
V}
X# > ³X!
Z
%
X
¡\
# '
! ³X!
X"& '
& Z
%
X&
!
/ !
! &
/
X& X
and Marw. 31 It is of some interest to note that Western universities are
29 Ibid., p. 522.
30 Ibid., pp. 522–3.
31
X
X’& #
1
+
’s*
‘
*
+
"
‘*
, Tehran, Mu’assasat-i
XXV +!V
/& ==& ""# ``K#
503
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
! '
! ³X!
V+
in Cairo. 32
In summary, the zeal and dedication of Iranians to Islam and the
Islamic sciences throughout the fourteen centuries of Islamic history
are unparalleled both in Islam and among the Persians. Islam helped to
/
'/ X& XX/&
!
!
X!& X¡
V
V
V &
V}
X&
V V*
’
&
&
mathematics, geography, medicine, literature, philosophy and gnosis. 33
32
XV
V
!X’& 73*
& >
& X/V
V
& ==&
pp. 131–40.
33 *
¦X *
&
&.
+
| & >
& 'XXV
X&
1418/1997, pp. 104, 317.
504
ISLAM IN IRAN
A PPENDIX I. S CHOLARS IN I RAN
Since the aim of this chapter is to present a concise overview of Islam in Iran,
it is not practical to refer to all the Iranian Muslim scholars who played a role
in the building of Islamic civilization. Nonetheless, mention might be made
of the following scholars.
TH EF O U RT H A N D F I F T H /T E N T H
AND ELEVENTH CENTURIES
IN (QUR’\ [J among the most prominent scholars of $*
* @
!!
/
V
/
Q # =``Y& V%
book of $*£ +/ ‘+
V //X’ Q # ={Y£ ‘+/
X
V
X!
V
£
+/
VZ
% Q # ``Y#
IN THE STUDY OF +/ ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V
X’ Q # /
Y£ +/ ~X! *
@
!!
/ ~
//X
V
!
%
Q # {{Y£ +/
‘\/
V
X/
V
% Q # `=Y£ +/ Z
%
*
@
!!
/ *
VX" Q # =`Y£ +/ Z
% /
V~
VZ
\ Q # {=Y£
+/
‘
! +@!
/ ‘+/
X
V'
(d. 430/1038).
IN (RELIGIOUS JURISPRUDENCE) ‘+/ V
V}X / ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V
£ * @
!!
/
V
/
£ * @
!!
/
V
X
V
X Q # {{Y£ +/VV<
* @
!!
V
!
%
Q # Y£
+/ ‘+ ~
/
VX!
V
/
Q # {=Y£ +@!
/ ‘Umar ibn
@ Q # =Y£ +/ '@X\
V*
Q # {=Y£ ‘+/
X / X’
V¡X Q # =`Y£
+/
VVX! ‘!
/ ~
V
\
(d. 334/945).
IN RHETORIC+/ ~X!
V+
X Q # =={Y£ +/ Z
% *
@
!!
/
V /
VZX\X Q # ==`Y£ '/
%
V'
Q # =={Y£ +/
‘+ *
@
!!
/ ‘+/ V
V¢
X/
V
//X’ Q # ={Y£ +/ X!
V //X’ Q # `=Y£ +/
+@!
VZ
% Q # `Y£ +/ V
VX! ‘+/
X / +@!
V
‘/
VZ
% Q # ==Y£ +/ ‘+/
X
~
‘+
VX
Q # =Y£ X¦ ‘+/ V
V
//X
V* ‘
V
+
V/X Q # ={=`Y£
+/ *
V*X Q # Y#
PROMINENT INTELLECTUALS +/
+@!
/
VZ
% Q # ``Y£
* @
!!
/
%
X
V[X Q # =`{Y£ +/
* @
!!
/
* @
!!
XX/ Q # {Y£ +/ VV~
/
V~
V
Z
% Q # `{Y£ +/ ‘+
VX +@!
/ * @
!!
/
‘\/&
505
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
known as Ibn Miskawayh (d. 421/1030); Abu-l-Faraj ‘+ /
V~
/
Q # === `=`Y£ +/ ‘+
V~
/ ‘+/
X / X
Q # `=Y£ +/ ‘Ubayd ‘+/ V
V¢X@ / * @
!!
V¡X£ +/ V
V~
Z
!
X / *
/X Q # {={Y£ +/ *
V~
/ X /
V'
Q # =Y£
+/ ‘+/
X * @
!!
/ +@!
V*
‘! Q # `=`Y#
I N MATHEMATICS +/VV¢
X’ *
@
!!
/ *
@
!!
/
@ X
/ '!X‘ /
V‘+//X
VZ¡X Q # Y£ +/VV
@ *
@! /
*
@
!!
/
VX!
V'
Q #
Y£ +/
‘far al-
X
V
XX Q # /
Y£ +/
¢¡
/
[
!
V
V
/
X Q #
Y£ +/
‘ +@!
*
@
!!
/ ‘+/ V
V
V
¡
Q #
Y£ +/VV
~
‘+/ V
V[
@!X / ‘!
V
V[X Q # Y£ +/
VV~
X / <
/X
VZX
V Q #
/
Y£ +/
V~
/ ‘+
V
!
Q # Y£ +/VV‘+//X +@!
/ *
@
!!
V
% Q # {Y£
+/
VV~
‘+ / +@!
V
Q #
Y£
+/
V
V[
@X *
@
!!
/ +@!
VZ
V X
! Q # =Y#
IN MEDICINE*
@
!!
/
%
X
V[X£ +/
VV~
+@!
/
*
@
!!
V
/
£ +/ *
V~
/ @
V
!
VZ
%X
(d. fourth/tenth century); ‘+ / ‘+//X
V*
¡
V+ X Q # Y£
+/
‘X /
@ X
V
¡X Q # ==`Y£ +/ ‘+ / X£ X"
/
V
VX" Q # `{{Y£
+/ *
*
\ /
‘+
V
#
IN CHEMISTRY *
@
!!
/
%
X
V[X£ X¦ +/
VV~
‘Abd-
V
//X / +@!
V~
! X Q # ={=`Y£ +/VV~X%! *
@
!!
ibn ‘Abd-al-Malik ibn ‘+/ V
V*
%
VX@
V X
!
VX Q #
Y£
+/ ‘+ / X Q # `=Y#
I N GEOGRAPHY +/
VVX! *
@
!!
/
X /£ +/
VZ
%£ +/ '@X\ '/X! / *
@
!!
VX
V'
%£ +/
‘+/
X +@!
/ *
@
!!
V
X£
+/
VV[
@X
VZ#
IN LITERATURE
V
XX/£ +/
‘
V~
/ ‘+/
X
VX
Q # Y£ +/ ‘+
V~
/ +@!
VX Q # Y£ '!X‘ /
‘+//X %
VX@/ / ‘+//X Q # {{Y£ +/VV~
+@!
/
VX
V[X Q # Y£ +/ *
*
@
!!
/ +@!
V+
V
Q # Y£ +/ ‘+! +@!
/ *
@
!!
/ '/X!
506
ISLAM IN IRAN
V
Q # Y£ +/VV~
‘+ / ‘Abd-al-‘+
V
¡X
(d. 366/976); and ‘+/ V
VX / ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V
¡X Q # ==Y#
F RO M T H E F I F T H /E L E V E N T H C E N T U RY T O T H E S E V E N T H /
T H I RT E E N T H C E N T U RY
IN +/
VV
¦ *
@
!!
/
V
¡X
V}
Q # {==Y£ +/ Z
% +@!
/
V~
VZ
\ Q # {={Y£
+/
VV~
‘+ / *
@
!!
V XX
V
/
Q # {===Y£
/V
V
V[X
Q # {==Y£ +/VV
@ *
@
!!
/ ‘Abd-
V
!
V
X Q # {=={Y£ +/ ‘+/
X
%V
V
V
[X Q # =`Y£ +/
VVX! *
@! / ‘!
V
!
%
V X
! Q # {==Y£ +/
VVX! ‘+/ V
V
!
V
V
X" Q # {=`Y£ '
+/ ~X! *
@
!!
/ *
@
!!
V}
X
V Q # {{====Y£ [
V
V +/
VV
¦ /
‘ +@!
/ *
@
!!
/ *
@!
V*
/
Q #
Y£
+/ *
@
!!
[/
X / +/VV
VX
V
!
Q # =`Y£ '/
X/
V
V*X
X Q # {==Y£ +!V
V'X!
V
/ Q # {=={Y£ +/
‘
*
@
!!
/
V~
V
Q # =Y£ +/VV
@
!XV
V
V~
/ ‘+ / *
@
!!
V[X£
V
X£
VZ
Q # {===``Y£ +/
VV~
‘+ / +@!
V
¢X@
VX" Q # ={Y£
+/
VV
¦ ~
/
/ '/X!
V
>$ Q # `=`=Y#
I N THE STUDY OF +/ Z
% +@!
/
V~
VZ
\
Q # {={Y£ >
\ V
V ‘!X / ‘+/ V
V[
@!X /
V
X@
V
Q # =`{Y£ +/ *
‘+ / +/ X/
V
/£
*
@
!!
/
V~
/ ‘+
V Q # =Y#
IN
%V
V'X! +/VV‘Asr ‘+ / *
@
!!
V~
VZ
Q # `=Y£ *
@
!!
/ +@!
V
% Q # / =
{==Y£ +/
VV~
‘+ / +/ Z
%
V*
X Q # {==Y£ ‘Abd-
al-‘+ +@!
/ X@
V~
X Q # ={Y£
V~
/ *
V
¡
& %
X¦ X Q # {`=={Y£ +/ '@X\ '/X! / ‘+
V
X Q # =Y£ *
@
!!
/
V*
\
V
/X Q #
Y£
*
@
!!
/
V~
V #
IN RHETORIC AND PHILOSOPHY X /
V
/X X£
V
*
¦X Q # =Y£ +/ VVX!
V~
/ * @
!!
V'
&
%
V[X/
V'
Q # {`==Y£ ‘+/ V
V
/
V~
V
[X Q # Y£ *
¦X / X‘
V~
V[X Q #
5 07
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Y£
V
& !
! *
*
Q # ={Y£
‘'!X V
V
V XX Q # {===Y£ +/ ~X!
V}
X
V
Q # {{====Y£ +/VV
@ * @
!!
/ +/VVX! ‘+/ V
V
!
V
X Q # =Y£
%V
V * @
!!
/ ‘!
V[X
Q # =`Y£ X/V
V ‘!
V
Q # `=`Y£
V
V
‘!
/ }X
VZ
% Q #
Y£
+/VV‘+//X
V
¦ / * @
!!
<%
V*
Q #
Y£ /V
V
!X * @
!!
/ +/ X
V
/
V*
Q # {==Y£ +/VV
@ / +/
‘
V
¡£ +/VV
@ +‘ad ibn
* @
!!
/ +/VV
V*
Q # / {`==`
{`==`Y£
+/VV
@ ‘!
/ '/X!
V
X!
VX" Q # / {
{===={
==`Y£ +/
‘ *
@
!!
/ *
@
!!
}X!£
V
V /
X
VX #
IN MATHEMATICS Z
X’V
V +/ Z
% *
@
!!
/ +@!
/ +/
Z
V
\
V*
Q # {==Y£
V
V
V £ +/VV
‘+//X
V
¦ / ~
!
V<%
£
V
X!
VX"£ +/
VV~
‘+ /
VZ
\& %
'/
\ Q # {{==Y£ ‘+ V
V
!X
+/ ‘+
V~
/ ‘+
V
X
V*
Q # {=={Y£ +/ ~X!
V*
³
V'
X Q{={==`=Y£
¶
V
V *
@
!!
/ *
‘
al-Mas‘
V}
Q #
Y#
IN MEDICINE
V
V
!X *
@
!!
VX\ Q # {===Y£ '/ +/VV
X \
VX" Q #
Y£
V
'!X‘
V
¡X Q # {===Y#
IN LITERATURE Z
‘ +/ ‘+/
X
V~
/ '/X!
V
Q # / ==
=={Y£ +/
VV
¦ +@!
/ *
@
!!
/ +@!
V* X
VX" Q # {===`Y£ +/
VV
¦ ~
/
/
'/X! / *
@
!!
V>$ Q #
Y£ +/ ‘+/
X
V~
/ +@!
V
Q # =Y£ *
@! / ‘!
VX¦
V
¡
¡
£ X
X
V
!
%
£ +/
‘
+@!
/ ‘+ /
*
@
!!
V*
\
VZ
\ Q # {==Y£ +/VV
@
V*
V
X
! Q # ==`=Y£
¡!V
V +/ ~
‘!
/ *
@
!!
V
Q # `=Y£ ‘+/ V
VX
V
¡X Q # == ==Y£
+/
‘\/
V
%%X%
V X
! Q # `=``Y£ *
@
!!
/
‘!
V[X X Q #
Y£
[
V
V
¢
X *
@
!!
V‘+!
VX/
VZ
%#
508
ISLAM IN IRAN
F RO M T H E S E V E N T H /T H I RT E E N T H C E N T U RY T O T H E E I G H T H /
F O U RT E E N T H C E N T U RY
IN ‘+/
X / ‘!
/ *
@
!!
VX
VZ
¦X &
%
VX¦
VZ
¦X Q # {=`Y£
‘ V
V *
‘ / ‘Umar
V>
XX Q # `=Y£ ‘+V
V /
‘ / *
‘
VX
Q #
Y£ +/ ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V
!£
¡!V
V
V
/X£
¡!V
V X
£
% +/ Z
% ‘+/
X / *
@
!!
V[X Q # {=`{Y£
V
V
V
Q # =`Y#
IN THE STUDY OF +/
‘
V~
/
V~
VZ
\
Q # Y£
+/ * @
!!
V
! Q #
fourteenth century).
IN>X¡V
V *
@
!!
/
V~
V!
Q # {=`{Y£
XV
V
V
Q # =Y£
!XV
V
V+
/ Q # =
=Y£
+/
VVX! ‘+/ V
V
! / *
@
!!
V
(d. 623/1226).
IN RHETORIC
VX¦
VZ
¦X Q # {=`Y£ ‘+/
X / *
@
!!
&
%
V
V
X Q # =`Y£
!V
V *
@
!!
/
Z
X’V
V
V!X Q # =Y£ X¡
V
V +/
‘far
*
@
!!
/ *
@
!!
V Q # `=`Y£ [
%V
V *
@
!!
ibn ‘+
V
¡X Q #
Y£
‘'!X V
V
V~
/
V~
/ ‘+ / *
@
!!
V!
(d. seventh/thirteenth century).
IN REASONING
V
V
V £
/V
V
VX Q # ===Y£
!V
V *
@
!!
V!
Q # {={`Y£
¡!V
V
V
/X
Q # {=`Y£ +¦
V
V / X!X
V
¡ Q # =`{=Y£
/V
V
*
@
!!
/ *
@
!!
VZ
V[X Q # ==Y£
!V
V *
@
!!
/ +
V~
V
!
%
Q # c. 600/1203);
+V
V
V+/
Q # =`Y£ Z
XV
V +/
VV
¦
V
Q # =`{Y£ ZX/X +¦
VXX Q # =`& =` =Y£
[
‘V
V
V Q # ==`Y£
!V
V
VX
(652/1254).
IN MUSIC
V
V
V!
Q # =`Y£
@ X / +@!
V
X Q #
Y£ *
XX *
/X
%VX Q #
Y£
%V
V
V
¡
£
‘+/ V
VX
V
*
X Q # =Y#
509
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
IN MATHEMATICS‘+X’
V*
¡¡!
V X
!£ ³X!
V+‘
¡
V
!
VX"£ *
@! / *
@
!!
/ ‘!
V
! Q # {=Y£
!XV
V
V>
%
!X£
*
V
V
¡X#
I N MEDICINE '/
V
V
>
Q # =`Y£
*
/V
V
V
% X Q # `=`Y£ +/VV
@
V'%
£
+/
VV
¦ /
%£ +/ '@X\ '/X! / *
@
!!
Q # =`=Y£
V
V
VX
Q #
Y£
!XV
V
*
@
!!
V+\
X Q # =Y£ Z
XV
V
/ ‘+
¦
V
!X£
¡/V
V
V
!
%
Q # ==``=Y#
I N GEOGRAPHY ‘+/ V
V
! / *
@
!!
V[X‘
V
Q # `=``Y£
%
X
V
Q # `=`Y£
~
!
X
V
*
Q # =Y#
IN LITERATURE +/VV
V
X
V
¡ Q # =``Y£ X¦ +/ X
*
¡ V
V *
@
!!
/
‘\/
VX
V
/X Q # ===Y£
V
V
V[X Q # =Y£ [
¦V
V
V+
/X Q # =`Y£
[
%V
V
V~
/ *
@
!!
V+
/X Q # ===Y£ ³X!
al-A‘raj; ‘'V
V '/X! / ‘+/ V
V¢
X/
V
¡X Q # {{=`{Y£
!XV
V
V+
/ Q # =`Y£ *
@! / ‘!
V¡
Q # =Y£ >X¡V
V *
@
!!
/ +@!
V+
X’ Q # =`{Y£
!XV
V ‘+/
X / *
@
!!
V~
Q # =Y£ ~
X!V
V
V*
’
V X
! Q #
Y£
/
V
Q # =Y£ *
@
!!
/ *
³
X¦
V
%X
Q # {=Y£
V
V
V[X!
V>
/ Q # {=`Y£ *
@! /
‘!
V
¡X
VX" Q #
Y£
*
@
!!
/ ‘+
V X
!#
F RO M T H E E IG H T H /F O U RT E E N T H C E N T U RY T O T H E T W E L F T H /
E IG H T E E N T H C E N T U RY
IN +@!
/
V~X¡ *
@
!!
V
%%X%
V
/
Q #
Y£ X¦
‘
V
! Q # ====Y£
V*
X *
X
V
X’
V>
/£ *
@
!!
*
’!
VX’ (d. twelfth/eighteenth century);
*
@
!!
/ *
@ /
!‘
VX’£
V*
X *X
V
X
’
Q #
Y£ *
@
!!
[¦X
V
V
Q #
Y£ *
@ V
V *
@
!!
/ *
@V
V
V¡
Q # {=={Y£ X¦
%
X / *
@
!!
V+X
Q # `={=Y£ *
X /
‘/X
V
Q # ={=Y£ *
@V
V
*
@
!!
V<X Q # ={=Y£ '/
V
V
V X Q # `={{Y£
510
ISLAM IN IRAN
V
V /
X
V X Q # ={={ ={=Y£ X¦
X@
V
/X Q # ==`Y£ *
%X
VX Q # {={Y£
Z
X’V
V *
@
!!
/
V~
/ ‘+/ V
V
!
V‘!
V
'
Q # ===`=Y£ *
@
!!
/ *
@
!!
[¦X
V
!£ ‘+
/
V~
£ V
V *
@
!!
/ *
¦X Q # K
K
Y£
!V
V *
@
!!
V}X& %
V*
X
!X Q #
Y£
*
@
!!
*
’! / X X!
V
/
X Q # / =={
==Y£ +@!
/ *
@
!!
& %
V*
\
V+
/
Q # ={{Y£ *
@
!!
‘+
V+X/X Q # =`==Y£ *
@
!!
/
V
~
V
/
Q #
Y£ X X¦
V
£ *
@
!!
Sa‘
V
/X’ Q # =`==Y£ * '/X!
V
Q # ===Y£
*
X
X
VX Q # ={=Y£ *
X *
@
¦
VXX
Q # ===Y£ *
+/VV
@ *
@
!!
/ +/
‘
V~
V
Q # {={Y£ +/
VV*
@X
V~
/
V~
V
¡X
Q #
Y£
V*
X
@
X
VXX Q # ={Y£
*
@
!!
/ *
@! X#
IN THE STUDY OF * @
!!
>
\ / *
\ ‘+
V'
&
%
V*
¡ Q # =={Y£
* X * @
!!
ZX\
V*
¡
(d. 1110/1698).
IN RHETORIC AND PHILOSOPHY (SAFAVID PERIOD) X¦
X
V
Q # ====Y£ * * @
!!
ZX\ X!X Q # ====Y£
V
V
* @
!!
/ '/X!
VX& %
V* X
X£ * X
* @
¦
VXX Q # ===Y£ * X ‘+/ V
V[
X\
V<X¡
Q # =`==Y£
!XV
V
VX£ ‘+X’V
V ‘+/ V
VX\ X¦V
X
V
£ X¦
‘
V ! Q # ====Y£ } XV
V *
V
%
VX Q # ={=Y£
!V
V *
@
!!
V
Q # `={{Y£ *
@V
V
V<X Q # ={=Y£ *X X ZX
V
Q # ={{Y£ +/
VVX! / *X Z& %
*
V %
Q # ={=Y£ *
X *
@
VX Q # ==={= ==`=={Y£ *
*
@
!!
V X£
V*X ‘+ [¦X
V+
%X& %
V
>
¡
Q # ={=Y£
*
X [
¡
/ ‘+
V>
/ Q # ==Y#
I N MATHEMATICS ‘Abd-al-‘+
VZ¡
Q # ={`Y£
!V
V
*
@
!!
V
Q # `={{Y£ } XV
V *
V
%
Q # ={=Y£ *
³
}
X/X £ *
@
!!
ZX\
V
Q #
Y£
Z
X’V
V
V ‘!
(d. 1031/1621).
511
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
IN MEDICINE X ‘+
V} X/X £
V
Q # {={Y£ V
V
VX£ * ³
/ * @
!!
V~
VXX& %
V~
%!
VX’ Q # ={{Y£
V‘'!X
V
//
VX Q # ={Y£
!XV
V
V}X£
V~
%! *
’! Q # =={=Y£ *
@
!!
*
@
V
//£ *
@
!!
X!
V
X£ ³X!V
V +@!
V}X£
*
@
!!
+/ X/
VX
V}X#34
34 Z
/@
X
X& 5*
.*
| , Tehran, Tehran University, 1362/1943, the
sections on the sciences in vols 1–4.
512
ISLAM IN IRAN
A PPENDIX II. I NDEPENDENT RULERS
AND DYNASTIES IN I RAN 35
<
=# X /
V~
Q
VV
!
Y Q`{`Y
`#
@
/ X Q```Y
3. ‘+ / X Q```Y
# +/
X / X Q`=`Y
{# X '' / ‘+/
X Q`Y
# *
@
!!
/ X / ‘+/
X Q``Y
# X ''' / *
@
!!
Q`{`Y
# +@!
/ ‘+/
X Q`=Y
=#
‘\/ / <
Q`=Y
2. ‘Amr ibn Layth (265/878)
# X / *
@
!!
/ ‘Amr (287/900)
=#
/ +@!
Q`=Y
`# '!X‘ / +@!
Q``Y
# +@!
/ '!X‘ Q`{Y
#
'' Q
/ +@!
Y Q==Y
{# @ /
Q`=Y
6. ‘+/ V
V*
% ' / @ Q{Y
# *
/ @ Q{=Y
# @ '' Q@ / *
Y Q{{Y
# *
'' Q/ @ ''Y QY
10. ‘+/ V
V*
% '' Q/ @ ''Y QY
TH E ‘ 0 <
=# +V~
/
Q`{Y
`# *
@
!!
/
Q`Y
# +VX ~
/ ‘+
V Q==Y
# +V~
/
VX! QK==K`Y
35 Dates refer to the beginning of the period of rule.
513
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
?
=# *
/X /
X Q=K`{`KY
`# ¢
X /
X Q``Y
3. ‘+ / ¢
X Q=Y
# *
/X /
V~
Q`=`Y
{# X!
! QK=K`Y
+
+ ? `
<
=# *
/X ' Q/ *
@
!!
Y Q{Y
`#
X /
V*
/X Q{Y
# ¢
X '' Q/ *
@
!!
Y QY
# '/X! ' QY
{# *
/X '' Q/ '!X‘Y Q{{{Y
# '/X! '' Q/ *
/XY QY
<
J
=# } / }XX Q`{{Y
`# X/ / } QY
# ' Q/ }Y Q{{Y
#
%X / X/ QY
{# X / !
%X Q=`=Y
# X
/
%X Q==Y
# '' Q/ X / !Y Q==Y
0 J
?
=# ZX /X ' Q/ Y QY
`# VX / ZX /X Q{Y
# ZX /X '' Q/ VX Y Q={`Y
#
X ' Q/ ZX /XY Q={`Y
{# ¢
X ! Q/ ZX /XY Q={=Y
6. ‘+/
X / ¢
X Q```Y
#
/ X /
X Q`={{Y
# ZX /X ''' Q/
Y
#
X '' Q/ ZX /XY Q`{`Y
=#
X
X / Z
X / VX Q`Y
==#
X ''' /
! / /
Q`Y
514
ISLAM IN IRAN
=`#
!V
V*
% *
@
!!
/
X Q`Y
=# ' X X +/
VV
¦ / *
@
!!
Q{{Y
0 ` +
5
6
=# ZX Q{{Y
`# Z
X Q{Y
#
%X/ ' Q/ ZX Y QY
# * *
X /
%VX/ Q==`Y
{#
%VX/ '' Q/ * *
XY Q={{`Y
# ' Q/
%X/Y Q={{=Y
#
X ' Q/
Y Q==Y
# X" /
X Q`=`{Y
# X /
X Q```Y
=# [
! ' Q/
%VX/ / XY Q`{Y
==#
'' Q/ [
!Y Q``{Y
=`#
X '' Q/
Y Q=Y
=# XX / [
! /
Q{{{Y
=#
X ''' Q/ XXY Q{Y
={# [
! '' Q/
XY Q={Y
The second dynasty
=# ~
X!V
V
&
X / X Q=Y
`#
¡!V
V
& X /
X Q{==Y
#
!V
V*
%& [
! / X Q{=====Y
4. ‘+X’-ad-Dawla, ‘+
X Q{=====Y
{# X }X& [
! / ‘+ Q{==Y
6. ‘+X’V
V
& ~
/ [
! Q{===Y
# ~
X!V
V
& +
/ ~
Q{===Y
#
!V
V*
%& [
! / +
Q`=`{Y
+
J
J
<
=# *
X ¡ / X Q={`Y
`# ¶
V
V
+/ *
¢
! / X Q``Y
# ¶
V
V
+/ *
Z
/ ¢
! Q{Y
4. Shams-al-Ma‘X +/
VV~
X/ / ¢
! QY
5. Fulk-al-Ma‘X *
/ X/ Q==`Y
# +/ X¡X + X / *
Q`=`Y
515
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
# XX / X/ Q`=`Y
# + X / *
Q Y Q`=Y
# '%
/ X/ Q=`Y
=#
%X’ / '%
Q==Y
==# XX /
%X’ Q`=Y
0
1. ‘'!X V
V
+/
VV~
‘+ Q`K`KY
`# [
%V
V
+/
VV~
QKKY
J
1. Mu‘V
V
+/
VV~
Q{Y
2. ‘'V
V
+/ *
Z
% X Q{Y
3. ‘+¦
V
V
+/
¡X‘
X’ Khusrau (367/977)
#
!X!V
V
+/ X¡X *
/X Q``Y
{#
V
V
+/
VV
X QY
# Z
X’V
V
+/VV
QY
#
XV
V
+/
¡X‘ (403/1012)
# *
V
V
+/ ‘+
V~
Q=`=`=Y
9. ‘'!X V
V +/ X¡X *
/X Q{=Y
=#
V*
%
V[
@! +/VV
Q=Y
==#
XV
V
+/ X Q==`Y
+
1. ‘'!X V
V +/
VV~
‘+ Q``Y
2. ‘+¦
V
V
+/
¡X‘
X’ Khusrau (338/949)
#
V
V
+/
VV
X Q``Y
#
!V
V
+/ X¡X *
/X QY
{# Z
X’V
V
+/VV
QY
#
XV
V
+/
¡X‘ (403/1012)
# *
V
V
+/ ‘+
V~
Q=`=`=Y
8. ‘'!X V
V +/ X¡X *
/X Q={=`Y
#
V*
%
V[
@! +/VV
Q=Y
1. Mu‘V
V
+/
VV~
+@!
Q`{Y
2. ‘+¦
V
V
+/
¡X‘
X’ Khusrau (338/949)
#
!V
V
+/ X¡X *
/X Q``Y
516
ISLAM IN IRAN
# Z
X’V
V
+/VV
QY
{#
X!V
V
+/
VV
X Q==`Y
6. ‘'!X V
V +/ X¡X *
/X Q==`Y
# +/ *
X Q=Y
?
=# [
%V
V
+/ ‘+
V~
Q{Y
2. ‘'!X V
V +/
VV~
‘+ Q`=`Y
`
1. Mu’
V
V
+/ *
Z
QY
`#
%V
V
+/
VV~
‘+ QY
#
!V
V
+/ X Q``Y
# *
¡ V
V
+/ X/ [
! QY
{#
!X’V
V
+/
VV~
Q=`=`=Y
# X% X QZ
X% X '
!
XY Q=`=`=Y
THE B
1. ‘+¦
V
V
+/
¡X‘
X’ Khusrau (363/973)
`#
!V
V
+/ X¡X *
/X Q``Y
# Z
X’V
V
+/VV
QY
TH E G H A Z NAV I D DY NA ST Y
1. Alp-Tegin (351/962)
`# +/ '@X\ '/X! / +"V> Q{`Y
3. Bilge-Tegin (355/965)
4. Böri (362/972)
{# /Ã%V> XV
V QY
# '!X‘ / /Ã%V> QY
# *
@!
!V
V
QY
#
XV
V
*
@
!!
/ *
@! Q`==Y
# X
X *
‘ ' Q/ *
@! Y Q`==Y
=#
XV
V
*
@
!!
Q " Y
(432/1040)
11. Mas‘ '' Q/ *
Y Q`=Y
=`# X/V
V
+/
‘ *
/ *
‘ Q=Y
13. ‘+ +/
VV~
Z
X’-ad-Dawla (ibn Mas‘ 'Y Q=Y
14. ‘+/ V
V[
‘'V
V
/ *
@! Q=Y
517
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
={# >Ä Q={`Y
=#
%VX
!XV
V
/ *
‘ Q={`Y
=# '/X! ¶
V
V
/ *
‘ Q{=={Y
18. Mas‘ ''' ‘+X’V
V
/ '/X! Q`=Y
=# VX
!XV
V
/ *
‘ Q{===Y
`# +
XV
V
/ *
‘ Q{==={Y
`=# Z
X! X
!V
V
/ *
‘ Q{=`===Y
``#
X * ‘V
V
/ Z
X! Q{=={`Y
`#
*
% >X¡V
V
/
X Q{{{==Y
1. ‘+X’V
V
+/
‘
*
@
!!
/
!
V X
/ X%
Q=Y
`# ¶
V
V +/ *
X!
Q==Y
3. ‘Ala’V
V
+/ X¡X }
X" Q
!
X
X
Y
(443/1051)
# +/ *
‘+ /
X!
Q=Y
5. ‘+X’V
V
+/ X¡X }
X" '' Q={Y
?
5
7
"&
=# [
%V
V
+/ X/ Ä Z Q`=Y
2. ‘+¦
V
V +/
¡X‘ Alp-Arslan (455/1063)
#
XV
V +/VV
@ *
% X Q{=`Y
#
V
V *
@! Q{=`Y
{# [
%V
V +/VV*
³
Z%V
\ Q=Y
# *
%VX '' Q==Y
# } XV
V +/
¡X‘ *
@
!!
Q==Y
8. Mu‘V
V +/ ~X
¡
Q{==K{`===K{Y
5
"&
=# +
VX Q=`Y
2. ‘'!X V
V
V+
Z Q==Y
# !XVX Q{=`Y
# ~
Q=Y
{# [
%V
V
XVX Q=Y
# >XVX Q=Y
# XVX Q=Y
518
ISLAM IN IRAN
# *
V
V *
@
!!
Q{===Y
# *
V
V ÄVX Q{{==={Y
=# Z
X!VX Q{`==Y
==# +
VX Q{`==Y
=`# >
%XVX Q{`==Y
=# *
@
!!
'' Q{==Y
5
"&
&
=# *
V
V *
@! Q{=====Y
`# } XV
V X’ Q{`{==Y
# Ä ' Q{`===Y
# } XV
V *
‘ Q{`==`Y
5. Mu‘V
V *
%VX Q{=={`Y
# *
@
!!
Q{=={Y
#
!XVX Q{{=={Y
# +
VX Q{{==Y
# Ä '' Q{==Y
5
"&
$
8
]% ^
.
_
+
within the territory of Iran.
< ‘ `
=# ~
V
/X@ Q=Y
`# X Z
V! [ /X Q{===`Y
# *
@
!!
' / Z
V! Q{`==Y
# ~
'' / *
@
!!
Q{{===Y
{# V
V *
@
!!
'' / ~
'' Q{==={Y
#
XV
V ~
''' / *
@
!!
'' Q=`=Y
7. ‘+X’V
V *
@
!!
''' / ~
''' Q==``=Y
# [
%V
V VX Q{=`{{Y
0
5
6
=#
/ *
/ X’
/X Q
!/
‘+//X
"
V[
+!
Y Q=Y
`# X /
/ *
Q``Y
# *
@
!!
/ X Q``Y
#
X! / X Q``Y
519
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
{# *
@
!!
/
X! Q``Y
#
X! / *
@
!!
Q``Y
7. ‘+ /
X! Q=`Y
# +/ X / X / *
@
!!
Q{=Y
# *
@
!!
/ +/ X QY
=# +@!
/ *
@
!!
Q{{Y
==# *
@
!!
/ +@!
QY
=`#
/ +@!
Q==Y
5
_
]
^
=# *
/
Q==`Y
`# +/ *
‘+ /
Q`{=Y
#
/X /
Q{=Y
# Z
%
‘+ / X /
Q==Y
{# XX /
Q==Y
#
/
/ XX Q{{=Y
#
/
/
Q{{=Y
The third dynasty
=# *
Q=Y
`# +VX Q !Y *X / '!X‘ Q{={Y
3. ‘+/
X X Q{={{=Y
#
% X Q==Y
{# [
! X Q={={Y
#
X Q={===Y
7. Mihr ‘+ X Q=={{Y
# *
X Q=={Y
The fourth dynasty
=#
@ ‘+ Q===Y
2. ‘+%
/ *
@
!!
‘ Q=`=Y
# X! X Q=`=Y
# *
X X Q=`=`=Y
=# +/VV*
³
*
/ X Q{{=={{Y
`# +%X ' / *
Q{{==Y
#
%VX ' / *
Q{==Y
520
ISLAM IN IRAN
# }
X" /
%VX Q{{==Y
5. ‘+X’V
V
/
/ }
X" Q``=``{Y
# +%X '' /
/
Q=`{=Y
#
%VX '' /
/
Q=`=Y
#
V
/X /
%VX Q===Y
#
VX’ /
V
/X Q{=Y
=#
/
VX’ Q=`Y
==# '/X! / *
@
!!
/
/
V
/X Q=`Y
=`#
X ' / '/X! Q`===Y
=#
% /
Q=Y
=# Z
X! Z /
% Q={Y
={# }X Z /
% Q={=Y
=# *
@! / }X Q={`Y
=# '/X! '' /
% Q={`Y
=#
X '' / '/X! '' Q={`Y
=# XV[
% /
% *X Q`={{Y
`# Z
X ‘+ /
X Q{=={Y
`=# *X +/ Z
% / Z
X Q{=={Y
TH E S A L G H U R I D A TA BE G S ( I N FA R S)
=# *
³
V
V \
/ *
Q{==Y
`# *
³
V
V
/ *
Q{==Y
# >% /
Q{==Y
# Ä / \
/ *
Q{==Y
5. Sa‘ ' /
Q{=``Y
# +/ Z
%
X /
‘d (628/1230)
7. Sa‘d II ibn Qutlugh (658/1259)
# *
@
!!
/
‘d I (658/1259)
# *
@
!!
X /
X Q=`=Y
=#
¡\ X /
X Q==``Y
==# / X /
‘d II (663/1264)
+
+ ?
=# +/ X / * @
!!
Q{==Y
`#
V
V
XV+" / +/ X Q=`Y
# >% /
XV+" Q{=`{`Y
#
!V
V +" + /
XV+" Q{=`{Y
{# X ' / +" + Q=`Y
# +X X/ ' / X Q=`Y
#
V
V +@!
/ +" + Q=`Y
521
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
# [
%V
V
X '' / +@!
Q`=`Y
# *
³
V
V +X X/ '' /
Q=Y
=#
!V
V
/ X /
Q{={{Y
==# +@!
Q=Y
=`# +/
‘ Q={==`Y
=# ~
Q`==Y
=# } XV
V Q`=`Y
+ ? J
=#
!V
V Ã Q{===Y
`#
!V
V +/
‘
*
@
!!
X ?
X /
Eldigüz (568/1172)
# *
³
V
V ÄÄ +
/ ‘!X / Ã
(581/1185)
#
V
V +/ Z
% / *
@
!!
Q{===Y
{# *
³
V
V /
% ?
X / *
@
!!
(607–22/1210–25)
THE S Q XX
X!XY
1. ‘+/ V
V[
X\ '/
¦
X Q=Y
`# ¢
¡V
V *
‘ '/
¦
X Q=Y
# >! *
@
!!
Q=Y
# '
X Q={Y
{#
¦
X Q=Y
#
!V
V ‘+ Q=Y
#
@ X
X/ Q{={`Y
# ¶
V
V Q{={Y
# ~
V
X/ Q={Y
=# <
X Q={Y
==# ~
X!X Q=={Y
12. ‘+
V*
’ayyid (766/1364)
0 +
5
6
=# +/
‘ +@!
/ *
@
!!
Q{Y
`# +/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
/ +@!
Q{{Y
3. Ma’! / *
@
!!
Q{{Y
# +/
VV~
‘+ / *
’! QY
52 2
ISLAM IN IRAN
{# +/VV‘+//X *
’! / *
’! QY
# +/VV~X *
@
!!
/ ‘+ / *
’! Q==Y
The second dynasty
=# +Ä
Q==Y
`# X / +Ä
Q`==Y
# '!X‘ / +Ä
Q`{=Y
# X *
% Q`=Y
The third dynasty
1. Anush-Tegin Gharcha (470/1077)
`# /V
V * @
!!
/ + V> Q=Y
# +Ä / * @
!!
Q{`===`Y
# +
/ +Ä Q{{==={Y
{# X +/ VVX! * @
!!
/ +
Q{==`Y
# +/VV* ³
>% / +
Q{==Y
7. ‘+X’V
V * @
!!
/ >% Q{==Y
#
XV
V *%
/ / * @
!!
Q==``Y
TH E M ONG OL OR ILKHANID DY NA S T Y
1. Hülegü (654/1256)
2. Abaqa (663/1264)
# +@!
>Ã Q=`=Y
4. Arghun (683/1284)
5. Geikhatu (690/1291)
6. Baydu (694/1294)
# }
*
@
!!
Q=`Y
# ΡÃ
XV/
*
@
!!
Q=Y
9. Arpa-Ke’ün (736/1335)
=# *X Q={Y
? + ?
=# >X¡V
V
% ~
V
/ Q={Y
`#
%
/ ~
Q{={Y
#
XV
V ~
/
Q=Y
# } XV
V +@!
/
Q=`Y
{# ZX
/
Q
Y Q=Y
# X ¢
Q===Y
523
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
7. Tandu (814/1411)
# *
@! / ¢
Q====Y
9. Uways ibn Walad (818/1415)
=# ~
‘+X’-ad-Dawla (827/1423)
>
`
=# *
/XV
V *
@
!!
/
V*
³
Q===Y
`#
/V
V X *
@! Q{={Y
#
XV
V +/
VV
X X
¡X‘ (765/1363)
# *
¡X V
V
V‘/ Q=Y
5. ‘'!X V
V +@!
Q !XY Q=Y
#
V
V
@ X Q
Y Q=Y
# X *
Q '
Y Q=Y
TH E K A RT DY NA ST Y ( `J + ` )
=# [
%V
V /
!V
V QK`=`KY
`#
!V
V *
@
!!
' Q=`{Y
#
%V
V / [
%V
V Q=`{Y
# } XV
V / [
%V
V Q=Y
{#
!V
V '' / } XV
V Q`=`Y
# ~X³ / } XV
V Q=`Y
7. Mu‘V
V ~
/ } XV
V Q`==Y
# } XV
V ? ‘+ '' / *
‘V
V Q`=Y
=# >!V <
Q>!ÃY
/V
V Q==Y
`#
Q=Y
# XV[
% Q=Y
4. ‘+X’V
V
VZ / XV[
% Q{=Y
{# [
%V
V ‘+/ V
V<
/ '/X! / XV[
%
(853/1449)
6. ‘+/
X / '/X! / XV[
% Q{={Y
# +/
‘ *
@
!!
/ *XVX Q{{={=Y
# +@!
/ +/
‘ Q`=Y
# *
@! / +/
‘ Q=Y
524
ISLAM IN IRAN
TH E Q A R A - Q OY U N LU DY NA ST Y ( I N A Z E R BA I JA N)
=#
V*
@
!!
>Ã! / Z
X! X¡
Q=Y
`# +/VV
V
/ *
@
!!
Q=Y
# ? Z
\ Q==Y
# '%
/
Q`=`Y
{# *
³
V
V
XVX /
Q==Y
# ~
‘+ Q`=Y
TH E A Q - Q OY U N LU DY NA ST Y ( I N A Z E R BA I JA N)
=# Z
X’V
V
V
\ Q=Y
`# V
V ~
!
Q={Y
3. Mu‘V
V
XV Q=Y
#
~
/ ‘+ Q{={Y
{#
/
~
Q=Y
#
‘\/ /
~
Q=Y
# ZX
\
/
’\/ Q=Y
# [
! / *
\ Q==Y
# +@!
/ *
@! Q`=Y
=# *
X /
‘\/ Q=Y
==# +
/
Q{=Y
=`# *
@
!!
/
Q={Y
TH E S A FAV I D DY NA ST Y
=# X '!X‘ ' Q={=Y
`# X
!X" ' Q={`Y
# '!X‘ '' Q={Y
# * @
!!
XV/
Q{={Y
{# X % *
~
!
Q{={Y
# X ‘+//X Q={=Y
# X
Q==`Y
# X ‘+//X '' Q={`=`Y
#
!X ' Q==Y
=# ~
Q=={=Y
==#
!X" '' Q=={=`Y
12. ‘+//X '' Q====Y
=#
!X '' Q===Y
=# '!X‘ ''' Q===Y
={# X ~
'' Q===Y
=# * @
!!
X +/VV
@ Q=`={Y
525
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
J
=# *
@! / * ¢
Q=={=``Y
2. Ashraf ibn ‘+/
X Q===`Y
# X X Q==={`Y
=# X X Q==={Y
2. ‘ X Q===Y
# '/X! Q====Y
# XV[
% Q====Y
5. ‘+ *
X X Z
% X Q===Y
THE ZAND DYNASTY
=#
! X Q===Y
`# +/VV
@ X Q===Y
# *
@
!!
‘+ Q===Y
# X \ X Q XY Q===Y
5. ‘+ *
X X Q=={=Y
#
X Q===Y
# <
‘+ X Q=`=Y
?
=# \X *
@
!!
X Q=`={Y
`#
@ ‘+ X Q=`=`=Y
# *
@
!!
X Q=`{=Y
# XV
V X Q=`=Y
{# *
³
V
V X Q==={Y
# *
@
!!
‘+ X Q=`=Y
# +@!
X Q=`=Y
0
=# [¦X ?
Q==Y
`# *
@
!!
[¦X ?
36 (1320–75/1902–55)
36 Horn, 5*
!
| , ""# ==`K=£ ? X& 5*
| , pp. 754–864.
526
Chapter 3. 5
I SLAM IN A SIA M INOR
A hmet Yaçar Oç ak
I N T RO DUC T I O N
Islam was born as a monotheistic religion at the beginning of the seventh
century AD +
/
%
~¡X# + "
systematic programme of conquest, the religion expanded in a very short
time to encompass many ancient centres of civilization of the old world such
as Egypt, Iraq and Persia. This was one of the most important and striking
events in history. The Arab conquerors who organized these conquests had
'
!
‘religion born in their midst’. Based
on the religious ideology of " and <3, they established a state whose
/
! ?" *
@
!!
# '
was a great political entity encompassing all the territories that had been the
# > "
!
!"
and then into that of the ‘+//X #
+
/ "
dominant ethnic group, these empires included an extremely heterogeneous
and interesting range of nationalities.
Included among the lands within Islam’ " $
+
Minor, in which the modern-day Republic of Turkey was established. In
ancient times this land was known as Anatolia (‘Land of the Rising Sun’).
Later, in Roman and palaeochristian times, it was called Asia or Asia Minor,
ZX
V[! Q‘The Lands of Rome’) by the Arabs and, since it had been
conquered by Turks, as Turchia by Europeans in late medieval times. In
some periods these lands have also been known by the names of the Roman
and Byzantine provinces they included. Among these, the names Anatolia
[!
!
"
!
times: Eyalet-i Anadolu and Eyalet-i Rum.
527
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Today, Turks use both the ancient term Anatolia and the medieval term
Turchia for Anadolu and Türkiye respectively. They never use the terms
+
*
ZX
V[!# ‘Anadolu’ has geographic connotations, while
‘Türkiye’ has political, ethnic and cultural connotations. The ancient Roman
term of Asia Minor is preferred by Western historians in particular.
During its history, Asia Minor has seen a succession of political, ethnic,
socio-cultural and religious transformations – Hellenization, Romanization,
Christianization and Islamization. The present chapter deals with the
Islamization period or, to be more precise, it examines when, how and by
whom Islam was brought to these lands and how it developed there.1
Asia Minor in pre-Turkish times: a short review
The period most closely related to the diffusion and development of Islam in
Asia Minor is the Eastern Roman Christian period or, as it has been called
more recently, the Byzantine period. When the Turks entered Asia Minor
as invaders in the eleventh century, these lands were part of the Byzantine
!"# > V
"
$ / Z
!
XX !" ?
# [
the victor was, both sides were inevitably weakened. The battles were not
fought for territorial expansion, but rather in order to control the East–West
trade routes and the related commercial gain. In addition, continuous wars
of succession within the Byzantine empire gave rise to frequent changes in
the ruling dynasty and a weakening of the state. By the time the Turks had
1 Up to the present time, there have not been many monographs analysing all aspects of
the history of Islam in Asia Minor. We can, however, mention some articles written at the
beginning of the twentieth century by the famous German historian Franz Babinger and
the Turkish scholar Fuad Köprülü, and books by one Western and two Turkish researchers:
F. Babinger, ‘Der Islam in Kleinasien: Neue Wege der Islamforschung’, Zeitschrift der
Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft, LXXVI, Leipzig, 1922, pp. 126–52; F. Köprülü,
‘Anadolu’
°º! >Ã%
Ï
+
V /
/
tarihin menba’
Ï’, in ¬$¬
.
¬
# _
, Istanbul, 1338/1922 (as can
be seen from the subtitle, ‘A Look at the Religious History of Anatolia and its Sources’,
when writing this article, Köprülü used and listed many sources that were not known to
Z
/#
" '
! +
*&
its perspective is more wide-ranging than Babinger’s article); pp. 183–235 of Köprülü’s
5¬
.
®
#¯ ±>
>
% <
²& +%
& =&
be considered a short introduction to the history of Islam in Asia Minor; S. Vryonis, The
Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the Eleventh
through the Fifteenth Century, Berkeley/Los Angeles/London, University of California
Press, 1971 (although this work is somewhat partial at times, it is the most detailed
research on the subject up to the present time); O. Çetin, Selçuklu Müesseseleri ve Anadolu’da
®°
’
' ±¡\ '
"
'
! +
²& '
/
&
*
Ï
Ï& ==#
528
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
penetrated into Anatolia, the Byzantine empire had long since forgotten the
glorious days of Justinian (r. 527–65) and Heraclius (r. 610–41).2
>
"
&
/\
protection by the Roman emperor Constantine the Great (r. 311–37) in
the fourth century, gave rise to one of the most important historical
transformations in the Mediterranean area: the expansion of Christianity
on the basis of the political strength of the Roman empire. This accelerated
with the increasing importance of Constantinople and culminated with the
subdivision of the empire in 395 after the death of Emperor Theodosius. By
!& +
*
"
[!
!"
a Christian country. This process created three differences between the two
halves of the former Roman empire: the political centre of the Western empire
[!&
<
&
!
£
other hand, the political centre of the Eastern empire was Constantinople, its
}%
# '
& !
Roman empire had become two completely separate entities, each declaring
the other to be heretics.3
Due to the complex ethnic structure of this region, not all the local
population was Orthodox. Moreover, many small Churches were established.
To discourage the development of these Churches, the Byzantine central
"" ! !
& "
points of view and to tax them heavily. This policy proved to be counter-
productive, however, since the leaders of the Churches aided and abetted
foreign invaders and fought alongside them against the Byzantines. The
stance taken by these ‘heretical’ Churches was also seen during the raids
into Asia Minor by Muslim Arabs during Umayyad and ‘+//X !#
>
$ " / $& %
Dhu-l-himma by the Arabs and as Battal-nama by the Turks.4
2 For the Byzantine political situation before the Turkish invasion, see V. Ostrogorsky,
Histoire de l’état byzantin, Paris, Payot, 1956; A. A. Vasiliev, Histoire de l’empire byzantin, Paris,
Éditions A. Picard, 1969; L. Brehier, Vie et mort de Byzance, Paris, Albin Michel, 1969.
>
"
/ V! % / " /
information about the political, administrative, economic and social situation in Byzantine
Asia Minor before the Turkish conquest. See Vryonis, Decline, pp. 1–68.
4 On these epics, see M. Canard, ‘Delhemma, Seyyid Battal et Omar al-No’man’, Byzantion,
XII, 1937, pp. 186ff; H. Ethe, Die Fahrten des Sajjid Batthal, Leipzig, 1871; G. Husing, Zur
Rostahmsage-Sajjid Battal, Leipzig, J. C. Hinrichs, 1913; P. N. Boratav, ‘Battal’, in ®°
Ansiklopedisi, Istanbul, II, pp. 344–51; I. Melikoff, ‘al-Battal’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new
edn, ed. B. Lewis et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, I, pp. 1101–4. These last two articles also
provide a detailed bibliography.
529
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Islam in Asia Minor: political, ethnic,
social and religious transformations
C O NC E P T UA L F R A M E WO R K
Theoretically, the Arab invasion during Umayyad times could be seen as
the beginning of the penetration of Islam into Asia Minor. But this does not
mean that it had gained a substantive foothold by then, and even less that it
had become widespread there. The process by which Islam spread and gave
rise to a culture and a set of traditions that would eventually constitute the
cultural identity of the majority of the population began with the Turkish
settlement of this region during the eleventh century. The entry of the Turks
into Asia Minor led to the Islamization of the area.
Islamization could be described as the process that began with the
spreading of Turkish settlements in Asia Minor in the twelfth century and
/! ¡\
# > "
creation, with state support, of a set of social and cultural values, of religious
organizations, of the development of various branches of the arts (literature,
music, architecture), of the sciences and of a legal system. This process
encompassed four transformations – political, ethnic, social and religious –
which were still active as late as the sixteenth century, the period of the Ottoman
empire’s greatest strength. In what follows, the Islamization of Asia Minor
will be analysed from the point of view of these four transformations.
Political transformation: the settlement of a
Muslim Turkish population and Turkish states
TU R K I S H I N VA S I O N A N D S E T T L E M E N T
The conversion to Islam of the Turks began at the time of the Umayyads. The
>
%
!
*
! +
/ ! ! V
century on the eastern frontier of the Umayyad empire. In ‘+//X !&
>
%
!
""
!"£
&
!!
in the army, became commonplace during the reign of the caliph al-Mu‘
!
(r. 833–42). Later, they constituted the entire commanding class of the army
and in time they took over the administration of the ‘+//X
"
#5
5 A useful monograph based on the principal sources concerning the role of Turks in the
‘+//X !" # # & ®°
5¬
±'
!
>
%²& '
/
& °
/
Üniversitesi Publications, 1976.
530
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
A succession of Muslim Turkish states that was to culminate in the
!
!" /
/! * !
> %
/
Ï Q
%
Y# > '
!
of Central Asia, the Middle East and even the Balkans and had profound
effects on the history of these regions. With the conversion to Islam of the
Turks began one of the greatest transformations in their history. Bernard
Lewis describes this transformation very well:
A distinguishing feature of Turkish Islam, from its very beginning, is the
completeness with which the Turks surrendered themselves to their new
religion. Partly because of the simple intensity of the faith as they encountered
it on the frontiers of Islam and heathendom, partly because their conversion to
Islam at once involved them in " against their own heathen kinsmen, the
converted Turks sank their national identity in Islam as the Arabs and Persians
had never done.6
Thanks to the Muslim Oghuz Turks of south-west Asia, who from 1037
\
?
&
}
¡\ !"& !
its history the Muslim Middle East was dominated by a nomadic nation of the
""# ¢ >Ä Z \
Z
={{& ‘+//X
"
$
‘ Z & *
! >
%
/
a dominion over Muslim lands that was to last for many centuries.7 This
also introduced a unique revolution into the Middle East – the increasing
!
*
!
# Z & ¡\
?
! X!
!
¡ "
+
* !
the Byzantines, thus consolidating their hold over the Middle East. Due to
its nomadic and militaristic character, this empire was of a kind never seen
before.
> " '
!
+
*
!" #
The political, ethnic, social and religious developments within this process
"" }
¡\ !" +
*
/
with them the greatest changes ever witnessed in these lands. Politically, it
6 B. Lewis, 5
#
,
%
2 $
9
$
>
Q
' & %& >
&
Simon & Schuster, 1997, p. 88.
7 According to Claude Cahen, the Turks’ invasion of the Middle East and Asia Minor, and
the consequent introduction of a new ethnic group into these regions, has not received the
attention it deserves from Western historians and this is unfortunate, since the invasion
was as important, from a world perspective, as the Germanic, Slav and Arab invasions.
See C. Cahen, ‘Le problème ethnique en Anatolie’, Cahier d’Histoire Mondiale, II, 1954–5,
""# K`# ¡\ !" ?
& *# +# Ñ !& 2¬ ¬
±
®
²
Tarihi ± }
¡\ !"²& '
[The Period of Foundation],
Ankara, Türk Tarih Kurumu, 1989; M. A. Köymen, 2¬ ¬
±
® ²
5
± }
¡\ !"²& '' ® _
®
[The Period of the Second
Empire], Ankara, Türk Tarih Kurumu, 1984.
531
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.26 Aya Sophia, Istanbul (© G. Degeorge)
meant that the frontiers of the Byzantine empire were pushed back almost
to the Aegean Sea; from an ethnic point of view, the Muslim Oghuz Turks
(Turkomans) had moved into Asia Minor; from a social point of view, a totally
different social order was introduced; and from a religious point of view,
there was Islamization and the introduction into Asia Minor of symbols
related to Islam.
In a sense, the Turkish invasion of Asia Minor was not part of the
"
!! \
"
}
¡\ !"& /
more the inevitable consequence of political developments in Persia.8 Proof of
/
/
*
% Q==Y / ¡\
Alp Arslan and the Byzantine emperor Romanos Diogenes.9 This was not a
/
/ ¡\
! \
+
*&
but rather a defensive strategy against an attack by Romanos Diogenes upon
&
!
X! # >
from the conditions of the treaty signed between the parties. In the event,
8 This point of view has been analysed in detail in C. Cahen, ‘La première pénétration
turque en Asie Mineure (seconde moitié du XIème siècle)’, Byzantion, XVIII, 1946–8,
pp. 5–67. See also C. Cahen, La Turquie pré-ottomane, Istanbul, Institut Français d’Études
Anatoliennes d’Istanbul, 1988, pp. 83–5, and the English translation Pre-Ottoman Turkey,
# # V¢
!& %& >
" ?
/
& =& "# =£ # >
& ‘Selçuklu
Ï’ ±>
% ¡\
²& Belleten, X, 1946, pp. 37–44.
9 See C. Cahen, ‘La campagne de Manzikert d’après les sources musulmanes’, Byzantion,
IX, 1934, pp. 613–42; Turan, ‘Å
%
Ï’, pp. 27–31; Vryonis, Decline,
pp. 96–103.
532
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
even though the Byzantine emperor was captured by the sultan, he was later
released with no loss of territory or privileges.
> \
+
*
! \
¡\
administration’
"
>
%!
were pouring into Persia from Central Asia could settle but also be kept
under control. These clans were continuously fomenting trouble but, up
!& ¡\
/ !
Byzantine province of Asia Minor. Thus, following the battle of Manzikert,
Turkoman lords like Artuq, Saltuq, Danishmend and Mengujek established
principalities in Asia Minor. The Artuqids were in Mardin, Harput and
environs, the Saltuqids were in Erzurum, the Danishmendids were in the
area encompassing Tokat, Niksar and Malatya, and the Mengujeks were
around Erzincan and Sivas.10 The Danishmendid conquests in Asia Minor
were especially admired by the Turks of those days and gave rise to epics
known as Danishmendnama.11
However, the Turks who managed to establish a permanent state
covering almost all of Asia Minor, excluding the area of the Aegean and the
*
!
&
}
¡\
in Persia. Among these, Kutlamish (or Kutalmish) had tried to take over the
}
¡\ & /
/
/ !
Persia and banished to Asia Minor. In 1081 Sulayman, son of Kutlamish,
\
Z
°% Q
Y
!
"
£
years later he also conquered Antakya. Not having dismissed the idea of
settling his accounts with his cousins in Persia, he did not intend to stay on
+
* #
&
!
?
was equally adamant that he should not return.12
Thus, not only had the battle of Manzikert not been fought with the aim
of conquering and settling Asia Minor, but the Turkish lords who had been
/ /
"
!"
$
10 Disregarding a few articles on these states, there are only two monographs on the subject,
both written by Turkish historians: O. Turan, ²
%
5¬
5,
Q
# <¬_ Q
³
Q
±²
%’
5
# [The
History of the Eastern Anatolian Turkish States: Political History and Civilization of the
Saltuqs, Mengujeks, Sökmenlis, Dilmaçlis and Artuqids], Istanbul, Turan Press, 1973;
F. Sümer, ±
²
% ’da Türk Beylikler [Turkish Principalities in
+
¡\ >!²& +%
& >Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï& =.
11 Ò# +%%
& ‘
/V *%
Ó! }
>Ã% !
aus der Mitte des 13. Jahrhunderts’, in Proceedings of the Twenty-second Congress of Orientalists,
Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1957, pp. 432–5; I. Melikoff, >
<
#
,
_&
° , I: introduction et traduction; II: édition critique, Paris, Maisonneuve, 1960.
See also I. Melikoff, ‘Danishmendides’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis et
al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, II, pp. 110–11.
12 See A. Z. V. Togan, \ ´
5¬
5
7
[Introduction to General Turkish History],
Istanbul, 1970, pp. 202–3; Vryonis, Decline, pp. 103–33.
533
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
intention of staying. Nevertheless, political conditions made it necessary for
the Turkomans, who had been banished from Persia, to settle in Asia Minor
permanently.13 Z !
% °%
"
&
!
!
¡\ [!# > > %
irreversibly settled in Asia Minor.
?
The real penetration and spread of Islam in Asia Minor occurred under the
¡\ [!#
*
!
+
* ‘ZX
V[!’, referring to the fact that these were the lands of the Eastern Roman
!"& ¡\
/
¡\ [!#
Turkish historians, however, have generally preferred the terms ‘Anatolian
¡\
’ or ‘¡\
>
% ’.
> /
¡\ [! !
'
!
+
*
! / >
%
/
!
#
>
>
%
compete, on the one hand, with the Byzantine empire and, on the other, with
the Danishmendids, who also established a Turkish state that dominated a
large part of central and eastern Asia Minor.
During the reign of Qilijarslan I, the son of Sulayman, the sultan
Z
&
!
#
/!
&
°% =&
to retreat back east. In 1106 Qilijarslan took Malatya from the Danishmendids
and conquered Mavsil in 1107, but he was defeated by the
*
Chavlu and
drowned in the Habur river. His son Mas‘ %
!
!
"
# <
& ¡
''
Crusaders and at the same time decisively vanquished the Byzantines in 1176
* %"
Q
!Ï%/Y# ¢
& >
% " +
* /
!
! ¡\ [!
regaining Persia. Another important development at this time was Qilijarslan
II’s conquest of the Danishmendid state, thanks to which more than two-
+
*
!
¡\ [!#14
Before his death, Qilijarslan II followed the ancient Turkish tradition
and subdivided his country among his sons. The Third Crusade in 1190
coincided with the ensuing struggle for supremacy among these three
sahzadas# & ¡\
/
13 C. Cahen, ‘Notes pour l’histoire des Turcomans d’Asie Mineure au XIIIème siècle’, Journal
Asiatique, CCXXXIX, 1951, pp. 335–54.
14
"
¡\ [!&
/ V!
monographs by Cahen and Turan.
53 4
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
%#
& } XV
V
%
' !
\
/
/! ¡\ #
" &
1204, the Crusaders of the Fourth Crusade took Constantinople, founded a
<
Z
!
%
°%
and its environs.
°V
V
%
' Q# =`=K`Y
"
/ +
V
V
\
/
Q# =``KY& ¡\
[! " / "
!
# ¢ \
"
on the Black Sea and Antalya on the Mediterranean, it gained two important
commercial ports. Thanks to the resultant income from international
!!& ¡\ [!
social and economic conditions of Asia Minor.15 It was during this period that
!
X/V
V
! Z
*
@ V V
al-‘+
/ ! *
! "
Q
V+
Y
+
#
& "
$
# > ¡\
[!
"
"
/
} XV
V
%
''#
>
%!
Q Z
/
revolt) of 1240,16 which was an important turning-point in the development
of Islam in Asia Minor, the Mongols invaded Asia Minor. This marked the
¡\ [!#17
The Vatican State tried to take advantage of the situation and sent
Franciscan and Dominican missionaries to convert the pagan Mongols and
restore Christian supremacy in Asia Minor. Among these missionaries,
the Dominican Simon of Saint-Quentin has left writings full of interesting
observations concerning contemporary social and religious life in the
region.18 *
& Z
!
°% \
Constantinople in 1261, putting an end to the Latin state. This period saw a
"
"
! ¡\
+
*
!
*
XX
XV
V
V[!
Q !
V[! / Y#
15 See Cahen, Pre-Ottoman Turkey, pp. 155–68, and La Turquie pré-ottomane, pp. 114–20; Turan,
²
%
5¬, pp. 395–402.
16 On this revolt, which from many points of view occupies a very important place within
the context of Turkish history, see Köprülü, ‘Anadolu’
°º! ’, pp. 303–11. The
above-mentioned book by Cahen also contains some information on this revolt, but for
more detailed information, see C. Cahen, ‘Z
/
‘, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed.
B. Lewis et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, I, pp. 843–4; Turan, ²
%
5¬, pp. 420–6;
+# #
%& La révolte de Baba Resul ou la formation de l’hétérodoxie musulmane en Anatolie au
XIIIème siècle, Ankara, Société d’Histoire Turque, 1989. The latter work includes a detailed
bibliography on the subject.
17 See Cahen, Pre-Ottoman Turkey, pp. 269–79, and La Turquie pré-ottomane, pp. 227–50; Turan,
²
%
5¬, pp. 427–57.
18 This very important Latin work is Simon de Saint-Quentin, Historia Tartarorum [History
of the Tartars], ed. Jean Richard, Paris, Paul Geuthner, 1965.
535
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
TU R KO M A N S TAT E S A N D T H E OTTOMAN ERA
With the domination of the Mongols that began in 1277, the Turkoman clans
were forced to migrate towards Byzantine lands in the west. There, they
founded several small independent states that the Byzantines had neither
!
# >
*&
the Aydinoghlu, the Karesi and the Germiyan.19 Of these, the Menteshe and
the Aydinoghlu fought successfully against the Byzantines and the Venetians
in the Aegean area.20 The
73
\
was a rhyming epic about
!
Z +
$ " and <3 tradition of
these principalities.21
""
K
/ / !
Q!
Ï
Z ÔY
¡
Z
!" K
!"
!
*
# ¢
/
geostrategic position near the Byzantine empire and the successful policies
!
&
*
& !
""
at the beginning of that century already on its way to rapidly becoming an
empire. It had become a beacon that attracted many people, both for spiritual
reasons like waging a " and for material reasons like acquiring loot. Due
to the political and economic weaknesses of the Byzantines and the other
Christian states of the Balkans, it was able to expand into Asia Minor and
into the Balkans. In this way it consolidated its military, administrative
and socio-economic strengths.22
In May 1453 a young and energetic sultan who had just ascended the
throne, Mehmed II, conquered Constantinople and made it his capital.
Thus, he not only put an end to the once-glorious Byzantine empire, but
also became its successor, gaining great notoriety in the Western world in
the process. The fall of Constantinople – the political and spiritual centre of
Orthodox Christianity – to the Ottomans opened a totally new era, not just
19 For the only monograph analysing the collective history of these Turkoman states,
°# #
Å
Ó& %
2
% Q
[Anatolian
Principalities and the Aqqoyunlu (The White Sheep) and Karaqoyunlu (The Black Sheep)
²& +%
& >Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï& =#
#
& ‘Les principautés
turcomanes au début du XIVème siècle d’après Pachimère et Grégoras’, Tarih Dergisi (Mélanges
[
9
\3 ±), XXXIX, 1979, pp. 111–16. For additional individual monographs written
by both Western and Turkish historians, see P. Wittek, Das Fürstentum Mentesche: Studie zur
Geschichte Wetskleinasiens im 13.–14. Jahrhunderts, Istanbul, Universum Druckerei, 1934.
20 See particularly E. A. Zachariadou, Trade and Crusade: Venetian Crete and the Emirates of
Menteshe and Aydin (1300–1415), Venice, Library of the Hellenic Institute, 1983.
21 I. Melikoff-Sayar, Le Destân d’Umur Pacha, Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1954.
22 Many monographs have been published about the Ottoman empire since Joseph von
Hammer. Nevertheless, as far as the classical age is concerned (which in the context of
" !
Y& # °
%& The Ottoman Empire: The Classical Age
1300–1600, London, Weidenfeld & Nicholson, 1973.
536
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
3.27 Ottoman Tughra from
the sixteenth century which
resulted from joining the
name of a sultan with that
of his father, followed by the
traditional Turkish title Khan
(© Khalili Family Trust/Nour
Foundation)
for the Western Christian world, but also for the Islamic world. The main
feature of this new era was the fact that the Christian heritage of Rome had
been added to the Muslim political heritage of the Ottoman empire. With this
conquest, the young sultan Mehmed II not only acquired the title of
or %. (‘the Conqueror’), but also created a centralized militaristic
empire that would remain the strongest entity in either East or West until
the beginning of the eighteenth century.23 He had conquered the formerly
Byzantine lands of Asia Minor and the Balkans and thus had merged the
political traditions of classical Islam and Rome in a single political force.
Mehmed II dreamt of dominating the whole world and organized all his
! # !"! !
!
"&
!
&
!# \ >/
(Pontus) Byzantine state and the Akkoyunlu (Aq-Qoyunlu) Turkoman state
which had played a leading role in the affairs of both eastern Asia Minor
and Persia.24 He also expanded his dominions into the Balkans. Mehmed’s
successors continued these conquests and put an end to any hope the newly
23 See F. Babinger, Mehmed the Conqueror and his Time, trans. R. Manheim, ed. W. C. Hickman,
?& ? ?& =£ # °
%& Fatih Devri Üzerinde Tedkikler ve
Vesikalar I [Research and Documents on the Times of the Conqueror], Ankara, Türk Tarih
!
Ï
Ï& =£ # °
%& ‘Mehmed II’, in ®°
% , Istanbul, VII,
""# {K{£ # °
%& ‘Mehemmed II’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis et
al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, VI, pp. 978–81; S. Tansel,
7³
Mehmed’in Siyasî ve Askerî Faaliyeti [The Political and Military Activities of Sultan Mehmed
the Conqueror according to Ottoman Sources], Ankara, Türk Tarih Kurumu, 1985.
24 On the Akkoyunlus, see J. E. Woods, 5
%&&
Q
$ Q
,
%
15th/9th Century Turco-Iranian Politics, Minneapolis/Chicago, Bibliotheca Islamica, 1976.
537
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
‘ite Safavid state may have had of controlling Asia Minor.25 They
\ !
"
*
!%& "
"
/ ! $
"
'
! #
By that time the Ottomans ruled over the most powerful, developed
and vast empire in either East or West. The Ottoman empire subsumed the
many bickering Balkan states; under its authority, their populations enjoyed
a long period of peace that modern Ottoman historians call the Pax Ottomana.
Unfortunately, however, the Ottomans paid a very high price for this and had
/
& \
manpower and economic potential. By the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries
the empire had reached its natural limits and a slow decline had set in.
Ethnic transformation: Muslim Turks
and indigenous populations
We do not have exact historical and statistical information concerning the
ethnic demographic structure of Asia Minor before the arrival of the Turks.26
Nevertheless, there was almost certainly a decrease in the population as a
result of the Muslim Arab raids. The greater part of the population was made
up of Christians who could mostly be considered Greek (8 *) and who
were mostly employed in the agricultural sector. In general, they must have
spoken and written some sort of Greek with traces of the ancient languages
of Asia Minor. On the other hand, most of the population of eastern Asia
*
!
" +!
*"
\ /#
Further south there were Assyrians (Syriac-speaking Christians).27
Although modern Turkish nationalist historians claim that the battle
of Manzikert was fought with the aim of settling Asia Minor and making
25 Z# ÃÃ%Ô
& ‘Les relations entre l’empire ottoman et l’Iran dans la seconde moitié du
XVIème siècle’, Turcica, VI, 1975, pp. 128–45; H. Sohrweide, ‘Der Sieg der Safaviden in Persien
und seine Rückwirkungen auf die Schiiten Anatoliens im 16. Jahrhundert’, Der Islam, XLI,
1965, pp. 95–223; E. Eberhard, Osmanische Polemik gegen die Safawiden im 16. Jahrhundert,
Freiburg, Klaus Schwarz Verlag, 1970; I. Beldiceanu-Steinherr, ‘La règne de Selim Ier:
tournant dans la vie politique et religieuse de l’empire ottoman’, Turcica, VI, 1975, pp. 34–
49; G. E. Caretto, ‘Appunti per Sunniti e Sciiti nell’area ottomana’, in La bisaccia dello sceicco:
omaggio ad A. Bausani, Venice, 1981, pp. 165–70; A. Allouche, The Origin and Development
$
$
¯_
]§§§§), Berlin, Klaus Schwarz Verlag, 1983, p. 197; J.
L. Bacque-Gramont, >
Q
$
]§§^, Paris/Istanbul/
The Netherlands, Historisch-Archaeologisch Institut Istanbul, 1987; J. Aubin, ‘La politique
orientale de Selim Ier’, Res Orientes (Itinéraires d’Orient : Hommages à Claude Cahen), VI, 1994,
pp. 197–216.
26 This problem has been analysed in depth by C. Cahen in his ‘Le problème ethnique en
Anatolie’, Cahier d’Histoire Mondiale, II, 1954–5, pp. 347–62. Vryonis (Decline, pp. 143–93) has
made a detailed study, on a regional basis, of the ethnic structure and its transformation.
27 See note 4 above.
538
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
it a ‘motherland’, we have seen that this was not the case. It is, however,
true that the ancestors of the present-day Turks of Turkey, the Oghuz Turks
(Turkomans), who had only recently converted to Islam, started settling
in this region after the battle. Subsequently, it did indeed become their
‘motherland’. The important point is that the great majority of the newcomers
were Muslim Oghuz Turks. These populations, who had been banished from
?
}
¡\ !"&
suitable areas to settle. In particular, the central and eastern parts of Asia
*
/ $% "& /
the cool highlands for the summer.
The Orthodox Byzantines did not oppose this advance towards the
western parts of Asia Minor because they were already familiar with
the Kuman (Kipchaq) and Oghuz Turks who had come from the Balkans and,
having converted to Christianity, were recruited by the Byzantine army as
mercenaries. Moreover, the Byzantines had had their assistance during the
\
$ !"# '
& V
minorities, who hated the Byzantines, not only did not oppose but even
welcomed the arrival of the newcomers because, even though they were
occupying their lands, these incomers did not interfere in their religious
affairs. Both these factors must undoubtedly have made it easier and quicker
for the Turks to conquer and settle in Asia Minor.28
Turkish historians and an older generation of Western historians differ
on several points concerning the Turkish settlement of Asia Minor. The main
disagreement is over the population density of these newcomers, while a
second difference of opinion concerns whether all the Turks or only some
of them were nomadic. When examined carefully, however, it is clear that
!
$
$
V>
% "¡
¢ "
/
opinion and a reaction to this by the Turks.
Historians divide the Turkomans’ arrival and settlement in Asia Minor
into two phases: before and after the Mongol invasion.29 > "
followed the battle of Manzikert, when great numbers of Turkomans entered
and settled in Asia Minor. Not all of them were nomads, since they included
Muslim groups who had started to lead sedentary urban lives while still in
Central Asia. These urban groups settled in the cities of Asia Minor, where
"
"# +
phase, Turks had become the dominant majority in the region. The second
28 Cahen, Pre-Ottoman Turkey, p. 204, and La Turquie pré-ottomane, p. 164.
29
!"& *# #
Å& 5¬
5Q
±
,
% ’nun Fethi [The
> % & > ¡\ ? > \ +
²& '
/ & =& ""# =K£
C. Cahen, ‘La première pénetration turque en Asie Mineure’, Byzantion, XVIII, 1948,
pp. 68–9; Cahen, Pre-Ottoman Turkey, pp. 143–54, and La Turquie pré-ottomane, pp. 101–9;
Togan, Umumî Türk Tarihine, pp. 191–200; Turan, ²
%
5¬, pp. 1–44, 213–16.
539
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.28 Dome of the Selimiye Mosque, Edirne (© G. Degeorge)
phase is characterized by great waves of migration, which started at the
same time as the Mongol invasion and originated from Transoxiana (#
+’ an-nahrY& X
!& +/
¡
+
# "
& !
urban Turks also came to Asia Minor together with nomads.30 This was the
" °V
V
%
'
+
V
V
\ /
'#
It has been claimed that Turks arrived in Asia Minor long before the battle
of Manzikert.31 Indeed, some contemporary Turkish archaeologists assert that
there was a proto-Turkish presence in Asia Minor in the period before Christ.
+
!
! &
no convincing evidence.32 On the other hand, Western historians like Claude
!
"
Turks did not yet form the majority of the population of Asia Minor, even
30 See F. Sümer, ‘Anadolu’
Ï }ÑÅ/ >Ã% ! } ®’ [Was it Only Nomadic Turks
that Came to Anatolia?], Belleten, XXIV, 1960, pp. 567–95.
31 See, for example, R. N. Frye and A. Sayili, ‘Selcuklular’
Ò
%
>Ã%’ [The
> % *
/ ¡\²& Belleten, X, 1946, pp. 97–131.
32 V. Sevin, ‘Mystery Steale: Are Stone Images Found in Southeastern Turkey Evidence of
Early Nomads and a Lost Kingdom?’, Archeology, July/Aug. 2000, pp. 47–51; V. Sevin and
+# Î
& ‘
%%
Ô +
’
ÓÅÏ Õ/
’ [Warrior Shepherds in
Eastern Anatolia], Belleten, CCXLIII, 2001, pp. 501–18.
540
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
though they were quite numerous. According to Cahen and other historians,
Turks became a majority in the area only after the Mongol invasion, in other
words from the thirteenth century.33
From the time of the Third Crusade in 1189 led by Frederick Barbarossa,
Western sources begin to use the term ‘Turchia’ for Asia Minor.34 This shows
that by then Asia Minor had become a Turkish land and that the parallel
" >
%
'
!
/
# "
rural areas were concerned, this process was undoubtedly begun by nomadic
Turkomans. On the other hand, the situation in the cities was a little different
and should be analysed in the context of the process of Islamization, which
! >
%
Q / Y#
In conclusion, no precise information exists regarding the absolute
numbers and percentages of Turks in the region at this time and it is unlikely
that any will be found. If there had been tahrir defterleri (provincial surveys) in
¡\ !&
!
" &
!
" !
#
! !
/ ""
/ ¡\
also by Mongol (Ilkhanid) administrations in the thirteenth century, if only
for tax-collecting purposes, but for unknown reasons these have not been
" #
!
Turks were still a minority before the Mongol invasion, it is an incontrovertible
historical fact that after this event they gradually became a majority.
Another obscure point regarding the ethnic and demographic basis of
the diffusion of Islam in Asia Minor revolves around the question of whether
all Turks that came to the region during these two waves were Muslims.
!
!
¡ ! *
!&
/
with differing periods of conversion, but that there were also some Uygur
Ï"Å
% >
% Z
Q ! "/
/ *
Y
along with other groups which had converted to the Nestorian sect of
Christianity while still in Central Asia. This explains why as late as the
sixteenth century Ottoman tahrir defters (imperial chancery registers) mention
people with Turkish names but who are Christians. Although Western and
Turkish historians have advanced a number of differing theories about
these populations, it is almost certain that they were Nestorian Turks who
converted to Christianity while still in Central Asia.
It is clear from the above example that, a few exceptions notwithstanding,
most of the Turks in Asia Minor were Muslims. On the other hand, most
of the local population were Christians of various denominations, with the
exception of a few who had converted to Islam. In urban settlements, in
particular, these two religious groups – who by now were living in close
33 Cahen, Pre-Ottoman Turkey, pp. 143–54, and La Turquie pré-ottomane, pp. 101–9.
34 See Cahen, Pre-Ottoman Turkey, p. 145, and La Turquie pré-ottomane, p. 103.
5 41
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
proximity – were intermarrying. Although there are no precise data, it is
not hard to imagine that Christian girls married into Muslim families, thus
creating a mixed population. There are references to such a trend in epics like
the Battalnama and the . In turn, these mixed marriages must
$ '
!#
Another aspect of this ethnic intermingling, with special relevance to
modern-day events, was the presence in Asia Minor of a Kurdish population.
The Kurds live in an area (referred to in early Islamic sources as ‘Kurdistan’)
that encompasses parts of Persia, present-day Iraq and Asia Minor. The
great majority of Kurds converted to Islam during the Arab conquests.
Consequently there must have been Turks who, having settled in Kurdish
majority areas, became Kurds, in the same way that Kurds living in Turkish
majority areas became Turks. The process is still continuing at the present time.
Social transformation: villages and peasants,
cities and citizens
P RO BL E M S A N D O B S E RVAT I O N S
+
&
!/ >
% !
+
Minor followed a nomadic lifestyle. Nevertheless, some of them gradually
settled in the villages of the Anatolian steppes that had been abandoned
by their Byzantine inhabitants or were still partially settled by Byzantines.
Most of these villages still exist today and are easily recognizable by their
names, even if they have gradually metamorphosed over the centuries.
The newcomers also founded their own villages, again easily recognizable
by their names.35 +
"
& !
concerning them as far as Byzantine times are concerned,36 but unfortunately
¡\ [! >
%!
""
+
*# '
"/
"
V!
structure, populations or economic activities of the villages of this period. It is
only from Ottoman times onwards that information exists concerning almost
35 On this subject, see especially Türkiye Cumhuriyeti Dahiliye Vekaleti,
5 °
#¬
³
3
% [Names of Our Villages in the Administrative Organization],
Istanbul, 1928; C. Türkay, 2.
%
2 <
7³
®
²’nda
Q
%
[Tribes and Tribal Subgroups in the Ottoman Empire according
! ?! *
+ ²& >
% & °Ó
</
& `=#
36 For example, see L. Brehier, ‘La population rurale au IXème siècle d’après l’hagiographie
byzantine’, Byzantion, I, 1924, pp. 177–90; G. Roillard, La vie rurale dans l’empire byzantin,
Paris, Librairie d’Amérique et d’Orient, 1953; M. Kaplan, ‘Les villageois aux premiers
siècles byzantins (VIème–Xème): une société homogène?’, Byzantinoslavica, 1982, pp. 202–
17; M. Kaplan, Les hommes et la terre à Byzance du VIème au XIème siècle: propriété et exploitation
du sol, Paris, Publication de la Sorbonne, 1992.
542
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
every village. Indeed, thanks to the tahrir defters (imperial chancery registers)
even the names and numbers of taxpayers are known. Studies carried out
"
!
related data on the subject.37
As for the cities, a treasure trove of source material is nowadays available
to historians wishing to conduct research into the medieval cities of the
classical age of Islam, like Cairo, Damascus, Aleppo, Baghdad, Basra, Bayhaq,
>
/& *
& Z
%& Z
%XX
!
%
# +
!
is available in chronicles and travel accounts about these cities that were
the metropolises of their times. Works were written in medieval times that
focused on most of these cities. On the other hand, very little information
/ +
*
¡\
Turkoman principalities. Another problem lies in the fact that the current
state of these cities is far removed from that in the Middle Ages. The only
source of particular value we possess is the '/ Z
&
V
century traveller from the Maghrib (western North Africa) who wrote about
Asia Minor at the time of the principalities.38
As in the case of the villages, the Ottoman period is very rich in source
material for the cities. In addition to the tahrir defters, the awqaf defterleri
(religious foundation registers) and the shar’iyya sijills (&4*’s court registers),
there are many more archival documents covering the period. Nevertheless,
there are no Ottoman sources dealing with the Muslim cities of Asia Minor that
correspond to European city administration, church or monastery archives
which provide so much information about the socio-economic, religious and
cultural situation of medieval and later times in cities and towns. Similarly,
there are many problems with the Ottoman sources, the main one being
that there is very little pre-Ottoman and Ottoman information concerning
religious institutions and communities because these registers were simply
administrative instruments set up for practical purposes.
37 The following are examples, among many others, of these studies: N. Göyünç, XVI.
'¬3
#
_² [The Sub-province of Mardin in the Sixteenth Century], Ankara,
>Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï& ==£ # !& ¢µ[
%
#
3Q
¢µ[
'¬3
#
_² [The Sub-district of Manisa in the Sixteenth Century], Ankara, Türk
>
!
Ï
Ï& =£ °# *Ô
&
_²
3 _
3
]§§^
[The District of Kemah and the Sub-district of Erzincan], Ankara, Türk Tarih Kurumu
Ï
Ï& =£ *# Î& ¢µ
¢µ
¬3
_² [The District of Canik in the
²& +%
& >Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï& =£ *# °
&
%
] .^Q
§
8 < & +%
& >Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï& `£ #
Ô
& ¢µ
¢µ
'¬3
³ ¬
_² ±%Ó
ÑÃ
²& '
/
& +
Ï
Ï& =`#
38 This important source has been published more than once in the Arab world and in Turkey,
in both the original version and translations. One of the best editions is
#.
.
2))),
$
11
$*
<’.
!
+‘"’ib al-’$& # +#
V+ X!
*# +#
V*
X&
& =# > " !
some of the cities of Asia Minor.
543
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
An understanding of the religious, social and cultural structures of the
cities of Asia Minor during Turkish times rests in great part on a knowledge
of their historical origins. It must also be kept in mind that, though there
may have been some similarities, the cities of Asia Minor differed from
European cities in terms of both social and physical structures. A study of the
information provided by Henri Pirenne on medieval European cities clearly
reveals the differences.39
V I L L AG E S A N D P E A SA N T S
The physical and social aspects of the Turkish settlement of Asia Minor
that substantially changed the ethnic and religious structure of the rural
areas concern the villages and cities in which these newcomers lived. When
studying the Turks in the rural areas, it is important to understand the concept
of ‘nomad’. As has already been mentioned, the great majority of Turks were
from the Muslim nomadic Oghuz clans called Turkomans.40 They settled in
the river valleys of central Asia Minor that greatly resembled their ancestral
lands in the steppes of Central Asia. Even though we call them nomads,
they were not people who lived throughout the year in tents, following their
$%
"
!# > "
the winter in shelters that they found in abandoned villages or that they had
/
! # > " "
% # >" !
research shows us that they gave the name of their Turkoman clan or of their
political-religious chiefs to the villages that they founded.41
With the arrival of spring, some of these Turkomans were left behind to
!
!
"
$%&
winter in tents made by themselves. Most of these villages probably lacked
a mosque – or when a mosque did exist, it was presumably a very simple
structure built of mud-brick or stone. The madrasas (Islamic schools) of the
cities were unknown in these small communities.
The Mongol tribes that invaded Asia Minor in 1246 were added to the
Turkish communities that inhabited the rural areas. Almost all the Mongols
were pagans who gradually converted to Islam. As with the Turkomans, the
Mongols also settled in the steppes of Asia Minor, founding villages and
adopting a semi-nomadic lifestyle. Many villages in the area between Sivas
39 For a comparative study of the structure of medieval cities, see H. Pirenne, Les villes du
Moyen Age, Brussels, Pirenne, 1927.
40 > / %
/
Ô
+
* # Ã!& ²3
]5¬
^Q
5 2
5 [The Oghuzes (Turcomans): Their History, Tribal
Organizations and Legends], Istanbul, Ana Publications, 1980.
41 See note 35 above.
544
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
3.29 Historical area of Suleimaniye, Istanbul
(© UNESCO/Dominique Roger)
%Ó "V
>
%
/ *
/
the names given to them at that time.42
One must also consider the indigenous rural populations of Asia Minor.
& >
%
&
"
/
villages to seek refuge in the western areas. But as time went on and they saw
" ¡\ [!& /
!
villages. Indeed, some of the sultans showed great pragmatism and, with the
aim of repopulating these villages, not only invited their former inhabitants back
from Byzantine lands but also offered them, in addition to their former villages,
42 +# #
%& ‘!
º ´'''# Ã ÏÏ °%
ÏÏ
+
QZ%Y’da
/ Z
/
Ö Ò ’ [Emirci Sultan and His Hospice: A Babai Shaykh in Anatolia (Bozok) in
the First Half of the Thirteenth Century], Tarih Enstitüsü Dergisi, IX, 1978, pp. 130–208.
545
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
agricultural equipment, goods, animals and seeds and declared them exempt
!
#43 These policies quickly had the desired effect and
Z
"
/
¡\V
!
#
CITIES AND CITIZENS
Urban transformation
Almost all the cities of Asia Minor had been transferred in ancient times to
the Romans, then from the Romans to the Byzantines and then, from the
eleventh century, from the Byzantines to the Turks, beginning from the east
and proceeding towards the west. In Christian times, all these cities had a
physical and social structure that was very different to that of ancient times.
Some of the Turks settled in the Byzantine cities of Asia Minor,
including famous cities of the Roman and Byzantine eras such as Konya
Q'
!Y& +!
Q+!
Y&
Q/
Y&
Q
Y& ÏÓ
Q*
Y& %Ó Q
!Y
+%
Q+
!Y# >
that the Turkish invasion damaged the area and paralysed commercial
activities has been refuted by Cahen. According to him, even though it
/
>
%
upheaval, these areas subsequently became more prosperous than before.44
For example, when the cities of Sinop and Antalya were conquered by Ala-
V
\
/
'&
%
! !
/
conceding commercial privileges to Venetian and French merchants.45 The
¡\
[!
"
land depended on the strength of commercial activity and thus they built
Q Y
# >
# !
of the inns are still standing.46 !
& ¡\ "
"
to the reconstruction of the cities and towns, and built mosques, madrasas
(schools), tekkes (dervish lodges), bazaars, hammams (communal baths) and
so on, owned by religious foundations. They did not concern themselves
"
/ & /
/
% +º &
+%Ó
/
#
43 O. Turan, ‘Ï
Ï %º
’ [Forced Deportations of Christians and
the Settlement Policy], in Türk Cihan Hâkimiyeti Mefkûresi Tarihi [History of the Turkish Ideal
¢ !
²& '
/
& >
Ó
?
/
& =& ""# ={K#
44 Cahen, Pre-Ottoman Turkey, p. 189, and La Turquie pré-ottomane, p. 148.
45 Turan, ²
%
5¬, pp. 395–6.
46 K. Erdmann and H. Erdmann, Das anatolische Karvansaray des 13. Jahrhunderts, Berlin, Gebr.
Mann Verlag, 1961–76 ; O. Turan, ‘Å
%
Ï’ ±> ¡\
²&
Belleten, X, 1946, pp. 471–96.
546
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
Structural characteristics
In terms of physical characteristics and social and economic organization,
these cities were not very different from other Muslim cities of the Middle
East and over time these similarities increased. In other words, they became
cosmopolitan cities like Cairo, Damascus, Aleppo, Baghdad, Basra, Bayhaq,
>
/& *
& Z
%& Z %XX
!
%
& !
&
religious, social and professional groups and a governing bureaucracy.
Christian, Jewish and Muslim communities lived side by side. Nevertheless,
because of their close commercial ties with Persia and the Arab world, their
Islamic characteristics were strengthened. The Turks, who came from the
+
>
X
!& / !
the traditions of the cities from which they had originated. These relations
with the great urban centres of Central Asia were still alive in Ottoman times.
One of the aspects differentiating the cities of Asia Minor from other
* !
" ¡\
!
! V%
corporatist organizations, called Akhilik, which probably originated from
western Persia. The fact that the medieval Muslim organization of futuwwa
played an important part in the creation of Akhilik can be seen in that
+% \
futuwwatnama. The Akhilik was a
corporatist organization of merchants and artisans of the cities of Asia Minor
\
V
& +%
/ *
!#47
Not much is known about their history until Mongol times during the second
half of the thirteenth century, when a certain Akhi Evren lived. The most
detailed information comes from the end of the fourteenth century and for
/ /
'/ Z
#48 The Akhis were
$
!
!
was weak and they were particularly strong during the period when the
Ottoman empire was in the process of consolidating its power.49
47 Even though the relationship between Akhilik and the futuwwa organization of medieval
Islam is known, except for Asia Minor and Persia this institution is not present anywhere
else in the Muslim world. It was particularly strong in Asia Minor between the thirteenth
and eighteenth centuries. For detailed information about Akhilik, see Köprülü, Türk
. , pp. 207–16; Köprülü, ‘Anadolu’
°º! ’, pp. 386–7; O. Turan, Les origines
de l’empire ottoman, Paris, E. de Brocard, 1935, pp. 128–9; C. Cahen, ‘Sur les traces des
premiers Akhis’, in O. Turan (ed.), Mélanges Fuad Köprülü, Istanbul, Osman, 1953, pp. 81–91;
Cahen, Pre-Ottoman Turkey, pp. 105–200, 337–41, and La Turquie pré-ottomane, pp. 154–60,
316–20. Many books about Akhilik have been published in Turkey during the last twenty
years, but these will not be mentioned since they are all of an apologetic nature.
48 '/ Z
& Muhadhdhab, 1, pp. 223–63.
49 Köprülü, Les origines. Some of the more recent Turkish historians have given exaggerated
descriptions of this phenomenon.
5 47
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.30 Ottoman gold sultani, AH 926 (© Khalili Family Trust/Nour Foundation)
Social structure
The majority of the Muslim population living in the cities of Asia Minor was
made up of Turks. This was due to immigration, which accelerated from
the beginning of the thirteenth century. Even though Turkomans generally
settled in rural areas, some contemporary Mongol (Ilkhanid) sources
mention Turkomans who lived in urban areas like Sivas and made a living
from commerce.50
Naturally, there were also scientists, merchants and bureaucrats of Arab
?
/ %
&
# '/ Z
mentions that when he toured the cities of Asia Minor in the fourteenth
century, he spoke to scholars and bureaucrats of Arab and Persian origin.51
>
"
/ ¡\ [!
the Ottomans included imams, . (secretaries), mu’adhdhins (callers to
prayer),
$* and &4* (judges) who had both temporal and religious duties,
mudarris (teachers at madrasas), sayyids and *$ who were descendants
?" *
@
!!
&
%
orders, which were widespread institutions in those days.
! ¡\ [!
!
& V*
!
– that is, Greeks, Armenians and a few Jews – were also present in differing
numbers in cities of Asia Minor like Izmir, Konya, Bursa, Sivas and Kayseri.
! '/ Z
! }%
!
¡ &
while in others (especially in eastern Asia Minor) the Armenians made up
the majority.52 Jews were present in commercial centres like Konya, Antalya,
Sinop and Sivas.53 Bursa’s importance increased after the Ottoman conquest,
!
/!
50
!"&
%
/ *
@
!!
V
& 0
.
+
.
‘.,
Z
& X X & =#
51 '/ Z
& Muhadhdhab, 1, pp. 224–62 passim.
52 '/ Z
& Muhadhdhab, 1, p. 239.
53 T. Baykara, 5¬
±
±
? ¡\
Turkey], Ankara, 1985, p. 137.
548
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
a city with international characteristics where, in addition to the Turkish
Muslim population, there were Arab and Persian Muslims, Greeks, Jews and
Armenians. These populations lived in small urban districts called mahalles,
which did not exist in medieval European cities, but were the backbone of the
structure of typical Muslim cities of the Middle East. Each mahalle had its own
mosque (a " ‘ or a smaller masjid) and a tekke. This administrative structure
continued throughout the Ottoman empire and up to the present time.54
Centres of Muslim life: foundations and related institutions
The most common historical documents regarding the Islamization of Asia
Minor are those dealing with the properties of waqfs (religious foundations)
created in the Turkish cities. The principles behind these foundations and their
practices have been the backbone of Muslim religious and social institutions
since the times of the ‘+//X # !
/
present in this region before the introduction of Islam, it was only in Muslim
times that ‘ ""
"
/
poor, with no compensation, just for the sake of gaining God’s approval and
that this was institutionalized with a set of rules’.55 Of course, other factors
may also have played a role. Almost certainly, considerations like the long-
term prestige of the individual or family making the donation were important.
The foundations were created with the aim of building and running
institutions with social functions, known by the general name of imaret and
including institutions such as madrasas, shifakhanas (hospitals), " ‘s or masjids,
3+ (dervish convents, also called takiyyas or khaniqas), hammams,
(kitchens feeding the poor) and kervansarays (caravanserais). A foundation
might also have the aim of providing poor students with scholarships or poor
people with treatment, supporting converts to Islam ( *) or providing
shelter and treatment for sick animals. In general, the institutions present
¡\
!
V
!
!
for the provision of various social services. Ottoman archives are full of
documents that detail how they functioned, the most important of which are
the evkaf defterleri (religious foundation registers) kept on a sanjak basis, which
54 Any one of the monographic studies concerning Ottoman districts (sancak) will provide
information about the mahalle system. See previous notes.
55 See, for example, L. Milliot, Introduction a l’étude du droit musulman, Paris, Recueil Sirey,
1953, pp. 547ff; F. Köprülü, ‘
%Ï *Ã
%
% *
>
>%
!ÃÃ’
[The Legal Nature of the Institution of Waqf and its Historical Development], µ¯
Dergisi, II, 1942, pp. 1–36; C. Cahen, ‘[¾$
\
’, Studia Islamica, XIV,
==& ""# £ Z# & ‘
%Ï’, in ®
% & ´'''& ""# ={K`£ Z# &
Institution du vaqf au XVIIIe siècle en Turquie: étude socio-historique, Ankara, Éditions
Ministère de la Culture, 1990; R. Peters, ‘Wakf’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn,
ed. B. Lewis et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, XI, pp. 59–63.
5 49
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
was the administrative unit of the Ottoman empire, in the same way that
nowadays it is the il (province) in the Republic of Turkey.
Due to the important role played by these institutions in the functioning
of society, a complex legal system was created for their regulation. This legal
system accepted their legitimacy and also protected non-Muslim foundations
in a Muslim country. When a Byzantine territory was conquered by the
¡\ [!&
!
continued their existence and retained their autonomy. The Ottoman empire
continued this approach, and it persists up to the present time.
There is no statistical information regarding the number of "
‘s,
masjids, madrasas,
3+ and turbas that existed in the cities of Asia Minor
¡\ [!
>
%!
""
# ! "
of view of archival sources, we are more fortunate as far as the Ottoman
empire is concerned. Thanks to the studies carried out at the level of the
administrative unit – sanjak – for the Ottoman classical age, there are records
for most of these institutions, including those that no longer exist.56 It should
be borne in mind, however, that some of the institutions for which Ottoman
records exist were actually founded in previous eras and simply continued
to operate into Ottoman times.
Likewise, due to the lack of information about the socio-cultural history
&
contribution and function in the propagation of Islam in Asia Minor and in
the formation and successive development of Islamic culture. Thus, there are
many unanswered questions concerning the contribution of "
‘s, masjids,
madrasas and 3+ to the life of Muslim communities in Asia Minor during
! ¡\& >
%!
""
!
#
The mosque has been the main element of Muslim cities since the very
beginning of Islam. A mosque is not just a place of worship, but also a social
institution where various topics including politics are debated, news coming
from other cities or countries is disseminated and scholars speak on a variety
/¡# ' & !
/
‘forum’.57 During the Middle
56 The following data are an example of the numbers of institutions in various regions of
Asia Minor:
Mardin Manisa Kayseri Erzincan Harput
"
‘ 8 4 3 6 4
masjid 33 20 2 6 14
madrasa 2 9 5 3 10
3+ 6 20 10 9 4
turba 7
57 On this subject, see J. Pedersen, R. Hillenbrand and J. Burtonpage, ‘Masdjid’, in Encyclopaedia
of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, VI, pp. 644–703.
55 0
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
Ages, mosques were even used as temporary shelters for needy people. The
!
!\
+
* ¡\
!
!#
Among the religious and social institutions of the cities and towns of
+
*
!
# +"
from the usual term "
‘, they were also referred to as takiyya, darga, asitana,
khaniqa or buq’a, according to their dimensions and functions. They were
basically the same, the only difference being the religious order they served.
At certain times and in certain circumstances, these institutions played a
much more important role in the Islamization of Asia Minor than did the more
conventional mosques. Especially in rural areas, the dervishes would work
!
they would engage in
‘ rites and dhikr meetings or hold classes for junior
dervishes (
*Y
!#58 There are many extant documents relating to
these institutions during Ottoman times, and we will later examine their role
in the process of Islamization in the cities and villages where Muslims and
Christians lived side by side.
Religious transformation: the introduction
and propagation of Islam in Asia Minor
AN OV E RV I E W O F C H R I S T I A N I T Y I N ASI A M INOR
DU R I N G P R E -I S L A M IC T I M E S
Over the millennia, in both the pre-Roman period and that of Roman
domination, Asia Minor was a place where many colourful pagan cults
" # >
" /
$
%
unique characteristics. By the time Asia Minor became part of the Eastern
Roman (Byzantine) empire, Christianity had long since been present there.
&
Christianity did not spread to the remotest corners of Asia Minor. Even
during the sixth century, when the Byzantine empire was at the height of its
power, Christianity had not completely erased all the various idolatrous cults
!
$
""’
/
"
#
Not only did the idolatrous cults of ancient deities still exist, but the beliefs
of many of the Christians went little further than a simple acknowledgement
of the Trinity (God, Jesus and the Holy Ghost). The only difference from
previous cults was that beliefs related to ancient deities were transferred
58 & +# #
%
#
%& ‘Zaviye’, in ®
% ,
XIII, pp. 476–88.
551
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
to Christian saints. The missionaries understood early on that the only
way to convert people was to accept their existing beliefs and, by way of a
reinterpretation, apply them to Christianity. This gave birth to many popular
religious beliefs that were a mixture of idolatry and Christianity.59
Some of these versions were originally dualist Churches which, having
/
/
XX !"&
/ /
from Persia. They had taken refuge in Asia Minor, where they had formally
converted to Christianity but kept their Manichaean beliefs. The most
!"
?
!&
$
/
Bogomilism in Bulgaria in the ninth century. There were also denominations
! & % *"
\ /
who had split because of theological differences concerning Jesus Christ, and
the Assyrians and Gregorians.60
As a result of these mixtures, as the centuries went by, some independent
denominations were born in addition to the more traditional denominations
of Asia Minor like the Greek Orthodox, the Gregorians and the Assyrians.
Even Greek Orthodoxy changed over time, spawning new sects like the
\ /
" ! ""
of ancient Greece. These were considered heretical by mainstream Orthodoxy
/ Z
!
&
# *
&
$ / ?
Byzantine empire, Persia was engaged in propaganda for Zoroastrianism
in Asia Minor. In addition, adherents of religions like Mazdaism and
Manichaeism, which were born in Persia as a reaction to Zoroastrianism, took
+
*# +
"
$
!"
structure of religion in Asia Minor. The religions of Persian origin gave birth
$
Q
Y
% *
! Q
*
%
'
!
Y& ?
! Q
Z
\
Z
X\
Islamic sources) and Thondrachism.61
Against all these religious deviations, the Byzantine empire chose to
strengthen the Greek Orthodox sect in Asia Minor by trying to impose it by
# +
&
!
$
59 Ostrogorsky, Histoire, pp. 76–7; J. Jarry, Hérésies et factions dans l’empire byzantin, Cairo,
L’Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale, 1968, pp. 154–5.
60 On Orthodoxy and other denominations within the Byzantine empire, see O. Clement,
Byzance et le Christianisme, Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1964; J. Guillard,
‘L’hérésie dans l’empire byzantin des origines au XIIème siècle’, Travaux et Mémoires de
l’Institut d’Ethnologie, I, Paris, 1965, I, pp. 299–324; Jarry, Hérésies; W. E. Kaegi, %
Q
Society and Religion in Byzantium, London, Variorum Reprints, 1982; R. Janin, La géographie
ecclésiastique de l’empire byzantin, III: Les églises et les monastères, Paris, Institut Français
d’Études Byzantines, 1969.
61 See H. Ch. Peuch, Le Manichéisme, Paris, Payot, 1949, pp. 64–5; H. Ch. Peuch, ‘Le Manichéisme’,
in Histoire des Religions, II, Paris, Gallimard, 1972, p. 630; S. Runciman, Le Manichéisme médiéval,
Paris, Payot, 1949, pp. 14–16, 20, 37–47; Ostrogorsky, Histoire, pp. 295–6.
552
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
when the Turks started gradually to penetrate and settle in Asia Minor it
was in a confused state. The central and eastern regions, in particular, were
characterized by the presence of many smaller Churches and denominations
that had been born out of a reaction to mainstream Orthodoxy and were
widespread among the non-Greek population for various political, social,
!
# + $
/
the Turks’ conquests and consequent settlement. As previously mentioned,
the local populations who were religiously repressed and had to pay many
taxes were reluctant to help the Byzantines resist the Turkish advance.
P O L I T IC A L P OW E R S A N D R E L IG I O N
The state and the Muslim population
The claims by some earlier and contemporary historians (not specialists in
> % Y
¡\
!
"
Islamization in Asia Minor has been refuted both by Western historians like
Claude Cahen, Bernard Lewis and Marshall G. Hodgson and by Turkish
historians like Fuad Köprülü and Osman Turan.
+ & > %
'
!
continuing across a vast area extending from the frontiers of the Byzantine
!" ?
! Z
%
+ /
# >
" / ¡\ [!&
section by the Danishmendids, and the eastern section by entities such as
the Mengujekli, Saltuqlu and Artuklu principalities. Each of these states had
a religious policy that they applied in their own domains.62 The two main
actors of these policies were the Muslims and the non-Muslims.
The settlement policies of these states consisted in settling Turks,
whether nomadic or sedentary, in the valleys, plains and highlands of
eastern, south-eastern and central Asia Minor, with the aim of making them
productive members of society. With this objective in mind, which was of
paramount importance for them, they made use of the institution of the waqf
(religious foundation). Even though we do not know the exact dates of the
creation of these institutions, as time went by they were established in areas
increasingly towards the west as the Turkish advance progressed. On the
/
%
&
/
settled by Turks, and consequently to be Islamized, were around Lake Van,
"
V
" / ÏÏÏ!
% Q
Y #
62 See note 10 above.
553
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.31 *
XX
XV
V
V[!’s Shrine, Konya (© J.C. Chabrier)
These states ruled over a large population of Muslim subjects the
!
¡ ! > %# +
}
¡\
&
! &
/
'
!# >
! / # Z
/
¡\ [! ‘ite has never
been convincingly proved and indeed has been refuted by F. Köprülü.63 The
¡\
[!
/ '
!
knew both Arabic and Persian very well. The sultans and their subjects were
neither overly conservative nor bigots, so much so that at the time Arabs
doubted that the Turks were real Muslims.64
> !
!
&
& &
poets and writers of Turkish, Arabic and Persian origin to their courts. For
!"& ¡\ [! !
?
+
/
such as ‘+/ V
V*
¡ '!X‘
V
Q # ==`Y& * @
!!
\X
Q # =`=Y&
‘
V¡X Q # =`=`Y
‘!
V+/
Q # =`{Y#
In the city of Ahlat in the Sökmenli principality, ‘+/ V
V
!
‘Abd-ar-
[
@!X Q # =={Y&
6& (jurisprudence) became famous. There were
> %
&
¡\ madrasas in Asia
63 Babinger, ‘Der Islam in Kleinasien’, pp. 130, 146–7.
64 Cahen, Pre-Ottoman Turkey, p. 204, and La Turquie pré-ottomane, p. 164.
55 4
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
Minor, settled in various Arab countries. All these and other factors greatly
!
#
> !
!"
" # >
%
Z%
Q
they stood in clear contrast to Sunnism) and cooperated with them in the
conquest of the Balkans. This continued until the beginning of the sixteenth
century, when the Safavid dynasty of Persia began to propagandize for
‘ite sect in Asia Minor. This propaganda was immensely successful
! V
""
"
the burden of taxation and settlement policies.65 The social, religious and
even economic unravelling caused by this propaganda caused the Ottoman
administration to take drastic precautions. As a result, a socio-religious class
called the Qizilbashlik, which already existed, gained strength. This non-
/ " #66 > $
not disappear over the centuries and was inherited by the Turkish Republic,
recently manifesting itself under different guises.67
The state and non-Muslims
'
" / ¡\ [!&
the Turkoman principalities and the Ottomans concerning the non-Muslim
""
# +
!
/
&
numbers of non-Muslims such as Orthodox Greeks, Gregorian Armenians,
}
& +
&
*"
\
/
in these states. Turkish administrators were conscious of the fact that, if
they were to maintain law and order, they had to protect the non-Muslim
communities, since the newly arrived Turks were mostly nomadic or semi-
nomadic and could not actively participate in the more productive sectors of
# > !
"
peace prevailing among all communities.
65 Eberhard, Osmanische Polemik, pp. 128–63; J. Aubin, ‘La politique religieuse des Safavides’,
in Le Shiisme Imamite (Colloque de Strasbourg 1968), Paris, Presses Universitaires de France,
1970, pp. 236–43; Caretto, ‘Appunti’, pp. 165–70.
66 On this subject, see H. Sohrweide, ‘Der Sieg der Safaviden in Persien und seine
Rückwirkungen auf die Schiiten Anatoliens im 16. Jahrhundert’, Der Islam, XLI, 1965,
pp. 95–223.
67
&
"
=& !
ÏÏ/
Ó
! + Ö
/
$#
"
/
=& +# #
%& ‘+ Ö% Z%
ÓÖ%
%%Ï
%
Ï
× } Z Z
%ÏÓ Z
Ï }Å%’ [An Overview of Recent Publications
on Alevism and Bektashism and Some Facts], Tarih ve Toplum, No. 91, 1991, pp. 20–5, and
No. 92, 1991, pp. 115–20. Thus, the orthodox and unorthodox facets of Islam in Asia Minor
live on in our times.
555
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
After his raid in the Menderes valley in western Asia Minor in 1196, for
!"& ¡\
[!& } XV
V
%
'& /
!
}% "
+%Ó
! #
only did he provide them with land and agricultural implements; he also
gave them a long-lasting tax exemption.68 In the east, the Artuklu monarch
Balak Ghazi deported the Gerger Armenians who had revolted against
him, but settled them in favourable circumstances in Hanazit and did not
!# >
¡!V
V Q# =={`KY&
Artuklu monarch, was characterized by the prosperity of his Christian
subjects. Similarly, the reigns of %
*
Saltuq (r. 1145–76) of the Saltuqids
and Sökmen II (r. 1128–83), lord of Ahlat, were prosperous times for the
Christians of eastern Asia Minor.
The example of the Danishmendids is even more striking. Even though
this dynasty was attached to the ideology of " and <3, as shown in
the epic Danishmendnama that narrates their struggle, they were extremely
tolerant of their Christian subjects. Indeed, the contemporary historian
Michael the Assyrian reported that the Christians were grief-stricken when
Gümüshtekin Ahmad Ghazi died in 1104.69 As mentioned previously, as a
result of the repression they had suffered under the Byzantines, the non-
Orthodox Christians in particular had not been especially hostile to the
Turks since the very beginning of the conquest and they viewed the Turkish
advance as a just retribution against their overlords.
¡\ [!
>
%!
""
!
$/
""
"" ahl adh-dhimma (‘people of the
covenant’) than other Muslim countries, they were able to include their non-
Muslim subjects within their economic and social structure. This realistic
and equitable policy undoubtedly strengthened these states. Another
positive effect had been to annul any Byzantine claim to be the protector
of Christians, since the Christian subjects of the Turkish dynasties did not
consider the Byzantine empire as a protector and refuge.
Nevertheless, the Mongol invasion that began in 1246 changed the
situation of the Christians of Asia Minor. When the Mongols conquered
¡\
+
* "
&
!
such for another twenty years without interfering in the affairs of Muslims
or Christians. Among the two religious groups, they preferred the alliance
*
! ¡\ &
&
adversaries. The Armenians in particular attempted to gain advantage from
an alliance with the Mongols. The same kind of considerations caused the
68 See note 43 above.
69 See M. Le Syrien, Chronique, trans. J. B. Chabot, Paris, 1905, p. 195; M. D’edesse, Chronique,
translated from the original Armenian by E. Dulaurier, Paris, Durand, 1858, p. 256.
556
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
Mongols to court the friendship of the Greeks and to recruit Georgians into
their army. As a result, the Christians were able to gain privileges that they
tried to use against the Turks – for example, several bishoprics that had been
abolished by the Turks were re-established. This state of affairs continued
until the Mongols began to convert to Islam.
¢ }
/
'
! =`&
similar conversions among the nomadic Mongol tribes accelerated. Since
their arrival these tribes had been pursuing nomadic lives in the steppes of
Asia Minor, but after their accepting Islam under the leadership of Turkoman
elders they began to settle and adopt a sedentary lifestyle.
5
#
Q
<
_
_
The fact that governments followed policies favouring Sunnism has been
interpreted by some present-day historians as a policy of forced conversion,
but this does not seem to have been the case. It is, however, certain that these
"
! ! ¡\
?
#
$ > %
!
tenth century, when they gradually began to convert to Islam, must have been
+
% >
# >
quickly adapted to their new religion and adapted it to their own culture.
As a result of the historical developments referred to above, the majority
* ! +
* # >
&
urban areas with a more developed written culture, were predominantly
&
&
"
# '
!
¡\
!
!
~
/
!
! +
Minor, especially among scholars and in the juridical system, while in
V
X‘ /
$ #
/
!&
~
/
*X%& !
+
*# + ~
/
*X%
+
* ! ! !& !"
"#
>
¡
> %
!
/
~
& /
/
& / !
"
&
was better suited to their social structure.
‘
There are few sources on the currents and sects other than Sunnism in Asia
*
¡\
>
%!
""
# +
557
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
research has thrown some light on the subject, much remains obscure.70 It has
been known for some time that many of the nomadic Turkomans who came
to Asia Minor in the thirteenth century had beliefs that were at variance with
!
"" $
"
!# Z
!
&
only try to reconstruct the substance of these currents on the basis of a few
documents and present-day situations. For example, after their conversion to
Islam the Turkomans may have preserved some of the beliefs of pre-Islamic
times that were tied to the cult of ancestors, the cult of the Celestial Divinity,
various natural cults, Shamanism, Buddhism, Manichaeism, Mazdaism,
Mazdakism and other ancient Asian religions.71
"V
" !&
‘V'!X‘ $
! !
/ Q
fact that was considered almost impossible until now). Since the eleventh
century, the Turkomans living in northern Syria and south-east Asia Minor
"! '!X‘#72 Thus, at the beginning of
+
/
V
/
¡
in this region and claimed that ‘+’s soul had entered his body without his
receiving any negative reaction.73 Also noteworthy was the strong messianic
belief prevalent in the Babai revolt of 1240 and in other revolts against Mongol
rule in Asia Minor, including the Jimri revolt.74 One might even say that after
the conversion of the Ilkhanid monarch Oljaytu Khudabanda (r. 1304–17) to
'!X!
&
!
/ ""
‘ism
in Asia Minor had been created. This came to an end, however, when the
'%
!
#
‘V
'!X‘ $
& >
%!
‘ites; they merely
maintained their pre-Islamic beliefs beneath an Islamic veneer. It was for this
Z%
/
"
! !
& '
! +
*#75
70 This question is analysed in C. Cahen, ‘Le problème du Shiisme dans l’Asie Mineure
Turque pré-ottomane’, in Le Shiisme Imamite (Colloque de Strasbourg 1968), Paris, Presses
Universitaires de France, 1970, pp. 115–29.
71
/¡& +# #
%& % ´
2 ´
® ±
®°
¶ _
5
[Pre-
'
!
+
Z%
Z²& '
/
& °Ó!
Ï
Ï& `&
p. 312. An attempt has been made in this work to analyse the subject within the framework
of the sources and of modern research.
72 See F. Daftary, The Isma’ilis: Their History and Doctrine, Cambridge, Cambridge University
Press, 2001, pp. 356, 374.
73 See ‘+/ V
V[
@! ‘!
V
/
& #
$*
$
+
, Istanbul,
à !
</
Q
Å/º Y& # `{& # /#
74 Ocak, La révolte de Baba Resul, pp. 75–80.
75 On this subject, see especially J. K. Birge, The Bektashi Order of Dervishes, Hartford, Hartford
Seminary Press, 1937, p. 291; I. Melikoff, Hadji Bektach: un mythe et ses avatares: genèse et
6
5& , Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1998.
558
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
+ ! &
'!X‘ '!X!
‘ism had spread in Asia Minor in this period, notwithstanding any partial
$ !
# \ &
been no communities of believers in these sects in later times.
& /
! "
events in eastern and oriental Asia Minor during the second half of the
thirteenth century. This sect originated from the ‘Adawiyya, which was
founded in the twelfth century by Shaykh ‘+ / * X Q # ==`Y
! ""
! ‘ism and defending the Umayyad
"& "
'# >
/
!
sect, with ancient local beliefs. It was followed by Kurds of the mountains of
V
+
*# > /
! %
&
!
"
&
!
% ‘+ #
> & %
& !
>
%!
* +
*# >
of today were formed at the end of the fourteenth century.76 No signs of the
presence of this sect have ever been encountered outside south-eastern Asia
Minor.
Mystical aspects of Islam in Asia Minor:
Sufism and the religious orders
T H E I N T RO DUC T I O N AND SPREAD OF SU F I SM
IN ASI A M INOR
%
&
currents, began appearing in Asia Minor at the beginning of the thirteenth
century, when most of the region had been conquered and the political
and social situation had begun to stabilize. These religious orders found
an environment conducive to their development and the states gained
spiritual support that would strengthen and legitimize them in the eyes of
""
# >
&
%
""
&
spoke different languages and wore different clothes. They followed the
76 *! Ò & ‘ ’,
®
¬
# _ , I/3, 1926,
pp. 1–35; R. Lescot, Enquête sur les Yezidis de Syrie et du Djebel Sindjar, Beirut, Mémoires
de l’Institut Français de Damas, 1938; S. S. Ahmed, The Yazidis: Their Life and Beliefs, ed.
Henri Field, Miami, Coconut Grove, 1975; M. Aydin, ‘ °
Å
Ï’ [The
Z²& Belleten, LII, 1988, pp. 923–53; M. Van Bruinessen, ‘Religion in
Kurdistan’, Kurdish Times, IV, Nos 1–27, 1991; J. Guest, Survival Among the Kurds: A History
of Yazidis, London, Kegan Paul International, 1993.
559
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
previously mentioned waves of migration and settled in both urban and
rural areas. It is for this reason that, as in the case of other Muslim countries,
> % !
/ "
‘elevated’ and the
other of a more popular nature. The more ‘elevated’
/
"
$
!
/
" zuhd (asceticism)
and &+
Q" Y# * @ V V
V‘+
/ Q # =`=Y&
V
V
V X Q # =`Y& "& X
[X‘
orders are all examples of this trend.
> " $ " " XX
&
%
XX# >
"
/ $
*
!&
"
! +
* K
&
!
""
spiritual roots within this group. There were many subgroups. Its most
!"
"
+ @
V
V
V!X Q # =`Y&
! +
*£
%V
V
V‘'X\£ Z
X’V
V ¢
Q # =`Y&
*
XX
XV
V
V[!£ Z
XV
V *
@
\\\
V
>! Q # =`Y£
¡!V
V
V[X Q
Y Q # =`{Y#
>
%
!!/
currents were active in important cities of the time, such as Ahlat, Erzurum,
Z
/
&
& >%
& +!
& ÏÓ&
# >
! V
+
*# >
shaykhs and dervishes must have aroused great interest among the people
as, wearing their colourful costumes, they went about public places such as
squares and markets preaching, chanting hymns, organizing enthusiastic
rites in their tekkes and 3+ and expressing different interpretations of
concepts such as creation, God, humanity and the universe.
From this process developed a ‘popular Islam’ based on principles
that the more orthodox madrasa environment considered to be $
(superstition) or bid‘a (innovation). This popular Islam included epics and
legends related to saints (+ ’) and, unlike the Islam centred on canonical
law of the madrasas, revolved around the cult of saints. As in the case of
all other Muslim countries, these two kinds of Islam lived side by side for
centuries, but in a state of continuous competition. This popular Islam,
based on the cult of saints, is still strong in modern-day Turkey with all its
characteristics intact.
R E L IG I O U S O R DE R S A N D O T H E R SU F I SPHERES
'
!
!
+
*
!
# > ¡\ [!
+
*
*
+
560
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
?
'
\& "
!
&
%
# *
"
!!/ +
'
\
/
%
/
&
& [X‘iyya
X
# *!/ V
& /
/
&
~
&
¢
X’iyya, also migrated
to Asia Minor.77
The religious orders that began to spread across Asia Minor at the
beginning of the thirteenth century can be divided into two main groups:
those within the framework of Sunnism and those without. These trends
depended on the cultural environment in which the orders emerged and
spread. For example, the orders that appeared in centres of learning like
>
& X
!& ?
&
'
\
/
#
&
""
" '
! $
&
'
?
!
beliefs or ancient Turkish beliefs were still strong, tended to be outside the
framework of orthodox Sunnism.
The orders of this second group were more successful among the
nomadic or semi-nomadic Turkoman communities that came to Asia Minor
with the waves of migration in the thirteenth century. This was because these
communities had only recently converted to Islam and their nomadic lifestyle
!
/
!
"
/&
!
""# > ""
!
a lifestyle rather than a way to attain abstract mystical aims. Orders like
~
&
¢
X’iyya mixed many elements
drawn from pre-Islamic beliefs and traditions.
The Kubreviye order was brought to Asia Minor by Sa‘ V
V
V
~
!
&
V
V Z
%
Z
/
!
V ¡
&
"
¡!V
V
/X Q # =``=Y#78 Accompanied by their disciples, they sought
! * +
*#
¡!V
V
V[X Q
Y
77 ~
& Ñ"ÃÃ& ‘Anadolu’
°º! ’,
""# `K`£ +# #
%&
®
²’nda Marjinal Sûfîlik: Kalenderîler [Marginal
! !
!" >
²& +%
& >Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï&
1999, p. 271; A. T. Karamustafa, God’s Unruly Friends: Dervish Groups in the Later Period
1200–1550&
<
% &
?& =# ¢
X’
& +# #
%&
‘The Waf’ai Order during and after the Period of the Seljuks of Turkey: A New Approach
?"
! >
% ’, Mesogeios, 2003.
78
¡!V
V
/X
& V
V X!& $
, trans.
L. Chelebi, Istanbul, AH =`& ""# {K£ >
\ V
V
V
/%& (.&
6‘iyya al-
., Beirut, n.d., V, p. 11; H. Algar, ‘
¡!
V
/X‘, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new
edn, ed. B. Lewis et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, V, pp. 300–1; K. Haririzada, 5.
+’il
&’iq& '
/
& Ã !
</
Q '/X! Y& # `& '''&
79–85; H. Corbin, L’9
>
6
, Paris, Édition Presence, 1971,
pp. 95–147; M. Mole, ‘Les Kubrawis entre Sunnisme et Shiisme aux VIIIème et IXème siècle
de l’Hégire’, Revue des Études Islamiques, XXIX, 1961, pp. 61–142; E. G. Browne, A Literary
History of Persia, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1956, II, pp. 491–4.
561
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Z
X’V
V ¢
"
$
""
Kubreviye in the region.
¡!V
V
V[X
&
/
‘+X’V
V
\
/
'# <
&
&
!
work, #!
‘..79 Z
X’V
V ¢
!
and from there he went on to Konya, where he remained. Being an eminent
& !
!
"
$
"
"! !
!
&
XV
V *
@
!!
#80
It appears that his halife Q
Y Z
XV
V *
@
\\\
V>! &
who accompanied him from Balkh, was equally successful in attracting a
large following.
>
&
/ +/
VV
¡/
V
Q # ==Y
"
""
/ " +/ ~
X/V
V
‘!
Q # =`Y&
"
+
*# +!
V
’s works, the ‘%+$
‘$ was very well known; it was
! ! ""
/% ! +
*
$
" " / " !
#81
' & !
"
[X‘
X
& % /
" ! !
#
' & !"
sect and with their origins in Asia appeared – the Naqshbandiyya and the
# > $
! "
&
points of view, both in the Turkoman principalities and in the Ottoman
empire, Asia Minor and the Balkans. They are still strong at the present time.82
79 X!& $
, pp. 491–2; Corbin, L’Homme de Lumière, pp. 154–64; H. Landolt, ‘Stufen
der Gotteserkenntnis und das Lob der Torheit bei Najm-e Razi’, Eranos-Jahrbuch, XLVI,
1977, pp. 175–204; H. Algar, ‘Nadj!
V [X X
’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn,
ed. B. Lewis et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, VII, pp. 870–1.
80 +# +$X%& # &.
‘$* & # >
& +%
& >Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï& ={&
I, pp. 48, 176.
81 X/V
V ‘!
& X!& $
, pp. 526–7; H.
Ritter, ‘Die vier Suhravardi’, Der Islam, XXV, 1938, pp. 36–8; A. Hartmann, ‘al-Suhravardi’,
in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, IX, pp. 778–
82.
82 On the Naqshbandiyya, see Hamid Algar’s numerous articles and D. Le Gall, The Ottoman
Naqshbandiyya in the Pre-Mujaddidi Phase, Michigan, 1996; M. Gaborieau, A. Popovic and Th.
Zarcone (eds), Naqshbandis: cheminements et situation actuelle d’un ordre mystique musulman,
Istanbul/Paris, Éditions Isis, 1990. For the Khalwatiyya, see especially H. J. Kissling,
‘Aus der Geschichte des Chalvetijje-Ordens’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen
Gesellschaft, CIII, 1958, pp. 233–89; N. Clayer, # & Q
_,
9
l’
. &
6
¢µème siècle à nos jours, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1994; F. De Jong,
‘Khalwatiyya’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill,
1954–, IV, pp. 991–3.
562
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
In addition to t he
religious orders that had
come to Asia Minor from
outside the region, there
were others that were born
locally, beginning from the
end of the thirteenth century.
The most noteworthy is the
*
&
X
it was then known. During
the fourteenth century, after
*
XX
XV
V
V[!
time of his son Sultan Walad
and his grandson Ulu Arif
Chelebi, the Mawlawiyya
spread very rapidly among
the Turkoman principalities
of western Asia Minor. This
urban religious order gained
$
!
!" ! ! V
century and spread during
the seventeenth century. Its
most glorious age was during
the seventeenth and following
3.32 Detail of ceramic panel, Bayazid Mosque,
centuries.83 Istanbul (© G. Degeorge)
Another local religious
order that was at least as
important as the Mawlawiyya in the history of Asia Minor, and even more
widespread, was the Bektashiyya. This order developed in a completely
!
"
!#
Although it took its name from the thirteenth-century Turkoman Shaykh
Haji Bektash-i Wali, it had no direct relationship with him. From the sixteenth
&
& /
! ! $
83 See Thaqib Dede, 6
6
#++ , Cairo, AH 1283; A. Gölpinarli, Mevlânâ’dan
Sonra Mevlevîlik ±*
!
*
XX²& '
/ & °%Ϻ"
/ & ={£ #
V
Meyerovitch, Mystique et poésie en Islam: Djalâl-ad-Dîn Rûmî et l’ordre des derviches tourneurs,
?
& ¾ Z & =`£ >#
# & ‘Mawlawiyya’, in Encyclopaedia
of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, VI, pp. 883–8. Even though
the history of the Mawlawiyya has been analysed in articles and various works, the best
source on this subject remains the above-mentioned book by A. Gölpinarli.
56 3
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
religious order in the rural areas of the Balkan and Asia Minor provinces of
the Ottoman empire.84
I N F LU E N T I A L S U F I PHILOSOPHER S IN ASI A M INOR
# *
‘%.*
+
+"
]
¬_^
(the unity of existence)
&
"
¡\
[!&
=``&
*
@ V V
V‘+
/
"
+ / "
V
Malik al-Ashraf to settle in Damascus, where he lived until his death in
1241. He also wrote some of his works there.85
The concept of +
+" (or +" Y
""
&
/
!
&
% +/
VZX! Q # Y
VZ
X Q # =Y
!
"
\
% *
@ V V
V‘+
/&
" !#
It has been frequently confused with pantheism. It is, however, a complex
"
/$ /
!!
‘everything in the universe is a
manifestation of God and since He is the real or absolute being everything else
/
$ !’# >
% *
@ V V
V‘+
/’s vast knowledge
"" &
(theology), 6& (jurisprudence), *, $*
(Qur’X !!
Y&
jifr (occult sciences), the concept of
+
+"
!" !
$
" " !#
'
&
*
@ V V
V‘+
/’s two most
famous works !!
and
and more than 100
other works and pamphlets, many later treatises have also been ascribed to
him. Since the meaning of many of the expressions he used was obscure,
!
*
!
!
lifetime of being a 3 *& (heretic) and a
(atheist). His title of ash-shaykh
al-akbar (the greatest shaykh) was distorted into ash-shaykh al-akfar (the most
84 See note 76 above and S. Faroqhi, Der Bektaschi Orden in Anatolien (vom spaten fünfzehnten
Jahrhundert bis 1826), Vienna, Sonderband der Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des
Morgenlandes, 1980; R. Tschudi, ‘Bektashiyya’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed.
B. Lewis et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, I, pp. 1161–3.
85 *
@ V V
V‘+
/& #
& 9
_6_
’oeuvre d’Ibn Arabî,
Damascus, Institut Français de Damas, 1964; H. Corbin, L’imagination créatrice dans le
6
’Ibn Arabî, Paris, Flammarion, 1958; M. Chodkiewicz, >
_
Q
et sainteté dans la doctrine d’Ibn Arabî, Paris, Gallimard, 1986; M. Chodkiewicz, Un océan sans
rivage, Paris, Édition du Seuil, 1992; W. C. Chittik, Ibn Arabi’s Metaphysics of Imagination: The
6
$
+ < & +/
&
% ?& =£
+# +Ó&
‘Ibn al-‘+
/‘, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill,
1954–, III, pp. 707–11.
56 4
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
%Y& /
"
" ¡
among all classes of people.
V
V
V
X K *
@ V V
V‘+
/’s adopted son and
!
K
"/
’s prestige in
Asia Minor by writing commentaries explaining and making accessible his
work.86 >
%
V
V& *
@ V V
V‘+
/’
$
% "" ¡\ +
*& /
V &
and belonging to both the upper and lower classes.
There were also other representatives of the +
+" school
of thought in Asia Minor. The most important of these were Mu’ayyad-ad-
&
‘ V
V
V
X
‘+V
V
V>!X# >
their disciples established 3+
in cultural centres such as the cities of
Konya, Sivas and Erzincan. By teaching their ideas to other disciples, writing
commentaries of existing works and composing new works, they disseminated
the school of +
+"# > & *
$ /
&
"
#
* @ V V
V‘+
/’
$
the context of ‘higher’ !& /
""
!# '
that such a complex theosophical doctrine should gain so much popularity
at a lower level.
* @ V V
V‘+
/’ $
!
!
! /
""
£87 it was
! ! % *
X! ! !
the sixteenth century, which was present throughout the Ottoman empire.88
> *
X! ! !
!
#
#+
*
8
*
+ * @ V V
V‘+
/&
! ""
+
*
*
XX
XV
V
V[!’s transformation of
the concept of +
+" into a passionate divine love that became
the centre of everything. Even though he has been frequently studied and
86 X!& $
, pp. 632–4; W. C. Chittik, ‘Sadr ad-Din Qunawi on the Oneness of
Being’,
_
/ , XXI, 1981, pp. 171–84.
87 On this, see H. Z. Ülken, ‘Â
¡
$
"¾
\
’, Wiener
Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, LXII, 1969, pp. 195–208; M. TahralI, ‘A General
'$
'/ +
/Ö !
’, Journal of the Muhyi ad-Din Ibn
Arabî Society, XXVI, 1999, pp. 43–54; M. Chodkiewicz, ‘Réception de la doctrine d’Ibn Arabî
dans le monde ottoman’& +# #
% Q #Y& 6
6
, Ankara,
Turkish Historical Society Publications, 2003.
88 +# #
%&
5
x
#¬
'
·
[Atheists and Heretics in Ottoman Society or Those who Went Astray out of the Circle],
'
/
& >
%
Ï
Ï& `& ""# `{=K`#
56 5
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
many publications about him have appeared, very few have adopted a
""
#
¢
!
& *
XX
XV
V
V[! $ !
*
Z
X’V
V ¢
#
excellent education in the current centres of learning, Damascus and Aleppo,
/
!
"
!
&
"
6&# ¢
\
!
&
expanded his more conventional knowledge. This profound understanding
" $
"
!&
!
'
!#89
+V[! /
/
madrasa
&
$
"
!V >
/
of his father, he embarked on a life of mysticism. This must also have been
due to his innate and very strong mystical instincts, otherwise Shams-i
>
/
$
! "
# >
! !
V[!’s character
is clearly visible, in all its phases, in the celebrated collection of biographies,
the # &.
‘$* .
>
%
%
/&
V[!
effect on both Muslims and non-Muslims and also attracted intellectuals
and senior members of the administration, including the ruler himself. Ar-
[!
% / "
!
!
V
V
V
X # '
"
\
"
"
!
¡\ +
*# +V[!
""
¡
! !
& /
also among classes with different approaches to Islam who considered him
to be a saint (+*).
+V[!’s works like the Mathnawî, +
.´,
6 and
Ruba’iyyat& "
"
!& % ¡
among the learned classes, even though they were written in Persian;90 thanks
%
!
+\ ?
&
%
>
%!
# +\ ?
&
!
V
>
%!
"
who defended the use of Turkish in Asia Minor versus Persian and Arabic,
" /
V[! Gharibnâma#
!
!
V[!
!
/ $
/ !#
89 *
XX
XV
V
V[!
!& +# }Ñ"
& Mevlânâ
Celâleddîn& '
/
& °%Ϻ"
/ & ={£ Z#
& Zindagani-i Mawlânâ Jalâl ad-Dîn
Muhammad, Tehran, AH 1354; Meyerovitch, Mystique et poésie; A. Schimmel, The Triumphal
Sun: A Study of the Works of Jalaloddin Rumi& +/
&
% ?&
1993; A. Bausani, ‘Dj
X
V [!‘, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis et
al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, II, pp. 404–8.
90 +V[!’s works have been printed many times in many different languages and thus
need not be listed here.
566
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
+
!
!"
>
%!
$
/
V[!
¡ Z%
VÏ ¢
Ï#
+V[!
/
!& /
his death in 1273, and especially after the accession of his son Sultan Walad
to the rank of halife (successor), the Mawlawiyya order started to take shape.
It developed further and was consolidated under the Turkoman principalities
¡\ [!#91
9"
2
=Q
'
%&
,
6
in Asia Minor
+ !"
+
*
¡\ !
/ V
mentioned Haji Bektash-i Wali (d. 1271). The fact that his name almost never
appears in contemporary sources would indicate that he did not have a very
large circle of acquaintances during his lifetime. The fame that Haji Bektash-i
¢
¡
Z%
# > Z%
was founded at the beginning of the sixteenth century, but its origins are
much older. It was probably during the fourteenth century that Haji Bektash
acquired the aura of sainthood around which the religious order carrying his
!
# + " !& Z%
/
him not for his real persona, but rather for his sainthood. According to them,
Haji Bektash was the reincarnation of ‘+#92
+ !"
$
! +
* /
!
$
! Q # ==Y#
&
>
%!
%
!
/
+!
Q # c. 1167). Emre was
still in his youth when Haji Bektash was an old man. Not only have works
like his
*+
and 8
survived up to modern times,93 but
also many works imitating him which were written in later ages by poets
!
$
/ !# <%
V[!& / !
$
&
!
/ " +
+". His
easily understood and melodic poems describing this concept contributed
greatly to its diffusion in Asia Minor.
91 See note 85 above.
92 This subject has been studied in detail in the following work, which should be seen as
a reference: I. Melikoff, ‘La divinisation de Ali chez les Bektachis-Alevis’& +# #
%
(ed.), From History to Mythology: Ali in the Popular Muslim Beliefs, Ankara, Turkish Historical
Society Publications, 2003.
93 A. Gölpinarli, Risalat al-Nushiyya ve Divan [The 8
and the *+ ], Istanbul,
1965; M. Tatçi, '
,
® _ Q
# ±> X !
>²& +%
& ÃÃ Z
%
ÏÏ
Ï
Ï& =£ *# >
Å& Risaletü’n-Nushiyye: Tenkitli Metin
[The 8
: Critical Edition], Ankara, Ministry of Culture Publications, 1991.
567
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
+\ ?
/
!
widespread social, political and religious crisis in Asia Minor in which he
#
>
%!
Z
/
°
=`
¡\ [!# +\ ?
$
/
V"
!
/
V[!&
!
+% +
# '
"
" /
/
"
!#
""
the diffusion of Persian and Arabic in Asia Minor and supported the use of
>
%# >
$ %& Gharibnama.94
Interaction among Muslims and Christians
and popular Islam
TH EC O N T R I BU T I O N O F SU F I SM
TO POPU LA R ISLA M
!
'
!
!
in the way that people perceived the religion. This perception was a direct
result of the spread of the religious orders. In many parts of the Muslim
world, the most typical transformation was the emergence of the cult of
saints among the common people. Even villages and towns would have at
least one or two saints’ mausoleums. The same is true of all the cities and
+
*&
!
!
/!
!
! ! # >
settlements in Asia Minor and is a sign of their ancient past.95
Mausoleums can be considered religious shrines when all characteristics
""
'
!
/
"V'
!
expression. The way that popular Islam manifests itself in mosques is totally
different from the way it exists in these shrines. While the popular Islam
seen in mosques is closer to orthodox Islam, that seen in the tombs and
mausoleums of saints is closer to pre-Islamic beliefs. That is why – as in all
other Muslim countries – the religious scholars of Asia Minor have, since
94 +\ ?
%& # °& ‘Ashiq Pasha’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn,
ed. B. Lewis et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, I, pp. 689–99. His work has been published as
%
Q
7. °
& # !
& +%
& >Ã%
!
?
/
& `#
95 This subject has been very well analysed, on the basis of concrete data, in F. W. Hasluck
(ed.), Christianity and Islam under the Sultans of Konya, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1929.
In addition to this, see Vryonis, Decline, passim. As for the Ottoman period, an important
article is Ö. L. Barkan, ‘°º
Ñ >Ã% Ó º ’ [The
Colonizing Turkish Dervishes of the Periods of Invasion and the Dervish Convents],
µ¯
<, II, 1942, pp. 279–353.
568
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
! ¡\ [!&
‘cold war’ against these
beliefs, described by them as $ (superstition) or bid‘a (innovation). The
dervishes have always won this war.
Each mausoleum is visited for a different aim and has a different set of
customs96 K
!! ! "
¡
and prohibitions of Islam. People are apprehensive that the spirit of the person
entombed could somehow punish them for a lack of respect. Thus, even strict
Muslims may occasionally be afraid of ignoring the sanctity of such a shrine.
MU S L I M S, C H R I S T I A N S AND A COMMON SOCIAL LIFE
The Turks who entered Asia Minor as conquerors soon became its new
/
# $ & "
began to get to know each other and to recognize each other’s legitimacy. The
Turks had no intention of getting rid of the Christians, nor did the Christians
wish to stamp out the Turks. As the years went by, the various groups in cities
and in rural areas began to discover each other’s cultures, and especially
their languages and religions. It was only the nomadic Turkomans who kept
their distance from both Muslim city-dwellers and Christians. The urban
and rural dwellers, Turks, Greeks, Armenians, Assyrians and others, quickly
came to realize the inevitability and usefulness of coming into contact with
each other during routine urban life, commercial life, celebrations, religious
!
# >
¡\
tolerant of their non-Muslim subjects – to a degree that attracted the criticism
of the Arabs – was partly a result of the similarities each side perceived in the
other’s religion. As already mentioned, the Christians of Asia Minor were
$
/
"
# >
!
the popular version of Islam was perceived in these regions. The manner
in which both religions were ready to embrace similar superstitions was a
factor in the rapprochement among people of different faiths.97
It was natural that after a long period of living together there should be
cultural interaction between Muslim Turks and Greeks, Armenians and other
Christian communities. However, the nature and degree of this exchange
have always been the subject of controversy among Western and Turkish
historians. Inevitably, the degree of exchange depended on the relative
political and cultural strengths of each party.
96 Very interesting present-day examples are cited in H. Tanyu, %
·
%
Adak Yerleri ±
?
?
+%
²& +%
& +%
× °
%Ã
Ï
Ï& ={#
97 Vryonis, Decline, pp. 223–44.
569
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
The oft-repeated theory of some Western historians that the Turks were
"! /
+
*
/ /
modern Islamology and Turcology. As the famous Turkish historian Fuad
Köprülü puts it, Turks arrived in Asia Minor ‘as a community that had
combined the all-encompassing Muslim civilization with their own culture
and traditions’.98 Thus they did not simply disappear within the Christian
culture of Asia Minor that carried within it traces of ancient pagan cults.
Indeed, this was never a possibility. Nowadays, even Muslim or Christian
Turkish citizens who do not consider themselves ethnic Turks mostly know
Turkish in addition to their own languages, and most Muslims consider
!
& "
# > &
the question is not whether this cultural exchange is enough to change the
substance of the Turks’ culture, but rather whether there is an exchange of
customs at the level of daily life. When looked at from this point of view,
it becomes clear that there has been a reciprocal interaction encompassing
certain customs, regional cults and beliefs. Mixed marriages and conversions
have strengthened the trend.
\ \
J J
FESTIVITIES
When the Turks settled in Asia Minor, they encountered both pre-Christian
and Christian cults, beliefs and customs. Since the Turks had only relatively
recently converted to Islam, and consequently their beliefs were still rather
"
& !
!V!
!!
sedentary urban classes adopted some of these cults. The most common
were seasonal festivities (spring–summer) like the 9 3 (4® )
and the Muslim + ’ cult corresponding to the Christian cult of saints.
F. W. Hasluck’s studies have reached some interesting conclusions. He notes
that in the same way that the preservation of pagan deities as ‘Christian
saints’ by the inhabitants of Asia Minor made the process of Christianization
a gradual process, so the preservation of Christian saints made the process of
Islamization a similarly gradual process. For example, some early Christian
saints, and particularly martyrs, were considered by Turks to be + ’ and
in this way their tombs (
&
) became shrines common to both religions.99
>
&
%
V
% Z%
!
of saints among non-Muslim communities. Over the years these cults became
98 See Köprülü, 5¬
. , p. 191.
99 See Hasluck, Christianity and Islam.
570
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
cults of + ’, with certain shrines being objects of pilgrimage for both
Christians and Muslims. For example, around Ürgüp, St Kharalambos was
/ Z%
&
+!
>
}
Z
/
°
&
Ï\
!
Sts Spiridon and Nicolas.100
Another aspect of the bicultural nature of the religious and social
!
¡\ [!& >
%!
principalities and of the Ottomans was the common seasonal festivities.
The most striking example of these was the summer festivity celebrated by
+
Q
}& }Y
/ *
!
as 9 3 (4® ) on the same day (6 May) and in similar ways. This
"/
/ / "
¡\ [!#
>
%
+
&
included a church dedicated to the same saint, 9 and used them to
celebrate 9 3# > +
/ 4
®
&..101
C O N V E R S I O N ( ’) A N D A P O S TA S Y ( )
The subject of conversion and apostasy constitutes an important aspect
of the socio-religious history of Asia Minor, and is also a favourite concern of
Western historians. The slightly exaggerated theses, beginning with Gibbon
and partly continued by Hasluck and later by Speros Vryonis, demonstrate
the importance of the subject. The response by modern Turkish historians
to these theses has, with some recent exceptions, been nothing more than
a nationalistic reaction. This is unfortunate, because the importance of the
cultural interaction between Muslims and Christians who have been living
side by side in Asia Minor since the last quarter of the eleventh century,
from the point of view of an awareness of past events and of the present-day
situation, is self-evident.
As already mentioned, immediately after the battle of Manzikert in
1071, the Turks began the conquest of Asia Minor, moving from east to west.
> V* ! !! \ $
%
refuge in areas still held by the Byzantine empire or, being disillusioned
with the Byzantines, remained where they were. As the situation stabilized,
100 On these, see Vryonis, Decline, p. 362; H. Dernschwam, Hans Dernschwam’s Tagebuch: Einer
Reise Nach Konstantinopel, ed. F. Babinger, Munich, Verlag von Duncker und Humbolt,
1923, p. 202; J. Deny, ‘Sary Saltiq et le nom de la ville de Babadaghi’, in Mélanges Emile Picot,
Paris, Librairie Damascène Morgand, 1913, II, pp. 12–14.
101 +# #
%& ‘´'''K´ Ã
+
’
>Ã%VÏ
Ö %Ó!’ [Turkish-
Christian Religious Interactions in Anatolia in the Thirteenth to Fifteenth Centuries],
Belleten, CCXIV, 1991, pp. 661–73.
571
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
!
$ !
# '
inevitable that an exchange of religions between the communities
% "
¡\ [!& > %!
principalities and the Ottomans. However, only rarely do Western and
Christian sources mention (conversion from Islam to Christianity).
This is understandable, since in most places and circumstances, conversions
from the religion of the politically and culturally submissive community in
favour of the dominant are more frequent. Nevertheless, the opposite has
also occurred from time to time.
The same sociological processes took place in Asia Minor. Since the
! ¡\ [!&
/
+
Minor who have converted to Islam (’, or ‘ ’) under
$
"
& !& "
# > "!
$ V " %
Battalnama, the Danishmendnama and the & . The only documentary
# !
&
however, there are many Ottoman archival sources on the subject. Among
these, mention might be made of the &
_ (&4*’s court registers) and
the mühimme defteri (imperial chancery registers). From these records, we
learn the names of the converts (muhtedî), their social origins, their family
structure and their professions both before and after conversion.102
There were many reasons for the conversions that occurred after the
establishment of Turkish authority. Numerous factors ranging from attempts
to gain political and economic strength to sincere religious inspiration
may have played a part. Up to the present time, no records concerning
forced conversions by the state have been found. Nevertheless, it is true
that the Turks provided incentives of various kinds to converts, while the
Byzantine empire was not able to provide any kind of support or protection
to Christians. In other words, one of the main factors behind conversion
was the relative political weakness of Christians vis-à-vis the Muslims in
Asia Minor.
*
% "
$
orders. Indeed, this is still generally true today. There is much documentation
on the subject, such as the awliyâ manaqib (hagiographical narratives on the
102 The following are examples of this: B. and L. Bennasar, Les Chrétiens d’Allah: l’histoire
<
]¢µ
¢µ
_ ^Q Paris, Perrin, 1989; O. Çetin, Sicillere Göre
Bursa’
®
9
±
]) [Conversions to Islam in Bursa
\
X¦’s Court Registers], Ankara, Türk
Tarih Kurumu Publications, 1994; K. Çolak, ‘´'# Ã Ï
°
/
’
°
%’
[Conversions to Islam in Sixteenth-century Istanbul], PhD thesis, Ankara, Hacettepe
University, Department of History, n.d.
572
ISLAM IN ASI A MINOR
lives of saints), which can provide interesting insights into conversions, but
! /
#
!"& # &.
‘$*
and the Wilâyatnâma-i Haji Bektash mention conversions that took place in
V[!
¡ Z%
#103
As for the number of conversions, there is nothing that indicates that
these took place en masse. The records only refer to individual conversions
of people of high social rank. These records were mostly kept in the
capital. Conversions of ordinary people in the provinces were ignored as
unimportant. No hasty conclusions should be reached therefore concerning
the numbers involved; we should neither assume that conversions were rare
nor that there were mass conversions.
Religious conversions did not occur only in the shape of ’. Even
though much less frequent, there were also cases of . These took place
particularly in the more remote areas, especially among newly converted
Muslims or nomadic Turks not yet converted to Islam.
At the time of the Mongol domination of Asia Minor in the thirteenth
century, the Islamization of the nomadic Mongols began with the tribes
converting to Islam as they gradually started to lead sedentary lives. These
Mongols remained in Asia Minor, mixed with Turkomans and assimilated
with ethnic Turks. As a result, they also adopted the Turkish language to
which they added some Mongol words.
J \ \
- P R I E S T A N D DE RV I S H - F R I A R
The presence of two religions in Asia Minor had another result in addition
to those referred to above: the lively theological debates and exchanges of
information between priests and $&* and friars and dervishes which began
¡\ [!
Ottoman rule. The fact that these began in early times can be seen from their
inclusion in thirteenth-century epics like the Battalnama, the Danishmendnama
and the &
.
>
°V
V
%
''&
Byzantine imperial dynasty through the maternal line, used to organize
debates between priests and Muslim theologians in his palace.104 It is also
103 +
!
" %
+
* +# #
%&
‘Z
Ï *º%Ï/º! }Ñ ´'''#K´# Ã Ï
% ° º
% Ò
Ó [Ã’ [The Role of Heterodox Shaykhs and Dervishes in Conversions to Islam
in the Thirteenth to Fifteenth Centuries according to some Manaqibnamas],
%
[Journal of Ottoman Studies], II, 1981, pp. 31–42.
104 +$X%& # &., II, pp. 123–5.
573
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
%
XV
V
V[! \
!
+% *
Ï
V $º
&
/
Christians and Muslims and even priests from Constantinople.105 It is even
V[!
*
! !
colleague and told him to apologize. The fact that Haji Bektash-i Wali used
to exchange opinions with Christians in general, and priests from the Ürgüp
area in particular, is mentioned in the Wilâyatnâma-i Haji Bektash-i Wali. It is
noteworthy that many of the hagiographic legends concerning Haji Bektash
V
% Q
"
source on him) are adaptations from the Bible.106
The second Ottoman sultan, Orkhan Ghazi, also organized similar
debates.107 '
Z%
¡ *
&
\
% Z
V
V&
"
on the island of Chios.108 Other similar examples are to be found in the
life of Sultan Mehmed the Conqueror who, after seizing Constantinople,
appointed Gennadios Scholarios as patriarch and even had him write a book
on Christian theology. Some Latin writers and Byzantine intellectuals like
Georgios Trapezuntios and Georgios Amirutzes presented similar works to
Sultan Mehmed.109
All this is important because it shows that the processes of Islamization
>
%
& /
! >
% +
*&
were not the result of religious fanaticism, but rather they were characterized
by moderate and productive relations between the two communities. As a
result, Islam and Christianity lived peacefully side by side in Asia Minor
throughout the period of the Ottoman empire.
105 Ibid., passim.
106 +# #
%& ¬¬
5
²
# °. ° ,
# "
2
'
[Manaqibnamas as Sources for Cultural History: A Methodological Approach], Ankara,
Türk Tarih Kurumu Publications, 1997, addenda III–VI.
107 For example, see Vryonis, Decline, pp. 421, 426; M. Balivet, ‘Z
Ä
Islamisés’, Byzantion, LII, 1982, pp. 24–41.
108 M. Balivet, ‘Derviches turcs en Roumanie latin: quelques remarques sur la circulation des
idées religieuses au XVème siècle’, Byzantinische Forschungen, XI, 1987, pp. 239–55. The French
historian Michel Balivet has concentrated on these theological debates in Asia Minor and
has studied them on the basis of documentation found in archives in Salonika, Venice and
the Vatican State. The following are his works on this subject: Roumanie byzance et pays
de Rûm: histoire d’un espace d’imbrication Gréco-Turque, Istanbul, Les Éditions Isis, 1994; Les
Turcs au Moyen-Age: des Croisades aux Ottomans, Istanbul, Les Éditions Isis, 2002.
109 On these texts and their commentary, see M. Balivet, Pour une concorde islamo-chrétien:
_
. 3
6
# %< & [!& ? ' +
/
e d’Islamistica, 1997.
574
Chapter 3.6
I SLAM IN A FGHANISTAN
Abd a ll ah S a le m al -Z elit ny
Afghanistan is a continental country that forms the north-eastern part of the
'
"
# ' $ !
!
slopes downwards towards the south. For this reason, the southern areas
have, throughout history, provided an easy route for the movement of armies
and the transport of goods between East and West.
These areas were not known as ‘+XX’ until after the mid-
eighteenth century. During the Middle Ages, the term ‘ XX’ was more
commonly used to describe the political and administrative region that today
comprises both Afghanistan and the Islamic Republic of Iran. As for the term
‘+X’, which refers to one of the ethnic groups that make up the country,
""
/ & '
!
X
*
&
the early sixth century AD, referred to the ‘+%XX’ tribe that inhabited the
!X !
# >
!
!
/
the Chinese traveller Xuan Zang (Hsüan Tsang, Hsüen Tsang) in connection
with his trip to India in the seventh century.1
In addition to the original inhabitants of the country, Afghanistan was
/ ! >X¡%
'
""
> %
* /&
as well as the Iranian-Indian inhabitants of the Hindu Kush mountains.
There were also tribes of Arab origin in the centre of the country whose
presence goes back to the early stages of the Islamic conquest.2
Pashto (Pakhto, Pushtu), one of the ancient Iranian languages, is
dominant among the people of Afghanistan, followed in importance by
1 W. K. Fraser-Tytler, Afghanistan, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1963, p. 59.
2 G. Morgenstierne, ‘+X’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis et al., Leiden,
E. J. Brill, 1960, I, p. 217.
575
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
* ?
# "
& ?
$
/ !
Arabic language in words and expressions, and came to be written in the
Arabic alphabet, using thirty-eight letters, similar in that respect to Persian.3
Afghanistan before the Islamic conquest
In ancient times, Afghanistan was known as ‘
’ after the Aryan tribes
that migrated and settled there. They founded various centres of civilization
the most famous of which is the city of Balkh, then known as Bactria.4
>
! ?
$ !"
Q Y# > }%& & !" ?
£
!"
Q+
Y& +
*
able to incorporate this country into his empire. The Greek presence lasted
for nearly two centuries during which time the country came under Greek
$
&
polis (free city-state) of
Greek civilization found its way into Afghanistan through the settlements
that remained after the waning of Greek political and military power.5
> }% "
/
$
'
/
+
# >
&
"
/
XX
governments in the west and middle of the country, as well as by Mongol-
Turkic elements and even Chinese elements in the north and north-east.
'
& V ! %
~
X
Q"
&
¢
Y
% ! " X/
X#6
There was a variety of religions in ancient Afghanistan. It was there that
the Hindu religion arose before moving to India. In fact, the oldest Hindu
sources indicate that the city of Balkh was the centre of this faith.7 Also said to
have been from Balkh was Zoroaster, who founded the Manichaean religion
with its central belief in the struggle between good and evil.8 Buddhism, too,
/
!
+
+
% ! X
"
it following its spread there from its source in India.9 Recently unearthed
archaeological remains point to the considerable geographical spread
attained by Buddhism; a huge statue of Buddha standing in the mountains
X@V
V
V
¡\& %$< , Cairo, Maktab al-isti‘X!X
VV
@X
& =& "# ==`#
4 R. Ghirshman, ‘+XX’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis et al., Leiden,
E. J. Brill, 1960, I, pp. 225–6.
5 Fraser-Tytler, Afghanistan, pp. 19–20.
6 Ghirshman, ‘+XX’, p. 226.
+V
¡\& %$< , p. 17.
8 Ibid., p. 17.
9 Fraser-Tytler, Afghanistan, pp. 21–3.
576
ISLAM IN A F G H A N I S TA N
3.33 Map of Afghanistan (© UNESCO)
of the valley of Bamyan was destroyed by the Taliban in March 2001.10 Thus
it might be said that on the eve of the Islamic conquest, Afghanistan was the
scene of a struggle between two religions – Buddhism and Zoroastrianism
– with a limited Hindu presence, and that political unity was lacking,
the country’s administration being divided among various governments
unlinked by ethnic or religious ties.
The spread of Islam in Afghanistan
The Islamic da‘wa (‘call’, or missionary activity) in Afghanistan needed to
!
!" !&
! & XX # '
& XX !"
! /
period. No fewer than ten kings had ascended the throne in merely four
years,11 the large-scale wars upon which the empire embarked consumed all
its material and human resources and it also suffered from internal strife and
external interventions in those struggles. It became quite feasible to ascend
10 C. E. Bosworth, ‘Ghazna’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis et al., Leiden,
E. J. Brill, 1960, II, p. 1048.
11 Arthur Christensen, |
$*
‘
* * &
#
@ X
V
X/& Z
& X
V
¦
V‘arabiyya, n.d., p. 480, from the original French L’Iran sous les Sassanides,
Copenhagen, Levin and Munksgaard; Paris, P. Geuthner, 1936.
57 7
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
the throne with foreign assistance. The clergy, too, intervened in the state’s
policies and administrative matters.12 The social policies adopted planted
the seeds of bitter hatred in people’s hearts. Especially detested was the
class system that made the country’s rule the preserve of a particular class,
making the people serfs who were tied to the land and subject to forced
labour. The ordinary masses were forced to follow the armies ignominiously
on foot, without any kind of pay.13 In short, these unfortunate circumstances
undoubtedly served the Muslims and helped them to achieve speedy
&
""
XX
! '
!
religion and the conquerors as liberators and saviours.
As Islam is a universal religion, Islamic sources mention that among the
various kings and princes the Prophet addressed, inviting them to join Islam,
was Khusrau (Chosroes; khusrau means king) of Persia in 6/627. The message
to Khusrau was carried by ‘+/
X /
X
/
/ ‘Uday ibn
Sa‘d ibn Sahm,14 and included a direct invitation to Islam, reading in part:
'
! } & *
& !"
# ! *
@
!!
&
Prophet of God, to Khusrau the great ruler of the Persians. Peace be upon
those who follow the true religion and who believe in God and His Prophet,
testifying that there is no god but God alone, who has no associate, and that
*
@
!!
?"# '
} ’s da‘wa, for I am
God’s Prophet to all people, and I warn all who are alive, may the word prevail
over the unbelievers, that if you become a Muslim, you will be saved, but if you
refuse, you will have the sins of the
".15
The sources add that Khusrau’s response was violent: he tore up the Prophet’s
! / !
da‘wa in
chains to his court immediately.16 However, internal circumstances affecting
XX
" # '
& *
!
/
& '
!& /
to break down the obstacles and barriers impeding the da‘wa and cutting
people off from it, denying the new movement the opportunity of coming
into direct contact with the people.
> /
X
Q`=`Y&
*
!
defeated the Persians, marked the beginning of the Muslim armies’
12 Christensen, | , pp. 472, 480.
13 Ibid., pp. 305–6.
14 ‘+/ V
V*
% / X!& *
.+ & # *
X
V
\
#&
& *
/
‘at
*
X
VZX/
V~
/& =& '& "# `{£ '/
& 2
+ , Beirut,
Maktabat al-ma‘X& # #& '& ""# `K#
15 '/
& 2 , pp. 268–9.
16 Ibid., pp. 268-9.
578
ISLAM IN A F G H A N I S TA N
penetration of all provinces of the Persian empire. After this victory, the
caliph ‘!
/
V
X/ Q# =K`KY
*
!
!
continue their march eastwards.17 For this purpose, seven military regiments
were formed each of which was given responsibility for one of the Persian
empire’ " # +V+@
/
/
%
?
&
'''&
Z
%& &
X& X"
*
#18 Before long, the region from the Hindu Kush
!
X"
*
!#19
The caliph ‘Umar, disturbed and concerned by this expansion that he
"! & *
!
/
what they had already attained.20 ‘Umar’
¡
&
feared came to pass and most of these provinces rebelled after his death. This
caused the caliph ‘!X / ‘+X Q# `K{K{Y "
Basra, ‘+/
X / +! /
& !
XX# '/
% X
\
X"& X& Z
%&
%XX
¡X# * ! !
X/ X
/
conquered them.21 But these successes were followed by a period in which
Muslims became preoccupied with their civil wars – known as the Great
Dissension – so the cities of Afghanistan rebelled again.
When the Umayyad caliphs came to power they continued the conquests.
During the rule of Mu‘X
/ +/ X Q=K=KY& * !
armies went beyond the point that ‘!
/
V
X/
"
them.22 In addition to military action, however, Mu‘X
importance of human and cultural communication with the inhabitants of
these provinces. He thus encouraged a number of Arab tribes to acquire
estates and to settle there, turning their military camps into vibrant cities.23
Campaigns continued throughout the Umayyad period in response to
"
/
& / X
Z
%
breached the peace with the Muslims. Thus, Qays ibn al-Haytham marched
to Balkh and destroyed its temple called ‘
VZ
X’.24 The same thing
X& .* – the local title of the governor
17 +/
‘
/
V
/
& 5*
+
&
&
V*
/
‘
V@
V!
& AH 1326, IV, p. 263.
18 *
@
!!
V
¦
&
+$’
$*
*
$’&
&
V*
%
/
V¡X
V%
/X& =& "# ==#
19 Abu-l-‘+//X +@!
/ X/
VZ
X
&
. & Z
& X
V!
‘X& =&
pp. 567, 575.
20 +V
/
& 5*, IV, p. 264.
21 '/
V+&
6*&
&
V*
/
‘
V!
& AH 1353, III, pp. 64–5.
22 +/
‘ ‘+/ V
V~
V
& x
., trans. ‘+X
X&
& X
V/X‘a
V!
@
!!
& =`& "# =`#
23 Ibid., p. 173.
24 +VZ
X
&
. , p. 576.
579
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
/
X/
X Q'/
V+
! 3 .*)25 – breached his
*
!& / ! "
!
!
+
/ /
/
XX#26 But he soon sued for peace in return
for an annual payment of the jizya (poll tax on non-Muslims), which he paid
X&
!
V~
¡¡X¡ /
V>
\
&
!
"
'
!
#27
Names should read:
V+@
/
& ‘! / ‘+!&
V~
%
! / ‘+!
V>
/&
XX& X"& *
& Z
%&
/ & }
& ?
¡X/& X/ X&
X& Z & }&
¡& !X& *
%X& & X& X&
!
[
While this chapter has thus far focused on wars and military actions, one
must not conclude that the spread of Islam in this region was accomplished
solely by military means. The truth is that Muslims endeavoured to be
exemplary in their faith and did not force their religion on anyone. On
the contrary, people embraced Islam voluntarily and freely because of the
justice and equality inherent in its teachings. They became aware of positive
changes in their lives with the arrival of the conquerors: class distinctions
were abolished, people were granted freedom of religion, the peasants were
freed, and many of the inhabitants gained economic and social advantages.28
+
VZ
X
&
governors the Muslims committed themselves to ensuring the inhabitants’
freedom of worship and the protection of their lives and possessions.29 The
difference in treatment as compared with that of the Persian khusraus was
noted by the people, and this added to their admiration for the conquerors,30
so that some of them actively participated in the early Muslim campaigns.31
¢
!"
"
!/
*
!& !
!
! &
(local rulers). Indeed, he was subsequently killed at their hands.32
25 '/
V+&
6*, V, p. 367. The difference between .* and 3 .* in Arabic
script is minimal: two dots over the second letter (.*Y
one dot over the second letter (3 .*).
26 +VZ
X
&
. , p. 560.
27 Ibid., pp. 562–3.
28 W. Barthold, 5*
4
&
# ~
!
X&
& X
V!
‘X& =&
p. 97.
29 +VZ
X
&
. , pp. 546, 550, 593.
30 +V
/
& 5*, IV, p. 266.
31 +VZ
X
&
. , p. 572.
32 +V
/
& 5*, V, pp. 71–3.
58 0
ISLAM IN A F G H A N I S TA N
3.34 Advance of Muslim troops in Afghanistan (© UNESCO)
When the caliphate passed to ‘Umar ibn ‘Abd-al-‘+ Q# K===K`Y
– known for his desire for peace and his concern for the lives of Muslims –
he began by urging the governors of all regions to propagate Islam wisely
/
#
XX&
V
X@ / ‘+/
X
V~
%
!&
% ! !" ! jizya
those who had converted to Islam.33 ‘Umar also urged that the lists of the
*+
‘)’ Q
"Y
+*
(non-Arab ‘clients’) who embraced Islam – given that local populations had
33 # +# Z
& al-‘%.
+
+$&
# +
@
& Z
&
VX
V!
@
VV
& =& "# =# > % %.Q
the Arab Caliphate in the Early Middle Ages, trans. Adolphe Gourevitch, Pall Mall/New
%& ?
& =& !
[
%. Q
."
$
"
srednevekov’je, Moscow, 1965.
581
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
themselves participated in the conquest – and treat them the same as Arabs,
who were eligible for welfare from the .
(state treasury).34 Similarly,
when ‘!
!
XX
""
the country could only be set on the right path by means of the sword, he
removed him from power.35 > !
$
""
XX '
!#36
Another action of ‘Umar ibn ‘Abd-al-‘+ !"
economic dimensions, and which encouraged people to enter Islam, was
his freeing of those who were living in slavery and bondage under the old
XX
#37 On his orders, these people became landowners with
full rights to buy, sell and bequeath their land, in exchange for paying the
‘ushr (tithe), a tax levied on all people equally.38 This affected large sectors
XX &
!
"
!"
system which ensured that each class remained within tight boundaries,
making it impossible to move from one class to another. Peasants and manual
labourers, who made up the absolute majority of society, especially suffered
from these oppressive class policies, 39 a fact which made them quicker than
others to convert to Islam and more responsive to it.
The freeing of peasants resulted in the mass migration of rural
inhabitants to the cities,40 which no doubt led to economic and social crises
as a result of the loss of these productive sectors. These crises should not
be seen in a solely negative light, however, since they arose as a result of
the liberation of the peasants and their obtaining the freedom to travel and
settle wherever they wished. All later attempts to return the peasants to the
countryside failed.41
¢ \
XX
/
&
Islam gained new blood and youthful energies burning with enthusiasm
and zeal. The Arabs gave these new forces the title of
+* (‘clients’). The
term
+ (sing. of
+*) does not mean a slave or serf, but rather an ally
linked through the tie of +’ (allegiance, or ‘clientage’) to an ally, each
being a
+ to the other. Arabs practised this social convention in the
pre-Islamic period when the bond of +’ was no less strong than that of
blood or kinship. While the Arabs gained leadership over the conquered
countries during the early stages of the conquest, it was no more than a
34 +VZ
X
&
. , p. 599.
35 Ibid., p. 600.
36 Ibid., p. 600.
37 ‘Abd-al-‘+
V& #&
6*
&!*
‘.*& Z
& X
V
‘a, 1980,
pp. 43, 146.
38 Ibid., p. 62.
39 Christensen, | , p. 307.
40 + V& Muqaddima, pp. 40–1.
41 Ibid., pp. 40–1.
582
ISLAM IN A F G H A N I S TA N
spiritual and moral leadership, and did not, in essence, imply sovereignty.
Neither the Qur’X sunna (customary practice of the Prophet) allows
the supremacy of one race over another.
After the death of ‘Umar ibn ‘Abd-al-‘+& \
return of some undesirable measures, including the imposition of the jizya
on Muslims as well as other harsh treatment. But these were isolated events,
the consequence of the behaviour of certain +* (governors) and &
(grandees), and not state policy.42 Even after ‘Umar, there were caliphs who
"" !
""
!
/
#
"
/
V¢
/ ‘Abd-al-Malik (r. 126/744).43
A major reason behind the Muslims’ desire to ensure security and
strengthen the Islamic presence in the eastern parts of Afghanistan was the
fact that it had become a line of defence for the Islamic armies on their way
to India. It was through these lands that the armies were supplied with
equipment and ammunition.
Towards the end of the Umayyad era, Islam had spread throughout
XX# ' "
& ‘+//X ""
+/ *
!
V XX / '
! !
""
XX
& (leaders), both as a result of his propaganda for
the new movement and because he promised to act according to the principles
of equality and brotherhood for which the ‘+//X da‘wa stood.44
The success of the ‘+//X
"
""
*
! ""
XX
of the call to Islam. While some groups opposed the Umayyads and hence
the Islamic presence as a result of a few inadequate policies adopted by
! !
"
&
¡
for such opposition following the great wave of liberation unleashed by the
‘+//X & ‘+//X
/
""
for all. In addition, the participation of the
+* in the revolution brought
many of them to the fore and they attained eminent positions in the new
state.
+ " "
'
!
/ ! # > !
numbers of ‘+//X " "
XX
region had converted to Islam, that the upper classes (including the feudal
Y
!/
'
!
42 '/
V+&
6*, IV, p. 202.
43 +V
/
& 5*, IX, pp. 31–2.
44 + V& Muqaddima, pp. 56–7.
58 3
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
!
¡
/!
XX#45 The
people of the country were enthusiastic converts: they shouldered the burden
of conquest and invasion and the spreading of Islam to Central Asia, which
the Muslim armies had not yet reached.46
There were pockets of resistance to the Islamic tide, such as the 3 .*
/
X& "
!
signed and attacking Muslim positions.47 This prompted the ‘+//X
"
!
!# >
&
V
¦ /
@ X
VZ
!
% !
at the head of an expedition to the . (royal court) of Kabul and burnt
the idols it contained. At this, the king of Kabul made a semblance of being
both Muslim and obedient, but it seems for only a limited period.48 +V
¦
is credited with another achievement: he succeeded in forming a large army,
comprising approximately 500,000 local men, which he called the ‘Abbasiyya.49
>
! $
/ '
!
"
! ""
XX#
The caliph al-Ma’! Q# =K`==KY
V
thus saw that a centralized system in a state of vast proportions imposed
a heavy burden on central government. He therefore preferred to adopt a
decentralized administrative system in the eastern part of the caliphate.
'
`{`
"" !
X /
V~
!
*
! !
XX
!
%
province’
! # '
& X
provided valuable services to the caliphate, helping to achieve political
stability, eliminating heretical movements, maintaining the security of the
frontiers with India, and repelling the attacks of Turkic tribes from Central
Asia and spreading Islam among them.50 This period was one of prosperity
"# ?
XX&
*
& X"&
X
Z
%
\
!"
& /!
to which Muslims travelled in order to imbibe knowledge and culture.
While the caliphate lost its unity by allowing the establishment
" &
X
& "!
nevertheless had some positive aspects. It made the rulers of these entities
responsible for maintaining the Islamic presence and for expanding its base,
ensuring contentment and tranquillity among some groups that aspired to
45 I. P. Petrushevsky,
$*
| , p. 118. The English edn of this work is Islam in Iran, trans.
/
& +/
&
% ?& ={& !
[
Islam v Irane v VII–XV veka [Islam in Iran in the Seventh to Fifteenth Centuries], Leningrad,
1966.
46 +VZ
X
&
. , pp. 572, 606.
47 Ibid., pp. 604–6.
48 +V
& x
., p. 206.
49 '/
V+&
6*, V, p. 99.
50 +V
/
& 5*, VII, p. 226.
58 4
ISLAM IN A F G H A N I S TA N
independence and who bitterly resented being ruled by foreign forces and
being administered by other countries that determined their fate. These
groups subsequently hastened to participate actively at all cultural, political
and social levels. Indeed, their enthusiasm for the cause of Islam and its
glorious heritage made them loath to prefer any other culture or heritage. It is
true that these groups did not forget their own heritage and culture, but they
endeavoured to purify and rectify them and to present them in new guises
'
! /# > "
"
became intermeshed with the new arrival, forming a new Islamic mould,
'
!
/
# > X
prince ‘+/
X / X Q# `=K`KY "! "
!
to the cause of Islam and its heritage when he banned the narration of
ancestral stories in his presence, preferring instead contemporary topics
concerning the reality and glories of Islam.51
" &
?
! Z
%& X!X &
"!# > X
"
! !!/
X!X
"" "
# > "
/
‘\/ /
V<
V
X
"
#
Z
X& /
!
!
#
‘\/
% .* (3 .*) of Kabul
}
% #
+/ *
&
/
*
@
!!
X\X& % }
Í&52 destroying the buildings
Z
%
/ X’ /
V‘+//X / X! / *X¡# 53
These two names indicate that Islam had spread among the local governing
!#
‘\/ /
V<
/
Z
!
& X
X/
X&
thus tightening his control over all Afghanistan. His most famous act was to
X"
X `{`#54
‘\/
was intoxicated by these successive victories, and set his heart on Baghdad,
the capital of the caliphate, with the aim of removing the caliph al-Mu‘tamid.
His dreams were soon to be shattered, however, when his army was routed
on the banks of the Euphrates. This defeat so saddened him that it is said he
died of a broken heart in 265/878.55
It is noteworthy that despite their nationalist garb and the ethnic aims
/
!&
X
""
! ""# [
&
V
X’
"" ¡
51 C. E. Bosworth, ‘The Tahirids and Persian Literature’, Iran, 1969, pp. 103–4; Barthold, 5*
4
, p. 102.
52 +V
& x
., p. 221.
53 Ibid., p. 222.
54 Ibid., p. 224.
55 +V
& x
., p. 225.
58 5
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.35 > }
*\ X Q¹ }# Y
"
!
V
X
%
"
!
"&56
the symbol of the Islamic umma (community of believers) and its beliefs, and
the defender of the faith.
"
‘\/ /
V<
V
X %
!/
steps which constituted a revival of racist and chauvinist tendencies, he
indirectly helped to combat elements that were hostile to Islam. In an attempt
!&
"
"
and gold idols that he had seized in his conquest of Kabul and ar-Rukhkhaj
(ar-Rukhudh, ar-Rukhwadh).57
"
" for
'
!# ' & !
‘\/
/ *
!
"
who worked to spread Islam in the eastern part of what is now Afghanistan
'
& / }
} #58
¢
XX X!X `=&
glorious era began in the history of Afghanistan. Its cities become centres of
civilization, both producing and attracting scholars and men of letters whose
/
"!
$
Islamic civilization. Despite the shift of the administrative and political centre
56 '/
V+&
6*, VI, p. 8.
57 Ibid., V, p. 363.
58 ‘+//X '\/X& 5*
|
.‘
&
# *
@
!!
‘+X’V
V *
&
& X
V
\X
& =& "# =#
586
ISLAM IN A F G H A N I S TA N
X!X &
"
Z
%XX& >
Q#
+’ an-nahr, ‘What is beyond the river [Oxus]’), that shift did not affect or
diminish the cultural splendour of the cities of Afghanistan. On the contrary,
""
/ X!X & "
&
patronage and support for the symbols of Islamic culture. This concern was
X!X ’ desire to buttress their political position in the
'
! &
! ‘+//X
"
#
> X!X ?
! Z
%
/ ! ?
% Z
X! }# >
"
V*
’!
""
/
XX
to favour them and to entrust them with the government of some parts of
>
#
X
XX&
encouragement of the ‘+//X
"& X!X !
>
XX# > X!X
!
% ¡
and reforms, thereby winning the goodwill and admiration of Muslims. It is
a rare contemporary writer or historian of this state who does not praise it or
wax eloquent in describing its glorious exploits and achievements.
X!X
& +
!
'
!
#
These developments are described by travellers who visited the region
!# +V*
\ & ! +
Z
%& }
& X& X
century AH, speaks about the diversity of madhhabs (schools of Islamic law)
and the proliferation of )’ifas (factions and sects) and their disagreements.59
¢ !
% !
!"
" &
'
!
/! !
rooted among the inhabitants such that they were capable of ". Now
that Islam had effectively been embraced, the issue that occupied people was
choosing the madhhabs, and this could only be done through careful study of
the religion, its 6& (jurisprudence) and its *‘a (revealed canonical law).
+V*
\
"
!
glorious regions, one of the richest in distinguished and learned men, a
source of goodness, a centre of learning, a secure buttress and formidable
fortress of Islam, and that ‘ ""
XX
!
religious matters, staunch defenders of what is right, keenly aware of good
and evil and closer than any others to the land and customs of the Arabs’.60
The country had also acquired many excellent qualities:
59 +/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
/ +@!
V*
\ & %
&*
$*
‘$
&*
,
Z
& X @ X’
V
X
V‘
/& =& ""# `K`#
60 Ibid., p. 235.
587
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
It surpasses all other provinces in learning and jurisprudence. Its reciters have
wonderful speech. They are very wealthy … Their customs differ from those
of the Arab provinces in most things, for instance, the callers to prayer have
a dais in front of the minbar from which they call the prayers musically and
melodically, reciting their prayers without a text …61
+V*
\ /
!
¡
!&
which he terms
, and claims that they are unrivalled in the lands of
Islam. According to him, a special costume was reserved for the $&’
Q¡
Y
!
! !
semi-learned who, when appointed as full jurists, were required to wear
this special attire.62 These customs demonstrate clearly that the province had
well-established customs which matched, and even exceeded, those of other
provinces among whose people Islam had earlier taken root.
As for social conditions, Muslim geographers and travellers indicate
that Islam had become the faith of the majority of the people. The efforts
of the local governors and rulers had succeeded in spreading Islam widely,
especially in situations where people controlled their own affairs and
when rule was entrusted to individuals from the same origins as the local
inhabitants. As for the minority that clung to their old beliefs, they withdrew
into a few remote villages and avoided the public gaze.63
The Arab tribes that had settled during the earlier phase of the
\
$
/
"
!
XX
!
XX#
This resulted in a new class of
+ (‘half-breeds’), who had Arab
XX !#
‘\/ +
/ /
/
XX&
"
/
the location of their settlements.64 To this list we might add the group of
?" *
@
!!
VV
‘+
\
!
! ""
¡
great respect and esteem.65 The people were attached to this group because
/
&
XX %#
!&
!
! ""
~
/ ‘+
!
’s daughters thereby mingling, it was said, the purest Persian
blood and the noblest Arab blood. It was indeed thanks to the efforts of the
61 +V*
\ & %
&*
, pp. 257–8.
62 Ibid., pp. 257–8.
63
@ +/
& ,
*
*
+4*, Cairo, 1994, p. 219.
64 +@!
/ ¢X¦@
V
‘\/& .
. , Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1891, pp. 278–80.
65 +@!
+!& "
& Z
& X
V%X/
V‘
/& =& "# =#
58 8
ISLAM IN A F G H A N I S TA N
3.36
/
+& *
XVV
& }
*\
X
(© G. Degeorge)
$ (descendants of the Prophet through ‘+Y
!
/
XX
" '
!#66
When the cities of Afghanistan became part of the Islamic world,
"
/
" $ &
/
every visitor to those parts. Muslim writers spoke effusively of the glories,
beauty and size of these cities, the orderliness of their buildings and the
diversity of their markets and other facilities. In short, the Islamic conquest
of Afghanistan contributed greatly to the progress of city life and the
renaissance of the cities.67
+! ! / * ! X&
}
*\ \
XX&
!
!
%& $
#68 Balkh was the
XX&
!
!
mosques, the Great Mosque at its centre, ‘bustling with people all day long’.69
'
/
!
!
%&
&
$
66 +!& "
, p. 104.
67 Barthold, 5*
4
, p. 67.
68 +/ '@X\ '/X!
V'
%&
#
+
& # *
@
!!
X/
V~&
& X
V\
!& =& ""#=K{=#
69 Ibid., pp. 155–6.
589
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.37 >!/ ZX/ &
/ Q¹ }# Y
the city well deserved its epithets ‘the mother of the country’ and ‘Balkh
!
’.70 '
/ $
!
Muslims with regard to religion, economic activity and scholarship. From
Balkh came the Barmakids, chief ministers to the ‘+//X
"# ' &
! !
/
Z
%#
+V'
%&
& "" / !
XX
"
6&, religion, 1 (philosophical
speculation) and
(scholastic theology).71 He also remarked that Ghazna
was unrivalled in wealth and commerce, being the main staging post on the
way to India.72
One consequence of the spread of Islam in Afghanistan was the
diffusion of the Arabic language. After the Umayyad caliphs, starting with
‘+/ V
V*
% / *
X& /
+
/ !
administrative bodies, it became necessary for anyone wanting a government
position to learn Arabic. Quite rapidly, however, the Muslims of Afghanistan
went beyond their basic need for Arabic – a need connected to reading
the Qur’X
K
/
participate actively in the intellectual renaissance and scholarship of the
'
!
!
# '
% &
!/
!
70 Ibid., pp. 155–6.
71 Ibid., p. 158.
72 Ibid., p. 157.
59 0
ISLAM IN A F G H A N I S TA N
/
! "!&
VZ
%&
V
%&
V+/
&
V
&
VZ
V}
&
/
!
in Afghanistan. These men were transmitters of * (the Traditions of the
Prophet), $&’ (jurists) and scholars.
A well-known scholar of the *‘a, literature, philosophy, geography
+@!
/
VZ
%&
Z
%#
from his native city to Baghdad, where he stayed for eight years. He
! /%
%
! X³
XX#73 + ! Z
%
+/
VVX! ‘+/
X / +@!
al-Ka‘/& /
! %
‘Ka‘bids’. He was a Mu‘tazilite
"
. These two scholars are credited with laying the
foundations of the philosophical movement in the region that was to provide
! %
"" +/ ‘+
V~
/ ‘+/
X /
X Q+
Y#
! Z
%& /
! Z
%XX
the reign of the
*
@ /
VX!X Q=K`K{Y#74 '/ X
excelled in both medicine and philosophy. He communicated with many of
the scholars of his era and acquired wide renown. His book /
6
))..
was well known everywhere.
The cities of Afghanistan were also famous for a number of poets
X!X
!
by ath-Tha‘X/#75 ! /
* @
!!
/ *X
V~
X
VZ
%# '
‘Z
%
/
+/
VVX!
al-Ka‘/ ±‘
²& +/
VZ
% ±.<]
!"&
/
V~
?
"
*
@
!!
/
*X +
/ " #’76 One of the greatest writers that Bust produced was
"
+/VV
@
VZ
&
" !
#
participated in politics and communicated with sultans and princes.77
> X
/"
" +/ *
*
@
!!
/ +@!
/
V+
&
'
\
~¡X
¡ # " !
regions to collect rare linguistic material from living speakers. His efforts
V
! %
" '/ *
³ !"
his great dictionary, the >
‘arab.78 + +X "
+/ ‘+! +@!
/ *
@
!!
V
& !
#
73 X/V
V X\& Mu‘"
.’&
& *
/
‘
V*%& =& '''& "# #
74 +@!
/
V~
VZ
\& 5*
’
& # *
@
!!
‘+&
!
& *
/‘X !
¡!
‘ al-lugha al-‘arabiyya, 1946, pp. 52–3.
75 ! "& +/ *
‘+/ V
V*
% / '!X‘
V>
‘X/& '*
$*
‘!& # *
@
!!
‘+/ V
V~
! &
& *
%
/
V~
V¡X
& # # ±={²& ""# {K{#
76 X/V
V X\& Mu‘"
. & >
& *
%
/
V+
& ={& '& "# =`#
77 +@!
+!&
&
& *
/
‘at Khalaf, 1958, I, pp. 284–5.
78 +!&
, I, p. 273.
591
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.38 > { !V
*
!& } " +
&
twelfth century (© UNESCO)
+
\&
%
‘Little Basra’ because of the many
scholars and writers it produced.79
Amongst other prominent scholars and artists, mention might be
!
!
¡ +X ?
V
" ‘
! Z
%&
‘+¡
! X
% ! X&
contemporary rulers and kings. There was also the outstanding geometrician
!
!
+/
VV¢
X’
VZ¡X ! Z¡X& /
X
X"#80 ' ¡
"
&
!
~
¡
+/
‘
V¡& !
Islamic East, acting as a judge.81
It is noteworthy that the Persian language became pre-eminent
"
"" X!X
&
in the Arabic alphabet and used it for administration and at court. Many
compilations and other works appeared in Persian, without denigrating
Arabic, which continued to hold a distinguished place among the country’s
Muslims.
79 X\& Mu‘"
. , II, p. 958.
80 +VZ
\& 5*
’
, p. 84.
81 X\& Mu‘"
. , III, p. 41.
592
ISLAM IN A F G H A N I S TA N
Despite the cultural development and the active scholarship taking place
+
X!X
& "
!
# > X!X
their control, leaving other families to take advantage of the situation: they
!
% ! "
X!X
). (Friday sermon).82 During this period, Afghanistan was divided among
! +/ X’ Z
%&
X X&
X
¡X
>
%
Z
}
#83 The situation was
the same in Kabul, where the city’s importance for the Hindus encouraged
them to hold on to it.84 >
%
"X
Q
"X XY&
who was contemporary with the rise of the Ghaznavid state.85
The establishment of the Ghaznavid state in 366/977 was an important
event in the history of Afghanistan. The relationship of this dynasty to
Afghanistan began when a Turkic leader called Alp-Tegin sought refuge
}
" $ !
X!X
!# +
!& }
/
previously played any political or cultural role. Indeed, it was little more
! !!
! >
XX
'
#
&
/
# Z
! Z
%XX&
X!X
! }
%
+"V> # +
!" / X!X
to return Ghazna to their fold, Alp-Tegin’s resistance forced them to accept
the fait accompli and cede Ghazna to him in 350/961.86 This victory was the
starting point for the establishment of an independent entity.
Subsequently, in 366/977, one of Alp-Tegin’s slaves, Sebük-Tegin,
managed to win the throne of Ghazna.87 Sebük-Tegin’s accession to power
did not merely mean the beginning of a new dynasty, but also that a new
political path had been embarked upon, this being an attempt to build an
extensive state. Ghazna, a small Afghan city, formed its nucleus and centre,
" /
! %
# ! & /Ã%V>
set about expanding his rule at the expense of the rajas of India. He achieved
one victory after another and his stature rose rapidly. The tribes of Khalj
(Khilj) and the Afghans feared him and they abandoned their rebellious
% ! /
#88
82 +V*
\ & %
&*
, p. 263.
83 W. Barthold, Turkistan Down to the Mongol Invasion, London, Luzac & Co., 1968, p. 233.
84 +V'
%&
#, p. 157.
85 +V
¡\& %$< , p. 74.
86 For more on Alp-Tegin’ ! !& +/ ‘+ ~
³X!V
V*
%&
,
trans. H. Darke, London, Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1960, pp. 112–18.
87 +/
‘+/ V
V
//X
V‘/& 5*
'
* *, Cairo, 1886, I, p. 8.
88 Ibid., I, p. 14.
593
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
It is noteworthy that during this period the name ‘+X’ became prominent
! * !
!#89
Despite the fact that Sebük-Tegin’s pure Turkic genealogy and
> %X
/ /& +
! * !
Afghan king.90 He was able to expand his conquests and spread Islam to
all the provinces of Afghanistan, even beyond the Hindu Kush. One of
!
\
/ &
remained the symbol of the Hindu presence in Afghanistan. Sebük-Tegin
eliminated that presence and gave the city an Islamic character.
/Ã%V>
/ &
*
@! Q# K`=K
1030), who is considered to be one of the greatest conquerors in Islamic history.
*
@!
!
"
his father’s successful campaigns in the adjacent regions. The most important
*
@! ’s achievements in the consolidation of Islam in Afghanistan,
especially on its eastern borders, were his successive campaigns against
" }&
!
% X# >
%
the province’s geography and rugged terrain, its inhabitants felt a sense
of security, independence, even of isolation. They maintained their pagan
religion despite being surrounded on all sides by regions where Islam was
well established.91 The early Muslim generals avoided becoming involved in
the internal affairs of this province, perhaps sensing the futility of directing
any military campaigns against it in view of its secure location and rough
# '
&
*
@! ! "
!
}
#92
\ " } /
===`&
*
@!
!
!/ "
# +
he was victorious, his victory was inconclusive because the people were able
to manoeuvre the army and transfer their defensive lines to easily defendable
positions, entrenching themselves in mountain fortresses and setting
!/
!
"
# Z
*
@! !"
new strategy suited to the situation: he distributed his army throughout the
!
"
!
%
#
/
& }
&
! Z&
# *
@!
"
""
}#93
89 Ibid., II, p. 82.
90 +V
¡\& %$< , p. 23.
91 +V'
%&
#, pp. 153–4.
92 +/ VV
¦ ~
VZ
\&
5*
2 &*&
#
@ X
V
X/&
&
V*
%
/
V
V!
& ={& "# =`{#
93 Ibid., p. 123.
594
ISLAM IN A F G H A N I S TA N
3.39 >!/ *
@! }
& }
Q¹ }# Y
*
@!
%
% \
'
some seventeen campaigns there, crossing deserts, wastelands, plains
!
# ¢
'
& '
! !
/
"!&
*
@! ’s campaigns ensured
a solid Islamic presence there and a policy of conquest and dissemination
of the religion and its civilization. This was also the policy pursued by his
successors, as well as by the later Islamic states that arose in Afghanistan.
>
!
'
!
"
#
> '
\
*
@! /
!
!
the appreciation and respect of Muslims, but made him the subject of a
negative campaign by some Hindu and Western historians who depicted
him as a fanatical warrior who indulged in plunder, looting and bloodshed.
But a fair historian sitting in impartial judgement, avoiding whims and
"
%
*
@!
"
of his era and environment, would no doubt conclude that most of their
¡
#
The impact of the Ghaznavid presence in India was great, for the
sultans of Ghazna did not merely wield the sword but also endeavoured
to carry Islam to numerous Indian castes that were despised, rejected and
discriminated against. These castes accepted Islam once they became aware
595
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
that it was based upon justice, equality and solidarity among human beings.
*
@!
% !
"
teach those who had been led to Islam.94 One of the most famous of these was
% '!X‘&
! ! Z
%XX <
Q<X
Y ={#
held study circles and classes of religious instruction and in this way guided
many of the people of Lahore to Islam.95
If we imagine the centres of Islamic civilization as a chain, with each
link interlocking with the previous one, then the cities of Afghanistan such
}
& Z
%
X !
/
%
of Islamic civilization in India were connected, and hence the bridge over
which the Islamic cultural heritage passed to India.
The Ghaznavids took the Persian language to India, Persian becoming,
alongside Arabic, the language of science and culture among Indian Muslims.
?
$
# ¢ "
!&
was born, this being a mixture of Hindi, Persian and Arabic. Many Muslim
scholars travelled to India, studying Indian conditions and intellectual
# > / ! " '
&
such as mathematics, astronomy, geometry and philosophy. Before long,
*
!&
! Q
& <X
& +¡!
Y
/
'
& /
!
% !"
contributions to both science and literature.
'
&
"
$
/ '
* !# > & }
'
$
on Islamic architecture. Also during this era, we begin to see a mixture of
'
?
# >
'
$
Ghazna marked the beginning of the emergence of Indo-Islamic art, which
subsequently spread to numerous regions in the Islamic East.96
*
@!
%
the sciences. He was at pains to outdo his peers and rivals in the number of
scholars and men of letters in his entourage, so much so that whenever news
of an individual who excelled in any particular art reached his attention he
would have him brought immediately to Ghazna.97 A number of writers and
scholars came to the court at Ghazna, including famous Muslim intellectuals
Z& ‘ & ‘+¡
&
%& ‘/& Z
\
# '
*
@!
& "
!"
!
94 Al-‘/& 5*
'
* *, p. 20.
95 W. Thomas Arnold, ad-Da‘+
&
# ~
'/X! ~
#&
& <
¡
at-ta’
VV
¡
!
VV
& =& "# =& !
The Preaching of
Islam: A History of the Propagation of the Muslim Faith, London, Constable & Co., 1913.
96 André Godard, Syria, 6, Paris, 1925, pp. 58–9.
97 ³X! ‘+¦ Q
V
!
%
Y&
&
]#&
.‘a), trans. ‘+/ V
V¢
X/
‘'X!&
& <
¡
V
’
VV
¡
!
VV
& =& "# =#
596
ISLAM IN A F G H A N I S TA N
caravan.98 >
+
/
!
!
"
*
@!
&
well as from Ghazna’s political and administrative ascendancy during the
Ghaznavid era.
As the Ghaznavid state began to decline, there arose alongside it a new
} !
/ !! '
!
during the Ghaznavid era. It was not surprising that an Islamic state should
/
/ / "" } & % }
& "!
great service in the dissemination of Islam.99
!"& X/V
V
V} Q{K`==K=`Y
!"
'
& /
with the Punjab ( ". means ‘ ’ in Persian) and ending with
Bengal, and achieving continuous victories over a period of thirty years.
X/V
V
¡
*
@!
"
'
!# > }
\
QY
!
%
"
*
! '
!
# X/V
V
&
/V
V + /
%& /
& }
*\
%
/V!X#100
It can be argued that the real Islamic rule of India began with the
}
& \
% !
return, but rather in terms of settlement and permanent residence on the
Indian subcontinent. In this way began the administrative and political
separation between Afghanistan and India. Despite the fact that many of
the dynasties and states that ruled India originally hailed from the Afghan
regions, they nevertheless remained settled in India and assumed an Indian
identity. They saw Afghanistan merely as a staging post on the way to India.
Like the other eastern areas of the Islamic state, the cities of Afghanistan
faced the ordeal of the Mongol invasion in which mosques, palaces and
buildings were destroyed. Afghanistan was incorporated into the Mongol
empire and the Mongols made Ghazna a base from which to launch attacks
on India. Later, the Mongol empire broke up and was divided among the sons
}
& +
%X
Mongol dynasty.101 Eventually, the Mongols converted to Islam and became
builders of culture and civilization and the cities of Afghanistan began to
$
!
#
98 Ibid., p. 81.
99 ! !
}
& ‘Abd-al-Mun‘im an-Nimr, 5*
69 &
& X
V‘
V¡
VV/X‘
& ={& "# £ +@!
VX X& 5*
*
$*
.
&
&
& *
%
/
¦
V
\& # #& "# #
100 Fraser-Tytler, Afghanistan, p. 27.
101 +VX X& 5*
* , p. 497.
597
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
+ * "
&
>X¡% +
managed to rule the country for nearly 200 years.102 This Afghan
dynasty constituted the last attempt to establish an independent Afghan
state until the mid-eighteenth century.
Nevertheless, Afghanistan was the source of many dynasties that ruled
India, thus leaving a clear imprint on the history of that country. By way of
!"& ! ! +
¡ Q¡Y
!
sultan ‘Ala’V
V Q# K=`=`K==Y& %
! +
''&
won many victories in India and reached areas where the Muslim armies had
/#
> \
<» #
Indeed, one might even say that most of the famous dynasties that ruled
India, making cultural and military contributions over several centuries,
were originally from Afghanistan. All these dynasties were instrumental in
spreading Islam and uniting the Muslim ranks.103
At the beginning of the tenth/sixteenth century, Kabul saw the
foundation of a state that was destined to play an important role in the
region’s history – the Mughal empire (932–1273/1526–1857). In 932/1526
ZX/ & *
!"&
/
'
&
thereby inaugurating an era of active participation in the history of the Indian
/
!
#
were intent on being patriotic Indian leaders and little by little their political
and administrative ties with Afghanistan began to wane.104
Subsequently, the Afghan tribes aspired to independence and a
!!/ +/ X /& +@!
X +/ X&
mid-eighteenth century105
/ +
the modern period.
102 For more on the various Muslim states in India, see an-Nimr, 5*
£
VX X&
5*
* .
103 +VX X& 5*
* .
104 Ibid., pp. 175–300.
105 M. Longworth Dames, ‘+XX’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis et al.,
Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1960, I, p. 230.
598
Chapter 3.7
I SLAM ON THE I NDIAN
SUBCONTINENT
Sayyid Rizwan Ali Nadwi
The sources
Any study of the spread of Islam in the Indian subcontinent over the last
thirteen centuries requires a multitude of sources in various languages,
including Arabic, Persian, Urdu and English. The earliest printed source on
the conquest of Sind in the early eighth century AD has so far been considered
to be the
. /
VZ
X
Q # ``Y# > " &
has however, discovered an even earlier source, namely, the 5*
*$
.
)# > !
book to be compiled in Arabic in this form. Moreover, it contains a great
!
\
# >
&
/
X
Q # `{Y&
" +/
VV~
V*
X’ Q # c. 235/850), the
+
/
&
"
+
/
\
# +V*
X’ %&
& \
*
%X& '
&
governors of India. All subsequent Arab authors of the third/ninth century
'/
X&
VZ
X
&
V
‘\/
V
/
V
*
X’# +! & '/
X
"
! "
VZ
X
& !
Arabic source on the subject.
The second main (and most widely used) source concerning the spread
of Islam on the Indian subcontinent is the Persian work the Fathnamah, also
known as the _
, by ‘+ / ~X!
V# >
!
a work in Arabic by some unknown author of the third or fourth century AH.
‘+
V
! '
\
AD,
599
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
settled there and found the book in the possession of a prominent Arab
! Z
%%X#
==`=# '
(and partly and imperfectly translated into English from a manuscript) by
Sir Henry Elliot.1 Somewhat later, it was fully translated by Qilich Beg and
"
/ =# > ?
/ # *#
Daudpota and published in Delhi in 1939, while a second improved edition
with annotations by N. A. Baloch appeared in 1983. According to Baloch, the
Fathnamah
/% / '
#
Since the Fathnamah is the only source on the Chachs, the ruling dynasty
of the Hindu Brahmans in pre-Islamic Sind, it is commonly known as the
_
# '
\
/ *
@
!!
/
X!& /
!
+
/
!
/ # '
!
#
Nonetheless, it has been widely relied upon by British Indian and Pakistani
historians as far as the early phase of the conquest of Sind is concerned. In
contrast to the Fathnamah&
VZ
X
"
"
middle of the third century AH, that is, a century and a half after the conquest
*
@
!!
/ X!#
In addition to the historical material mentioned above, Islamic mystical
literature is also a fruitful source, and this has been consulted to reveal the
progress of the conversions to Islam on the subcontinent.
The arrival of Islam on the subcontinent
Islam arrived on the Indian subcontinent in three distinct stages and
# '
! ! "
Balochistan and Sind (two provinces in the south and south-east of modern-
?
%
Y
# '
arrived in Malabar on the west coast of India (the present state of Kerala) in
the third/ninth century. Finally, it was introduced into the far north-western
part of the subcontinent (the North-West Frontier Province of Pakistan) in
#
! '
! /
third stages was due to military campaigns of the Arabs and Turks, it is
well recorded. The details of the second stage are not so well documented
because during this time Islam was disseminated by the Arab traders
and seafarers who settled in the various coastal cities of south-western and
eastern India. According to the conjectural evidence and traditional lore of
1 See H. M. Elliot and J. Dawson, The History of India as Told by its Own Historians, London,
Trübner & Co., 1867.
60 0
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
3.40 The Great Mosque of Delhi (© G. Degeorge)
the region recorded centuries later by travellers and historians, Islam was
introduced here during the lifetime of the Prophet and the four Rightly
Guided Caliphs ($’
8 Y
#
The Islamization of South India took place much later, when Islamic rule
/ # ¢
third stages, which eventually led to the conquest and Islamization of the
entire subcontinent.
The first encounter
>
/ +
/
'
/
took place in 15/636 during the caliphate of ‘!
/
V
X/ K
is, just four years after the death of the Prophet – when the young and
energetic governor of Bahrain (the eastern province of Arabia) and Oman,
‘!X /
V‘
V>
\
&
"
'
# > & !!
‘!X’s
/
V~
%
!&
"
>X
Z
& &
!!
/&
V*
&
"
601
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.41 Akbar Bridge, Delhi (© G. Degeorge)
Debal Sind.2 +VZ
X ! !
/ "
but does not provide any details. Nevertheless, it is obvious from his brief
remarks that the second expedition was successful.3
As to the reasons for these expeditions, we might infer from the
V !
! !!
+
/ !
the Persian Gulf with those parts of the Indian subcontinent that pirates had
probably threatened Arab commerce and, therefore, the newly appointed
governor of the Arabian coast of the Persian Gulf had sent the expeditions
to protect the sea routes.4 At this time, pirates were active in the Arabian
Sea and operated in the ports mentioned above. One major act of piracy
directed against the Umayyad caliph drew the wrath of his governor of
'
\&
V~
¡¡X¡#
!
==K=`
avenge the captured Muslim men and women and put an end to the acts of
"
""
/ # > /
&
the pirates in the port of Saraswat of Gujrat had to beg the conqueror of Sind,
* @
!!
/ X!& "
#5 Later, during the Umayyad and early
` >X
&
$
"
/
Z!/
/
Z&
/ "&
Z
north of Bombay. Debal, some 64 km north of Karachi in present-day Pakistan, has been
in ruins for centuries.
+@!
/
@ X
VZ
X
&
. , Cairo, 1956, p. 530.
>
! '
& +/
&
5* & '
&
*
& =& "# `#
{ +VZ
X
& , p. 539.
602
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
‘+//X
"
& +
/
V
!
and naval operations aimed at eliminating pirates known as ‘meds’ who
were active in the Indus delta and the Arabian Sea.6
' !
/ "
"
India was sent by the governor of Oman on his own initiative, as the Arabs
were not a naval power during that early period. When informed of this
adventurous expedition, the pious and considerate caliph ‘Umar issued a
stern warning to the governor, saying: ‘Had they perished in that venture,
I would have taken the lives of as many from among your own tribe.’7
The caliph’s warning clearly implies that the expedition in question was
successful. Evidence of its success can likewise be seen in the fact that for
V
+
/ !
! !!
/
Indian pirates in the Arabian Sea. We have discussed this episode in detail
since it brought the Indian powers face to face with Arab military might and
"
"
" $
"
/
ultimately led to the subjugation of Sind. This is dealt with below.
The conquest of Balochistan and Sind
The conquest of Persia was completed during the caliphate of ‘!X /
‘+X Q# `K{K{Y# +
/ % /
'
!
V
" ¡X Q"V
+
Y
!X
/ Z
*
%X& !" "
of Balochistan in modern-day Pakistan.8
The caliphate of ‘+ / +/ X/ was marred by internal wars, but at
least in the east the onward march of Islam continued. It is interesting to note
!"
/
'
! !
/
!
/
/
‘+’ "!&
/
!
V~X / *
V‘+/ &
along with his 1,000 warriors, advanced into the territory of Balochistan.
?
! !X
¡
*
%X
&
"
"
%X \X Q"V
Y# '
raid they attacked this principal town of Balochistan and occupied it, taking
a large number of prisoners. But the victory seems to have been somewhat
short-lived. Threatened by a much larger force sent by the overall sovereign
&
V~X
!
"#
6 Ibid., pp. 544, 545.
7 Ibid., p. 530.
8 This is according to the most reliable early source, the
.
VZ
X &
prior to him, the 5*
/
X# +V
/
’s account of the conquest of these
regions during the caliphate of ‘Umar is not valid.
603
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
They were later attacked by the enemy in a mountain pass and most of them
perished along with their commander.9
+ !
!
/ +
/
population in Balochistan, the region was under the control of the strong
% ! # > ! / !X
¡X / [X¡X '
&
!
present-day lower Punjab (including the ancient city of Multan and its
Y
*
%X
# >
& !"
Sind, Balochistan and lower Punjab. The rulers of the kingdom of Sind were
a dynasty of Hindu Brahmans known as Chachs. The kingdom was divided
into four regions governed by local rulers under the authority of the king,
whose capital was the city of Aror on the east bank of the river Indus. The
region in north-western Sind and northern Balochistan known as Budhia
was presided over by a Buddhist ruler. The kingdom of Sind was usurped
by a Hindu Brahman Chach, a Buddhist, in around AD 630.10 The third ruler
% !
X&
!/
#11
'
!&
/ !
caliph Mu‘X
/ +/
X
&
!
/ *
! \
*
%X#
" /
the caliph, one after another from 44/664 to 50/670, to subdue the region
Z
Q% +
/
!
*
%XY# &
+
/ !
!
%X
X/
Q}
V
Z
Y !
Z
#
Umayyad commanders lost their lives during these bitterly fought campaigns.
& X /
!
V
\
*
%X
/ !
{K{K`#12 From
that time it became a territory of the Umayyad caliphate and Arabs settled
there. Nevertheless, other governors appointed to this newly established
/ " / /
/
%X
X/ V
#
'
V~
¡¡X¡& "
'
\
"
the caliphate, appointed Sa‘ / +
!
VX/
*
%X#
Sa‘
& & % / +
/ / %
‘'X /
/
X& 5*
*$
.
), ed. A. Z. ‘!
& Z
&
X& =&
"# ==# > "
/ /
VZ
X
&
V~X
%
in AH 39 and was killed, along with his men, in AH 42 (, p. 531).
10 ‘+ / ~X!
V& Fathnamah (also known as _
), ed. N. A. Baloch, Islamabad,
1983, p. 34; Elliot and Dawson, 9
$
Q
p. 151.
11 +V& Fathnamah, pp. 35–49. This book in Persian is our only early source regarding the
rulers of pre-Islamic Sind.
12 +VZ
X
& & ""# {=K£
V& Fathnamah, pp. 56–60.
60 4
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
who usurped the territory from him.13 +V~
¡¡X¡
accompanied by a strong force to quell the revolt. This was achieved after the
% /& / /& * @
!!
V‘'
& $ &
{ !& X& % +#14 This event marked
V" # +V~
¡¡X¡ !
"
""
X
"
/
each occasion.
Subsequently, in approximately AD 708, some Muslim men – together
with women whose merchant husbands had died in Ceylon (present-day
Sri Lanka) – were captured by Sindi pirates of Debal (Deval in Hindi) while
returning to Iraq; they were carrying gifts sent by the king of Ceylon to the
!
"
V¢
# >
"
V~
¡¡X¡ /
"
# >
V~
¡¡X¡ !
"
*
! !
!#
& X
refused, this time on the pretext that he had no control over the pirates.
\
& !
" /
X&
one of them by sea. Both of these failed, however, and their commanders
%
#
It was at this point that the historic Arab invasion of Sind took place
!!
!
!!
*
@
!!
/ X!
V>
\
#
V"
% /
! / ==# >
/
& ’s
main port city, was the beginning of the end, for within some two and a half
years it resulted in the fall of the vast kingdom of Sind.
+
V "
& * @
!!
/
X! /¡
"
&
! ""
by Buddhists who were unhappy with the Hindu domination. With his
wise policy and kind treatment, he succeeded in securing the cooperation
Z !
/
X
his successors in the eastern part of Sind.
> "
\ % ! !
* @
!!
/ X!’s policy was to consolidate his control of the
subjugated regions before further conquests by his small military force of
12,000 men (6,000 foot soldiers and 6,000 horsemen). This force was somewhat
depleted due to the deployment of some troops in garrisons in the conquered
13 +V& Fathnamah, pp. 35–49.
14 +VZ
X & & "# {£
V& Fathnamah, pp. 64–7; Sir Wolseley Haig (ed.), The
Cambridge History of India ( 711–1288), New Delhi, Cain & Co., 1987, III, p. I. The writer
of the article on the conquest of Sind, Sir Wolseley Haig, makes no mention of the ‘'
!
% X& !
"
Sind. He relates the episode of piracy along with some biased and inaccurate stories to
malign Muslims.
605
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
cities, the loss of life in previous
battles and an epidemic of scurvy. It
* @
!!
a reinforcement of 2,000 cavalry
from Iraq and some 4,000 men
from the Jut tribe of Swistan that he
undertook the task of completing
his mission.
The second phase of the
conquest of eastern Sind, across
the great river Indus, began with
/
[X
X !
and main cities in the region were
# > !
¡ /
was fought on the planes of the city
[X
=`# X’s much
larger force, including a corps of
war elephants,15 was defeated and
the king killed on 20 June 712.16
> !
X’s army along
with his elder son Jaisinh17 $
/ [X
&
was immediately besieged by the
Muslims and captured after some
#
$
Z
!
/X
north.
3.42 Portrait of young Mughal Emperor >
X Q¹
! > of the Muslims on the Indian
Nour Foundation) subcontinent. The Sindi forces put
"
* @
!!
/ X!’s advance, however, and he had yet to complete his conquest of
/ / !
/ /
#
15 X’s forces and those of the Muslims are variously reported by early and modern
historians. Non-Muslim historians tend to assess the size of the Muslim force as much
X’s. Elsewhere, according to a modern Hindu historian of India, Prof. K.
# <
& X
! {& Q
Y& *
!
did not exceed 20,000 in total. See K. S. Lal, Early Muslims in India, New Delhi, Books and
Books, 1984, pp. 14, 19.
16 +V& Fathnamah, p. 137; Lal, Early Muslims, p. 20.
17 His name is variantly written as ‘Jaisia’ or ‘Jaisingh’, but ‘Jaisinh’ is the correct form
according to a modern authority on Sind, Dr Baloch.
606
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
to him, albeit slowly. At the end of AD 712, after a siege of some six months,
/ !
¡ Z
!
/X # >
&
ancient city of Multan – the largest city and a religious centre – was subdued
!# ' /
& *
@
!!
/
X!
/¡
!
/ "
/!#
After the fall of Multan, his victory was complete and extended up to the
/ % !
!&
&
X’s
kingdom in the north.
Having accomplished the task of conquering Sind and putting its
& *
@
!!
/ X!&
{& "&
intended to take the banner of Islam into India. With the permission of al-
~
¡¡X¡&
=&
\
the submission of Kannauj.18 Once the army had left Multan for Kannauj,
& *
@
!!
/
"&
!X Q# AD 717–
20),19 who had appointed a new governor in Sind. The military campaign
against Kannauj was thus abandoned and the conquest of northern India
was delayed for another three centuries (this is discussed below).
Conversions to Islam in Sind
The conquest of Sind opened the way for the spread of Islam in this western
"
'
/# > \ * @
!!
/
X!& / /
!
!!
kind administrator, was also a devout and enthusiastic Muslim, although not
fanatical. His benevolent conduct towards the people of the newly conquered
lands, his keeping of the pledges he made to the people, Buddhists and
Hindus alike, his granting of religious freedom, leaving their temples intact,
respecting their priests, not burdening them with exorbitant taxes apart from
the minor annual jizya (poll tax), treating them as protected people ( *)
just like the people of the Scriptures and the Magians (Zoroastrians) of
Persia, his consideration towards traders, artisans and farmers in particular
– all this would have inclined the local population to Islam, and indeed many
embraced Islam willingly.
18 +V& Fathnamah, p. 185; Elliot and Dawson, History of India, p. 207.
19
!X
"
V~
¡¡X¡&
& %
"" / !# '/ X!
/
'
\
" ¢X# >
"
V¢
/\
/ "
!
&
V’s
Fathnamah and followed by Elliot and Dawson’s History of India and Haig’s Cambridge
History of India,
/ #
607
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
'
! % "
/
& Z
!
/X & +
*
# > *
@
!!
/ X!’s army to 50,000 cavalry, as
stated earlier, is a clear indication of these conversions. He had come to Sind
with a total force of only 17,000 men and many of these were killed during the
numerous battles while a few thousand others were stationed in garrisons
in the conquered cities and towns. Thus, a great many of the 50,000 soldiers
who appeared after the conquest of Multan must have been local converts
to Islam. No doubt the army contained some units from the allied Jut tribe,
/
/
*
@
!!
/ X!
"
!
¡
non-Muslim force in his intended conquest of Kannauj. Moreover, there are
! "
"" '
!&
=# + !
}
& ¡
/
&
!/
Islam.20 The Arab prisoners who were released after the fall of Debal
gave evidence of his kind treatment and service to them during their
captivity. He must have been impressed by the purity of their faith, their
godliness, forbearance and conduct during their imprisonment, and so
!/
'
!
*
@
!!
/ X! !# }
was honoured by the young Arab conqueror and was entrusted with
the civil administration of Debal under the new military governor of
the city. Gela is the person who is mentioned by his Muslim name of
#+
(‘Client of Islam’) and who, according to the author of the
_
, travelled as an interpreter with the Syrian emissary of the
\
X / /
[X
#21 He must have learnt
Arabic from his Arab captives during their two years in jail.
`#
*
@
!!
/ X!’s siege of Swistan, the Channa tribe of
Sind sent an agent to spy on the Arabs who had conquered Debal and
# ¢ "
! "
& /
their general, with humility and discipline and reported it to the chief
of his tribe, the whole tribe embraced Islam.22
# ¢
%
& X’s chief minister, heard of the general amnesty
/ *
@
!!
/ X!
Z
!
/X &
he came out of hiding and embraced Islam. He was honoured by the
conqueror, and in view of his sincerity and loyalty was made the chief
civil executive of the conquered territory. According to the author of the
20 For the story of the jailor’ '
!&
V& Fathnamah, p. 80.
21 Ibid., pp. 101–2.
22 Mir Ma’sum, 5* #’sumi, annotated by N. A. Baloch and trans. into Urdu by A. Rizvi,
Hyderabad, Adabi Board, 1959.
60 8
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
_
& *
@
!!
/ X!
! !
civil administration.23
# '
""
!
"
Z
!
/X
!/
civilians, especially merchants, embraced Islam.24 Frustrated with the
&
$
/
'
territory, they opened one of the city’s gates to the besieging army.
{# + \
Z
!
/X & *
@
!!
/ X!
stayed for quite some time in order to organize the affairs of the
conquered territories, he settled some Arab chiefs in the neighbouring
town of Ashbahar along with 300 Arab workers and their families.25
These people may well have inspired the non-Muslim local population
to embrace Islam.
# '
*
@
!!
/ X! \
&
/
& & +
*
& /
!\
Arab troops stationed there. There is no mention of the troops being
segregated in purpose-built garrison towns like Kufa and Basra, so the
local population were able to watch the Muslim soldiers frequenting
the mosques and must have been impressed by their piety, thus
encouraging some of them to convert to Islam.
Besides this, the intermingling of a subjugated people with the members
of a victorious power generally leads to the former adopting the creed and
manners of the latter. This was also a factor in the spread of Islam among
the people of Sind both in the early period and subsequently. It must be
remembered that no case of forcible conversion to Islam among the people
of Sind has ever been reported, even by modern non-Muslim historians. It is
of interest to note that the majority of those who converted to Islam during
this early phase were Buddhists, who were considered as social inferiors
under the political domination of Hindus. Since Islam offered them equal
rights, a good number of them preferred to embrace Islam.26
A modern Hindu historian of India observes:
>
*
@
!!
/ X!
"
/
% '
!
of Sind. His policy of restricted toleration, proselytization, iconoclasm,
construction of places of Muslim worship and dissemination of Muslim
23 +V& Fathnamah& "# ={=# +
V&
!
! Q+3*
$++4). See also Lal, Early Muslims, p. 2, who gives the minister’s name as Sisakar.
24 Lal, Early Muslims, p. 158.
25 Ibid., p. 166.
26 Lal, Early Muslims, p. 27.
609
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
religious lore had all gone enthusiastically when his career came to a sudden
close and his work was cut short with his life.27
This observation is only partly true. We shall see in what follows that, in
spite of a very brief setback to the cause of Islam in Sind immediately after
*
@
!!
/ X!’s recall, the safe haven he had gained for the religion
remained undisturbed and expanded further within India.
Sind during the Umayyad
and ‘+//X
"
After its conquest by the Arabs, Sind became a province of the caliphate,
initially under the Umayyads in Damascus and then the ‘+//X
Baghdad. Governors were sent regularly from the caliphate to the new
" # >
"
"
!X
* @
!!
/ X!&
’s unceremonious recall to
Iraq and subsequent torture and death, caused a commotion in the recently
\ # X’s sons, Jaisinh and Chach, who were
watching the affairs of their lost kingdom from a neighbouring Indian
kingdom, took advantage of the situation, returned to Sind and regained
Z
!
/X #28 > +
/
£ & ~
//&
/ !
in the capital Aror through force. But Jaisinh remained in control of
Z
!
/X
"
&
' #
+
!X& "
¡
" ‘Umar II
Q# =K=Y "
" "
\ #
He invited the former rulers of Sind to embrace Islam and offered them
the chance to retain control over their kingdoms under the sovereignty of
"
&
/
* !#
and his brother accepted the invitation and converted to Islam.29
During the short caliphate of ‘Umar II, the caliph’s new governor treated
Jaisinh with respect and two and a half years of calm prevailed in Sind.
This provided a conducive atmosphere in which Islam could spread among
the masses and the ruling elite alike. But after the death of this uniquely
/
"
"&
"
'' Q# =K`Y&
# Z
’s quarrels with some
27 I. H. Qureshi, The Muslim Community of the Indo-Pakistan Sub-Continent (610–1947), Karachi,
Ma’arif, 1977, p. 36.
28 +VZ
X & , p. 540.
29 Ibid.
610
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
of his generals who had taken refuge in western Sind30 and the resultant
/ &
/! " Z
!
/X #
'
"& X! Q# `K`Y&
that a strong, resolute and forward-looking governor, Junayd, was sent to
#
Q `{K`Y
!
/
"
*
@
!!
/ X!#
after defeating the rebel Jaisinh in a naval battle on the Indus, but also
!
!"
\
'
# + X’s sons
were captured and killed on account of their apostasy and rebellion,31 Junayd
marched to Keraj (Kheda in present-day Surat, India), which had previously
/! *
@
!!
/ X! /
/% " #
reconquered it and sent his generals to the interior of India, where they
*
!
& *
&
¡& *X
&32 Malwa and as far
as the famous religious and cultural city of Ujjain.33 Meanwhile, he himself
subdued the cities of Bailman (Bhilmala) and Jurz (Gujra) in present-day
[X¡X# > Z
!
&
/
%
&
# +
small garrisons in these cities, Junayd returned to Sind. Thus, Islam was
introduced into central India as early as c. AD 727. The conquest of all
these cities, belonging to several kingdoms, is reported by the early Arab
historians.34 '
! /
!
'
& [# #
Mujumdar, who has based his research on the Nausori plates of the Gujrat
Chalukya king Pulakesiraja dated AD 738.35
Junayd was subsequently recalled by the caliph to assume the
"
/
"
XX#
&
>
!&
% !
# ' " Q`KY&
tribal feuds arose among the Arabs, the commanders garrisoned in the
conquered areas of India withdrew to Sind and never returned.36 According
to some old Indian inscriptions, the Arabs were defeated by the rajas of two
kingdoms.37 This part of India would be conquered some six centuries later
by Turkish rulers during the period of the Delhi Sultanate (see below).
30 For details, see ibid.
31 Ibid., p. 541.
32 Ibid.
33
'
! .
VZ
X &
see al-‘Usoor, Vol. 2, Part I, 1987, pp. 137–49; R. C. Majumdar, The Arab Invasion of India, a
supplement to the Journal of Indian History, Vol. 10, Part 1, Lahore, Sh. Mubarak Ali, 1931,
p. 41.
34 +VZ
X & & "# {=£ +@!
/ +/
‘\/
V
‘\/& 5*
'‘&.*& Z & X
X & ==& ''& "# =#
35 Majumdar, Arab Invasion, p. 41.
36 +VZ
X & & "# {`£
V
‘\/& 5*, II, p. 317.
37 Majumdar, Arab Invasion, p. 41.
611
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
The Arabs’ withdrawal from the conquered cities of India had an
effect on the unruly people of Sind, that is, the Hindus, who once again
revolted against their Arab rulers. Soon, the Arabs were left with no secure
"
! Q
in Arabic).38 The new Arab governor of
&
V~
%
! Q KY&
/ /
the east of the Indus on the eastern bank of one of its estuaries. This was
V*
@³
39 (‘the Safe Place’) and it became an Arab settlement and
the governor’
\
# !
V~
%
!
%
rebellious people to subdue them. These eventually proved successful and
he was able once again to conquer Sind, or at least its eastern region.
In about AD
V~
%
!
‘Amr, the son of
* @
!!
/ X!& /
V*
ra on the west bank
' # +V*
ra became the capital of Sind and
for several centuries was a great political and cultural metropolis.40 ‘Amr
/\
"" Q K`Y
V~
%
!
%
""
%X#41 Once these two
cities had been built in Sind, the Muslims felt safe again.
However, all this took place at a time when the Umayyad caliphate was
/ / /
/ *
¦
!
its vast territories, Sind being among them. Exploiting this precarious
&
!
/
!# +
&
"
!
¡
& /
V*
ra, but the governor ‘Amr,
with a timely reinforcement of 4,000 troops from Iraq, attacked the camp of
this impostor king at night and annihilated his forces.42
‘Amr was the last effective Umayyad governor. In AD 750, after ‘Amr’s
governorship had come to an end, the Umayyad caliphate was brought to
an end by the ‘+//X
#
/
the Umayyads, Sind was governed by an adventurous Arab chief. However,
after an initial setback, in 752 the ‘+//X /
"
# + !
V"
! *
r, the ‘+//X
*
/
‘/ Q {`K{Y
‘+//X
*
!
"
&
V*
#
reorganized the affairs of the province.43
38 '/ #& "# {`£
V
‘\/& 5*, II, p. 317.
39 +V
‘\/& 5*, II, p. 543.
40 Ibid. The city is described by many Arab geographers such as al-Mas‘ &
V'
%
'/ ~
\
& AD. For a modern detailed description and
history, see M. H. Pathan, Sind: Arab Period, History of Sind Series, Vol. 3, Hyderabad, 1978,
pp. 245–78; for its excavation and remains, see A. N. Khan, # !, Karachi, Dept of
Archaeology and Museums, Government of Pakistan, 1990.
41 +V
‘\/& 5*, II, p. 324.
42 Ibid., p. 317.
43 +VZ
X & & "# {£
V
‘\/& 5*, II, p. 358.
612
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
3.43
X’s Palace, Agra (© G. Degeorge)
Calm and order prevailed and a new era began, free of Arab tribal
rivalries and any revolt by indigenous non-Muslim elements. Due to the
concerted efforts and vigour of able ‘+//X & &
%
Muslim Spain and the Maghrib, was to remain part of the ‘+//X
"
for over a century. Had the governors not been vigilant and loyal to the
cause of Islam, the political entity of Sind might well have disintegrated.
+
& X! / ‘+! Q AD 768–73), even ventured to
expand Muslim power into greater Kashmir and India. Indeed, he raided
the territory of Kashmir (northern Punjab), an offensive which early Arab
historians portrayed as a victory.44 That this campaign was checked by the
"
%
!& <
& & ! /
!
Indian historian.45
X!’s novel military initiative was his series of naval expeditions to
""
'
#
"
" ZX/
Q ZX/
+
/
Y
"
led a successful major expedition to another port, Gandhar, in the same
region. He occupied the port, built a mosque there46 and after asserting
his authority returned to his base in Sind. This was during the caliphate
V*
r (r. 753–74). A third and larger naval expedition to the port of
ZX/
/
"&
V*
& !
!
from the famous Iraqi port of Basra. The expedition was composed of 9,200
men, including 2,500 volunteers, under the command of ‘Abd-al-Malik ibn
44 +VZ
X
& & "# {£
V
‘\/& 5*, II, p. 373.
45 Majumdar, Arab Invasion, p. 42.
46 +VZ
X
& , p. 544.
613
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
X/#47 Although the outcome was a success, it was not without a great
*
! & /
" ! !
as a result of a heavy storm in the Persian Gulf while the army was on its
homeward journey.48
As usual, the early Arab historians do not supply the reasons for these
expeditions, but it is evident from the circumstances that they were launched
as a punitive action against the new Hindu kingdom of Rastarkota, which
had made life intolerable for the Muslim community long settled there.49 This
explains why the Muslims destroyed the Hindu temples and built mosques
in their stead, actions quite contrary to their normally tolerant behaviour in
Sind. It is also the reason why they always returned home after the conclusion
of each campaign. Following this, Muslim traders were no longer molested
by the Hindu kingdom. Indeed, even when the short-lived Muslim kingdom
X Qc. AD 813–41)50 was destroyed by the Hindu kingdom of that region,
the mosques where congregational Friday prayers were held and the caliph
of Baghdad was remembered in the sermons were left intact.
In 304/916, a century and a half after the last successful expedition, the
famous Arab historian and traveller al-Mas‘ !
he found 10,000 Muslims living there whose religious and legal affairs were
managed by a Muslim &4* (judge), designated locally as ‘Hunarmand’.51
Thus, during the early ‘+//X
"
& '
!
V
/
Sind. During the caliphate of al-Ma’! Q# =KY& "
& *X
VZ
!
%&
!
external threat by defeating a prince of Gujrat;52 while another governor,
‘'!X / *X&
V/
%X /
/
!
/
!
VZ
X’ (‘the White
City’) to control the region permanently.53
Nonetheless, the ‘+//X
# +
last powerful and able caliph, al-Mu‘
!&
"
/¡
instability and weakness under the sway of the caliph’s powerful Turkish
guards. Taking advantage of this unstable situation, an ambitious Arab chief
in Sind, ‘Umar ibn ‘Abd-al-‘+
V
//X& "
V*
ra.
Thus, an independent Arab state in Sind was born in 247/861 and lasted for
47 +/
‘
*
@
!!
V
/
, 5*
+
+
& # *
@
!!
+/
VV
¦ '/X!&
& X
V!
‘X& =& '''& ""# ==& =`&
description of the expedition.
48 +V
/
, 5*, VIII, pp. 116, 128; Majumdar, Arab Invasion, p. 43.
49 Nadwi, 5* , pp. 141–4.
50 % !& # +# *
/X
%"& Arab States in India, Karachi, 1967, pp. 32–49 (in
Urdu).
51 +/
VV~
V*
‘ & #"
.
+
‘
"+, Cairo, 1964, I, p. 210.
52 +VZ
X
& , p. 544.
53 Ibid.
614
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
=
!
/
*
@! }
# ! V
!
" % !& " +
/
""
Z
X!
! *
AD 861. In around 951, during the period of the disintegration of Sind, two
more principalities, Ma‘ X
>
& ! "
*
%X
"V
"" Z
/ +
/ # >
survived for some 140 years until they were incorporated into the kingdom
"
} +
'
#54
Nevertheless, Sind, which, as we have seen, was Islamized during the
Umayyad and early ‘+//X " &
/
" !
Islamic territory throughout the centuries, and it is now the second largest
" ?
%
#
&
life retained a distinctly Arab character. Many prominent Arab geographer-
travellers of the fourth/tenth century such as al-Mas‘ &
V'
%&
'/ ~
\
V*
\
"
/ V!
principalities and described them in detail in their books. According to
!&
V*
*
& $
&
+
/&
along with the native language, was spoken and understood in the markets.
Islam had an enormous cultural impact on Sind. The Muslim converts
there soon learnt Arabic and the Qur’X ! +
/ /&
!
of them travelled to the seats of learning in the Arab world such as Basra,
Kufa, Damascus, Baghdad and Medina, where they acquired higher religious
education in $* (Qur’X Y& * (Traditions of the Prophet), 6&
(Islamic jurisprudence) and, of course, Arabic. They then returned to their
native land, where they disseminated this learning. Thus, cities such as al-
*
ra, Multan and Debal became centres of Islamic learning in Sind,
whose cultural environment was completely transformed. Many people of
this new Islamic land who excelled in Islamic religious sciences were known
/
/
!
& *
X& *
& /
#
The Arabic biographical and geographical dictionaries have preserved their
names and achievements.55 The most prominent among them were the poet
+/ ‘+X’
V &
!
" &56 and
+/ *
‘
V Q # =Y&
/
/
"
of the Prophet.
The transfer of knowledge was by no means a one-way process. Thus,
during the interaction between Arabs and the people of Sind, the Arabs
54 *
/X
%"& Arab States&
/%
+
/
% !#
//X % !& ?
& Sind, pp. 225–43.
55 See, for example, .
. by as-Sam‘X& Mu‘"
. / X\&
8"
wa-l-Hind / # +# *
/X
%"#
?
& Sind, pp. 315–27.
56 For this poet and others of Sind, see the present author’s Arabic Language and Literature in
Indo-Pak Sub-Continent Throughout the Ages, Karachi, University of Karachi, 1995.
615
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.44 Humayun’s Tomb, Delhi (© G. Degeorge)
/ ! '
!
!
&
!
! #
Indian classical literature dealing with these sciences was transmitted
through the people of Sind to Baghdad and translated into Arabic during the
early ‘+//X "
/\ #57 The most famous of these Sanskrit
works was Brahmagupta’s (d. AD 628) Sidhanta, a book on mathematical
astronomy. For some three centuries, it continued to have a tremendous
$ +
/
"!
!
the Arabs. Indian numerals were also borrowed by Arabs during the same
" &
!
"
where they are known as Arabic numerals.
Islam gradually spread among the people of Sind through contact
with the Arabs who had settled there. The egalitarian principles of Islam, in
addition to the purity and simplicity of the faith and the Muslims’ rational
approach to life, must have impressed Hindus and Buddhists and touched
their hearts. Cases of mass conversion to Islam during this period are not
reported in history, but whenever a prominent personality embraced the
# ¢ !
# >
during the caliphate of al-Mu‘
! Q# AD 833–41), when the king of a city
known as Asifan in northern Punjab embraced Islam at the hands of some
Muslim traders there.58 The second concerns a Hindu raja named Mahrug
!# ' `
V
//X&
" +
/ % ! &
V*
ra, asking him to send
some Muslim scholars who could explain Islam to him. Thus, an Iraqi Arab
57 '
%& '/
V
!& al-Fihrist, ed. Gustav Flügel, Leipzig, F. C. W.
Vogel, 1871, pp. 270–1.
58 +VZ
X & , p. 545.
616
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
who had an excellent command of the native languages was sent to the raja’s
court. He stayed there for three years and translated the Qur’X
Hindi or the Sindi language. The raja subsequently embraced Islam, but kept
it secret in order to remain on his throne.59 This translation of the Qur’X&
=&=`
&
'
#
There is no reason to doubt the conversion of these two Indian rulers to
Islam. Much later, in the thirteenth century AD, historians recorded similar
cases of the individual conversion to Islam of some Mongol rulers.60 What
the above instances indicate is that Islam had taken roots in greater Sind and
had begun to attract some prominent individuals in northern Punjab during
the ninth century AD. It was subsequently to overwhelm all the north-west of
the subcontinent in the tenth century after the Ghaznavid conquest.
Islam in the north and north-west: the conquests
}
}
The history of Islam on the Indian subcontinent after the conquest of Sind by
the Arabs is, in fact, the story of two brilliant rulers of the small kingdoms of
}
}# >
*
@! }
&61 and the second
* @
!!
}# *
@!
"
century AD QK=Y } &
elder brother, during the latter part of the twelfth century (1173–1206).
/ %
Q# KY
> % }
to gain a foothold for Islam in the extreme north-west of the subcontinent.
' !
¡ /
% "
=& / %
$
crushing defeats on King Jaipal of the powerful Hindu Shahi kingdom of
north-west India (Punjab and the North-West Frontier) up to Kabul,62 and
was able to occupy territories from Kabul to Peshawar.63 Jaipal was allowed
to retain his capital Waihand near Peshawar, and peace prevailed in the
region for ten years until the death of Subuktagin in 997.
The real founder of Muslim rule in the north-west of the subcontinent
was Subuktagin’ *
@! &
!" '
! '
/
of an empire which extended over the whole of Afghanistan, the greater part
59 Z
/
X& ‘%"‘ib al-Hind, Leiden, 1886, p. 4, quoted in S. S. Nadwi, Arab wa Hind
ke ta’alluqat, Karachi, 1976, pp. 241–2.
60 [
V
V
¦
X&
‘
+*&
& X
V
¦
V‘arabiyya, 1960, Vol.
2, Part 1.
61 For his life and achievements, see M. Nazim, The Life and Times of Sultan Mahmud of Ghazna,
<
&
Ù #& =#
62 For this kingdom, see ibid., App. I, pp. 194–6.
63 V. D. Mahajan, The Muslim Rule in India, New Delhi, S. Chand & Co., 1962, p. 20; Nazim,
Life and Times, pp. 29–30.
617
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
of Persia and Transoxiana, Punjab and Sind. His main achievement, however,
was to bring the vast regions of north-west India into the fold of Islam.
*
@!
"
/
from AD 1000 to 1025 against his foes Jaipal and his successors and their
confederates in northern and central India.64 In 1001 near Peshawar, in his
"
&
’
V! & *
@!
!
" !
% ! "
sons and grandsons. But he did not have him killed. On the contrary, he
allowed Jaipal to go back to his kingdom after concluding a peace treaty
the terms of which included the payment of a huge ransom together with
the taking of two hostages from his family. The defeat proved to be so
humiliating, however, that Jaipal burnt himself to death after returning to
Punjab.
! &
*
@!
/ V
thirsty Muslim fanatic who waged " against the Hindus of India as
depicted by the biased Hindu and British historians. The arrogant rulers of
the Hindu Shahi kingdom, along with many Indian rajas, had earlier forced
him and his father to take up arms against them. Thus, had he executed
Jaipal, no blame would have been levelled against him. Moreover, he also
treated kindly Jaipal’s grandson, Sukhpal, who had embraced Islam and was
% / *
!
!
X
X#
%"
!
*
?
¡
/& /
"
/
*
@! AD
1008. He was subsequently defeated by the sultan at Multan and was taken
" # *
@! %
!
#65
After fighting several battles against Jaipal’s son Anandpal, his
& *
@!
/
Shahi kingdom and subjugate the whole of Punjab. Lahore was made the seat
}
V '
#
*
@!
number of strong expeditions against the kings of Kalinjar, Kannauj, Gwalior,
Ajmer, Kashmir and Baran in northern India who had collaborated with the
Hindu Shahi kingdom and he achieved resounding victories against them.
One of them, Hardat the raja of Baran (present-day Bulandshar), offered his
submission and in 1018 is said to have embraced Islam along with 10,000 of
his followers.66
> ! !"
*
@! ’s expeditions was against Somnath on
the coast of Gujrat in 1026. There, he conquered the famous and strongly
64 For these expeditions, see Nazim, Life and Times, pp. 86–122; Mahajan, Muslim Rule, pp. 21–6.
65 Nazim, Life and Times, p. 98; Mahajan, Muslim Rule, p. 22.
66 Nazim, Life and Times, p. 107.
618
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
!"
/% *
’s linga into pieces.67
*
@! ’s task in his Indian expeditions was not an easy one since he was
/
! /
}
!
forces of the Indian kings and he had to subdue some seemingly impregnable
forts. Due to his conquests in India, the caliph in Baghdad conferred on him
the title ‘sultan’&
/
! "
#
'
*
@! ’s frequent expeditions to India and his victories there,
he also seized vast territories in Persia and Transoxiana.
*
@!
!
\
& & /
passionate patron of learning, literature and the arts. He adorned his court
! ?
"&
&
and he built many beautiful mosques, madrasas (Islamic schools), palaces
and gardens in Ghazna. This provided the model that was subsequently
followed by the sultans of Delhi and the Mughal emperors in Muslim India.
As to the spread of Islam among the Indian people during the reign
*
@!
&
"
$
Q*
! ! Y <
&
a metropolis under the Ghaznavids. They settled in that city and in others in
Punjab mainly in order to preach Islam and to disseminate Islamic learning.
>
% '!X‘&
! <
! Z
%XX
in AD 1005 and settled there. He was accomplished in $* and *.
+
V
!!
&
% '!X‘’s sermons
were so effective that in three consecutive Friday speeches 1,750 locals
!/
'
!#
<
=#68
Another well-known religious luminary was ‘+
¡ Q # AD 1072),
popularly known as Data Ganj Baksh and one of the earliest writers on
Islamic mysticism. He came from Ghazna during the reign of Sultan Mas‘
Q# =KY& *
@! # +!
¡ ’s several books, the Kashf
". is the most famous and the earliest work on mysticism in Persian.
He also built a mosque in Lahore. Many people embraced Islam at his hands
including, most prominently, Rai Raju, the governor of Lahore during the
}
*
Q# =KY#69 ‘+
¡ ’s shrine
in Lahore is still revered today.
67 This was a phallic representation of the linga of Mahadeva, the chief god of the Hindus.
For a description, see Nazim, Life and Times, App. M, pp. 209–12. This temple with the
aforementioned idol was rebuilt and consecrated after the partition of India under the
auspices of Mr Patel, interior minister of India.
68 }
X!
& 3*
!6 ’, Lahore, 1990, III, p. 170; Sir Thomas Walker Arnold, The
Preaching of Islam: A History of the Propagation of the Muslim Faith, Lahore, Sh. Muhammad
Ashraf, 1961, p. 284.
69 Prince Dara Shikoh, $*
+ ’, trans. into Urdu from the orginal Persian by M.
+# <
&
&
+
! & ={& ""# `K=£ *# '%
!& Aab-e-Kauthar, Lahore,
Thaqafat-e-Islamiyya, 1982, pp. 76–81.
619
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
[
?
¡
/
and to play a crucial role in preaching Islam and converting the local people.
+
!
%
%
& X /
¡X
+@!
>! &
! <
AD
and through their preaching and piety converted thousands of people in
Lahore and other parts of Punjab to Islam.70
In AD =={
! } +
"
}
# > }
X ! <
& /
!
the capital of their diminished kingdom in north-west India. After Khusrau
X’s death in Lahore, the last Ghaznavid ruler Khusrau Malik was
\
"
== / *
@
!!
}& ! /
!
} Q# =={{K=`Y#
!"
*
@!
\
'
#
*
@
!!
}&
/ }
} XV
V
V
Q# ==K=``Y& *
!
India from Punjab to Delhi and other parts of northern India. Prior to his
occupation of Lahore, and before any military encounter with the powerful
Rajput Hindu kings of northern India, he had brought Sind under his control
'!X‘ *
¡
near the modern city of Bhawalpur. In 1191 he conquered the Hindu fort of
Bhatinda, the last retreat of the Hindu Shahi remnants, and placed it under
the command of a governor with a small contingent. The most powerful
among the Hindu Rajput kings, Prithvi Raj Chauhan, the king of Delhi and
+¡!&
!
% }#71 The sultan, who was on
/
% }
& # Z
prepared to meet such an enormous force and thus was defeated at this
/
>
¡
===# '
!
‘The
Muslims were overpowered by sheer weight of numbers.’72
>
& * @
!!
} ! }
V
prepared to meet Prithvi Raj. At the second battle of Tarjan in 1192, the
sultan was able to rout the much larger force of Prithvi Raj (estimated to be
300,000 cavalry, 3,000 elephants and a large number of infantry) and the 150
allied Rajput princes.73 Prithvi Raj was captured and put to death. This was
* @
!!
}’s most resounding victory and a very decisive one since,
following this, no Hindu king could effectively stand against him. In quick
succession, he captured all the cities of the Chauhan kingdom up to Ajmer,
where he appointed Prithvi Raj’s son as a vassal ruler. Leaving his Turkish
70 Ikram, Aab-e-Kauthar, pp. 82–6.
71 According to Lal, Early Muslims, p. 46, and Mahajan, Muslim Rule, p. 39, there were 200,000
horses and 3,000 elephants.
72 Lal, Early Muslims, p. 46.
73 Ibid., p. 47.
620
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
3.45 *
!
"
X& AH 1020
(© Khalili Family Trust/Nour Foundation)
/
+ /
%
\
&
Ghazna.
>
& ==& *
@
!!
}
'
conquered the second largest kingdom, that of Kannauj, thus extending
Muslim power as far as Banaras (Varanasi) in the north-east. His viceroy
in India, Aybak, subdued the remaining cities of the region and in 1192
made Delhi his capital. Aybak competently managed the affairs of the new
" } '
# \
!
and extended Muslim power up to Bengal in the east and Gujrat in the south.
Z
/¡
/
¡ >
%
& *
@
!!
/
Z
% X& =`# >
& '/ Z
% X
conquer Tibet with an army of 10,000 cavalry. But this expedition was a
!
/
& " "
the hardiness of the mountain people. It was a disaster and the conqueror of
Bihar and Bengal paid for it with his life.74
*
@
!!
}
!"
'
=`{
crush the revolt of the Hindu Khokhar tribe of Punjab. He was successful in
this, using his own and Aybak’s force, but on his return journey to Ghazna he
was assassinated by a member of the Hindu Gakkhar tribe near Rawalpindi
in present-day Pakistan. He was buried there. A new tomb has recently been
built over his grave and in this, a Muslim country of the subcontinent, sleeps
eternally one of the two builders of Muslim power in India.
As for the spread of Islam during this period, the missionary process
}
}
/\
# '
!!
!
in Delhi in 1186–92 of Khawajah Mu’nuddn Chisht ¡X& !
"!
/#75 After having travelled widely in the
74 On this campaign, see I. H. Qureshi (ed.), A Short History of Pakistan, Karachi, University
of Karachi, 1967, p. 29.
75 *
!!
X!
& 5* , Lucknow, 1281/1865.
621
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
Muslim world, he arrived in India and settled in Ajmer. Thousands of the
people of Rajputana and other areas were impressed by his preaching, his
saintly character and his miraculous deeds and embraced Islam.76 Mu’
+¡! =`# !/ ! * !
shrine on the subcontinent.
A succession of Mu’ ’s disciples and their successors in
! "
"
"
# +! & !
! /
‘%& !
in Transoxiana, who settled in Delhi. During the thirteenth century AD, a
" /
‘%
}
¡VV
%
*
settled in Ajudhan (Pak Patan) and converted sixteen tribes of Punjab to
Islam, including the tribes of the Sial, the Khokaran and the Sain.77 Another
"! & Z
’
%
X *
Q/# AD 1172), who belonged to
!
Z
&
!
*
#
!
! ! X
!
Transoxiana. The missionary work of the Muslim mystics continued during
the later Delhi Sultanate period.
The Delhi Sultanate (AD 1206–1526)
+
* @
!!
}& % ! }
& *
Delhi was divided into three kingdoms and his viceroys in these places
! " # >
/
+ /
% /
! " * !
/# '
# '
&
> %&
Afghans ruled Muslim India, as follows:
Slaves (Turks) (1206–90)
¡ Q> %Y Q=`K=`Y
Tughlaqs (Turks) (1320–1412)
Sayyids (of Arab origin) (1414–43)
Lodhis (Afghans) (1451–1526)
The aim of this chapter is not to present the political history of the Muslims
/#
!
¡ "
"
the whole subcontinent was Islamized. These various dynasties produced
some very capable sultans who, through their political genius, not only
76 For various views regarding the year of his arrival and his mission, see Ikram, Aab-e-
Kauthar, pp. 196–208.
77 K. A. Nizami, Some Aspects of Religion and Politics in India during the Thirteenth Century,
Delhi, Idara-i-Adabiyat, 1961, p. 321.
62 2
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
protected the Sultanate from internal and external threats but also added
extensive territories to the possessions of the early Turkish sultans. The most
prominent among these sultans was ‘+X‘
¡ Q# =`{K=={Y &
/ !!
& \
&
part of India.
During these three centuries of the Sultanate, various sultans achieved
renown for their administration of justice, development of resources,
religious tolerance and patronage of learning and the arts. Indeed, Muslim
civilization in India developed to such a degree that Delhi came to rival
the former great centres of Islamic civilization such as Damascus, Baghdad,
Z %XX
# > !
! ' !&
}
X Z
/
& ‘+X‘
¡
> \# > !
remarkable achievement was to unite India – which prior to Muslim rule had
been divided into 100 or more small principalities – into a single large and
powerful kingdom.78
Eminent men of learning, scientists, engineers, poets, saints and ‘ ’
(scholars) thronged to the courts of these sultans from the Muslim world,
and especially from Transoxiana, Persia and Iraq after the barbaric Mongol
invasion of these countries. It is to the credit of Sultan Balban and ‘+X‘
¡
% !
% *
saved India from the devastation they had earlier wrought in western Asia
and Russia. During this period the vast kingdom of Muslim India became
a part of the Islamic world. It was recognized by the ‘+//X
"
&
and envoys were exchanged between Baghdad and Delhi during the reign
! ' ! Q# =`=K{Y&79
/ * @
!!
Tughluq (r. 1324–51) and the ‘+//X
"
#80
!
" &
!
!
¡
!# + !
"
"
guidance of their Muslim disciples, they also undertook the preaching of
Islam among local non-Muslims. Mention has already been made of one
"!
% " &
}
¡VV
%
&
78 For the achievements of these sultans, see the contemporary and original works on them
X¡ *X¡& 5.& *, translated into Urdu from the original Persian by P. G.
[# *& <
&
Z
& ={£ # Z
& 5* 3, trans. into Urdu
from the original Persian by Dr S. Moinul Haq, Lahore, Urdu Science Board, 1991; and
modern works such as K. S. Lal, History of the Khaljis 1290–1320, New Delhi, Munshiram
Manoharlal, 1967; Agha Mahdi Husain, The Rise and Fall of Muhammad bin Tughluq, London,
1938; and general histories such as M. Habib and K. A. Nizami, A Comprehensive History of
India, Vol. 5: The Delhi Sultanate (1206–1526), Delhi, People Publishing House, 1970; R. C.
Majumdar (ed.), The History and Culture of the Indian People, Vol. 6: Delhi Sultanate, Bombay,
Bharatiyn Vidya Bhavan, 1990.
79 Minhaj, 5.& *, I, p. 795.
80 Husain, Rise and Fall, p. 169.
623
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.46 Taj Mahal, Agra (© UNESCO)
proselytizing activities among many Hindu tribes. It is unfortunate that
!
/%
/ '
!
concerned with their character, miraculous deeds and spiritual teachings.
Nevertheless, glimpses of their proselytizing activities are found here and
there.
>
"" "
%
!
+ X #
!
"! "&
X ""
'
!
"
& &
? ¡
/
} ¡
# +& +% X¡ &
! !
Z
&
&
¡
Z X }
/& "
'
!
Deccan in South India.81 ?
% Q # ={Y
Z X
}
/
/
%
!
/
with others of his disciples in order to spread Islam. Indeed, as a result of
their preaching, many people there converted to the faith.82
+ !
% "
*
Q # =Y& Z
# + /
!&
some Hindu yogis were so overwhelmed that they embraced Islam on the
81
/
+/
@!X& 23
6, India, Azam Garh, 1971, p. 277.
82 Shikoh,
$* , p. 137.
624
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
spot.83 + "!
%
X Z %X Q # =Y
known to have converted many Hindus of Sind. One Hindu woman who
embraced Islam at his hand became a very devout believer; she would offer
prayers throughout the night and often travelled to Mecca to circumambulate
the Ka‘/
"
# ¢
X Z %X
!
from his abode at Uch to Delhi, many non-Muslims would embrace Islam at
his hand on the way.84
+
% AD who led many
Hindus of the district of Oudh in the north to embrace Islam was Ashraf
X !X
#85
! ! !X ?
&
becoming the disciple of a Chishti shaykh called ‘Ala’ulhaq in Bengal and
receiving his spiritual education from him, he was directed by his preceptor
to go and settle in Oudh. There he was welcomed by both the ruler and the
ordinary people alike and soon gained prominence through his preaching
and spiritual guidance. At a place known as Bhadwand, a Hindu yogi who
!
" $
% +
# >
so overwhelmed by the shaykh’s piety and spirituality, however, that he
disclaimed all his yoga powers, burnt his religious books and embraced
Islam along with his 5,000 followers. After his conversion, the yogi became
%
Z
/
!X ?
#86 Shaykh Ashraf used to go to various nearby
towns and villages to provide spiritual and moral guidance and thousands
"" / ! "
# ¡ &
he visited the ancient Hindu religious city of Banaras (Varanasi), where he
entered into debate with some high priests of the Hindu temples. They were
so impressed by his miraculous performance that 1,000 Hindus accepted
Islam.87
>
/
¡
!"
"
an important role in spreading Islam throughout the subcontinent.88 This
"
'
! /
in the nineteenth century and was greatly facilitated by the establishment
* ! '
# !
!&
missionary activities among the masses individually and without fanfare.
Thus, they were not noticed and mentioned by historians and biographers.
83 +/
@!X& 23
6, p. 408.
84 Ibid., p. 506.
85
" !X Q ?
Y#
&
*//VV
& Lata’$ %6, Delhi, AH =`{£ +/
@!X& 23
6,
pp. 516–57.
86 +/
@!X& 23
6& "# {`& \
& Lata’if.
87 Ibid., p. 532.
88 For more examples, see Sir Thomas Walker Arnold, The Preaching of Islam: A History of the
Propagation of the Muslim Faith, London, Constable, 1896; 2nd edn, 1913. Several reprints
have been published by Ashraf Publications of Lahore, Pakistan.
625
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
The former were concerned with the rulers, their kingdoms and conquests,
"
\
!
&
their piety, sayings and miraculous deeds, rather than their achievements in
spreading Islam.
The reason for the Sufis’ success was their message of equality
and Muslim brotherhood set against the caste-ridden nature of the society
and superstitious beliefs in various deities, idols, rivers, trees and animals.
Thus, by accepting Islam, the downtrodden masses of shudras (the menial
working classes), who laboured under the Hindu law of Manu Sumurti, were
elevated to equal status with other Muslims. Islam was attractive to them
and large numbers of them embraced it. The pure and ascetic life of the great
!
/
ability to inspire non-Muslims to embrace the religion.
The spread of Islam in the South
As noted at the beginning of this chapter, Islam was introduced into the south
/ / !
! +
/
! !
?
Gulf. These Arabs had been great seafarers since the pre-Islamic era and
were involved in the trade between East and West. They sailed from the ports
!
?
} &
!
! "&
and Persia, made for the west and east of India, and then proceeded through
the strait of Malacca to China and Canton. On their return journey, they
brought merchandise from China and India which was then exported from
Arabia to western Asia, Egypt and Europe. To facilitate this vast trade, they
established colonies on the west and east coasts of India and in Canton.89
The Arabs were the masters of the Arabian Sea and the Indian Ocean until
the emergence of the Portuguese in the region. In fact, the Arab sea captain
'/ *X¡
"
}
!
"
of India.
When Islam prevailed over the whole of Arabia during the lifetime of the
?" * @
!!
& +
/
/
! * !# >
and maritime trade continued, but, under the teachings of the Qur’X&
fundamental change occurred in their business dealings which involved
a strict adherence to honesty, truthfulness and fair dealing. It can well be
imagined that this change in morals and business ethics of the formerly
pagan Arab traders would have much impressed the local Indians.
¢
+
/
" '
sent in AD 636 to two ports on the west coast with the aim of protecting the
89 Tara Chand, ¯ _
$
, Lahore, Book Traders, 1979, p. 30.
626
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
3.47 V ! X ! &
Colconda or Haidarabad (© Khalili Family Trust/Nour Foundation)
+
/
# > "
!
of the establishment of Muslims on the west coast of India comes from the
eighth century AD: in the old Muslim graveyards of Mayyat Kannu in the city
of Kollam in Malabar, one of the tombs bears an inscription recording the
+ /
!X Q‘!XY AH 166 (AD 782).90 After
providing this vital piece of information, the renowned South Indian scholar,
Dr Tara Chand, goes on to remark:
* ! $
" #
Muslims had been established on the Malabar coast. They were welcomed as
traders and apparently facilities were given to them to settle and acquire lands
and openly practise their religion. They must have entered upon missionary
90 Ibid., p. 33.
627
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
efforts soon after settling down, for Islam is essentially a missionary religion
and every Musulman is a missionary of his faith.91
Commenting on the prevalent conditions in the region, and the progress of
Islam, the same author asserts:
>
!
$ / Z
!&
!
V
!
had agitated the minds of the people of the South. Politically, too, it was a
period of unsettlement and upheavals. In these unwholesome conditions,
people were naturally prone to accept new ideas from whatever quarter they
!# '
!
""
!" !
&
dogmas and rites and democratic theories of social organization. It produced a
!
/ \
last of the Cheraman Perumal kings of Malabar, who reigned at Kodungallur,
had become a convert to the new religion.92
According to an eminent and earlier scholar from the South who has based
his research on old Arabic manuscripts and the views of British writers,
the conversion of Cheraman Perumal to Islam took place secretly in
`=`{ +
`{
! +
/
!
# >
¡
! +/
@!X X!# +
entrusting the affairs of his kingdom to a state functionary, he then travelled
! *
`# +/
@!X
"
¶
X !&
#93 Before his death,
however, he advised his three Arab companions to return to Malabar and to
preach Islam there. He also gave them a letter concerning the government of
his dominion and the reception of these Muslims. After some time, the three
!
& *X% / X&
/ *X%
*X% / ~
//&
at Kodungallur, the capital of the deceased convert king with his letter to his
viceroy. According to Tara Chand, ‘They were treated hospitably and were
permitted to build mosques. As a consequence, mosques were erected at
eleven places on the Malabar Coast.’94
The traditional ceremonies at the coronation of the Zamorin (the name
of the kings of Malabar) up to the early twentieth century, such as his being
crowned by a Mapilla (a native Muslim of Arab origin) and being shaved
91 Ibid.
92 Ibid., p. 34, relates the story of his conversion in detail.
93 H. S. A. Qadiri, Malibar, Hyderabad, 1928, pp. 24–5. Compare Qadiri’s story of the
conversion of the king (pp. 22–4) with that of Tara Chand. The learned author Qadiri
% /
!#
' " &
*
@
!!
/ ‘+/
X
X
‘+//X
"
AD 821 and his declaring himself independent. As
a result, the route to Mecca was closed for a few years.
94 Chand, ¯ _ , p. 34. See also Qadiri, Malibar& ""# `{K#
towns where the mosques were built. See Malibar, pp. 37–9.
628
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
and dressed like a Muslim, testify to the truth of the story of Abdarra@mXn
X!’s conversion. Muslims had evidently acquired great importance in
the ninth century AD. Among the privileges showered upon them was their
being designated by the name of Mapilla (or Moplah), which means either ‘a
great child’ or ‘a bridegroom’, and was considered a title of honour. Likewise,
they were trusted by the kings of Malabar and supported them against their
enemies.95
Another prominent person in Malabar who embraced Islam was Nair,
the chief minister of Kannaur, in the early thirteenth century AD. He became
known as Ali Raja. He remained the minister and admiral of the petty Hindu
kingdom of Kolattivi. Ali Raja and his family were later to enjoy great respect
on account of his maritime trading activities and his wealth.96
¢ *X% / ~
//
*
/
&
*
!
! !
'
\
!
# +
result of their preaching, the local populace began to embrace Islam and
*
! ""
# ¢
!
+
/
historian al-Mas‘ '
AD 916, he found over
10,000 Muslims of Arab origin in Chimore (modern-day Chaul), and when
'/ Z
west and east coasts to be densely populated by Muslims.97 Indeed, Arab
Muslims had settled on the east coast of India in the late seventh century
AD# > X! !!
! '
\
!
/
"
/ !
V~
¡¡X¡# >
are called ‘Labbes’ locally.
The Muslims started their proselytizing as soon as they settled in some
numbers. In the early eleventh century AD&
*
!
X!
origin by the name of Nather Wali came from Turkistan to Trichinopoly and
settled there. He converted a large number of Hindus to Islam. His tomb at
Trichinopoly bears the date of his death as 417/1039. Nather Wali’s successor
'/X! X *
& =`
!
!
to the Pandia kingdom of the region. He defeated the Pandia king and ruled
for over twelve years, but was eventually overthrown and slain. This was the
!" *
!
'
# + "
¢
/
! Z
/
%
¡
?
%
built a mosque there. He also converted a whole tribe there to Islam.98
95 Chand, ¯ _ , p. 35; Qadiri, Malibar, pp. 37–9. Chand provides details of the privileges,
while Qadiri discusses the term ‘Mapilla’ in detail.
96 Qadiri, Malibar, pp. 33–5; Chand, ¯ _ , p. 36.
97 '/ Z
& 8
.
2))), Cairo, 1958, II, pp. 108–16.
98 Chand, ¯ _ , p. 40; Qureshi, A Short History, pp. 6–7, in which the date given for Nather
Wali’s death is wrong.
629
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
3.48
% X *\
& <
Q¹ }# Y
+ *
!
+
&
!
&
in Madura in AD 1050; they preached Islam and built a mosque there.
Coromandal in the extreme south was given the Arabic name ‘Ma‘bar’
(‘crossing point’) by the Muslims. It extended from Koullam to Nellor (near
Madras).99 In the thirteenth century Muslim trade, especially in horses,
had become so extensive that an agency was established by Malik-ul-Islam
!X
&
?
# " =&
annually from Persia to Coromandal and their total value amounted to
`&`&
#
!X
’ / >
\ V
V
V /
at Kayal; along with this port, he also controlled two others.100
Thus, before the conquest of the South by Sultan ‘Ala’
¡’s
!!
AD 1311, the Muslims on the west and east coasts of
India were well established. They lived under the rule of various Hindu
kings and enjoyed full religious freedom, having their own + and many
congregational mosques. All this was due to their control of the merchant
navy and maritime commerce.
In the early fourteenth century the whole of the South was Islamized
/
! "
¡# '
=&
99 Chand, ¯ _ , pp. 40–1.
100 Ibid., pp. 41–2.
630
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
!
"
* @
!!
> \&
independent Muslim kingdom arose in the South by the name of Bahmanid:
it was to rule for almost two centuries. After a century, this large Muslim
% !
" " % !
+!
Nagar, Bijapur and Golkunda.101 Some of them continued during the period
of the Mughal empire until the last two were subdued by the great Mughal
emperor Aurangzeb in 1680 and 1672, and the whole subcontinent was
* ! !"#
The impact of the spread of Islam in the South by Arab traders and
/
'
# > &
of Kerala, Karnataka and Madras, Muslims are prosperous and they live
in peace and security. Arabic is taught in government secondary schools in
# > X‘ '
! 6& is prevalent there. They have a great
number of institutions dealing with education and welfare and are indeed
much better off than the Muslims of the north.
The Mughal empire (1526–1857)
With the advent of Babur (r. 1526–30), a new and glorious era of Muslim
history dawned on the Indian subcontinent. Babur became the master of
* ! '
/
/ <
& '/X!&
his Rajput ally Rana Sanga of Mewar, in a series of great battles in Panjpat
and Khanwa in 1526 and 1527. This enabled Babur to establish himself at
Agra, the capital of the last Lodi sultans. Through his conquest and the
disunity among Muslims of the subcontinent, however, Muslim rule in India
threatened to disintegrate and the ambitions of some Rajput kings were kept
alive for another three centuries.
Z
/
! * ! '
#
!"
builder and the founder of the most brilliant Muslim civilization there.102
+
!
!
&
his progeny boasted a succession of outstanding rulers: Humayun (r. 1530–
40; 1555–56), Akbar (r. 1556–1605), Jahangir (r. 1605–27), Shah Jahan (r. 1628–
{Y
+
/ Q# ={K=Y# +"
!
&
+
X !
QZ
/ ’s
son) from the throne and forced him to seek temporary refuge in Iran, the
101 For these kingdoms, see Stanley Lane-Poole, The Muhammedan Dynasties, Karachi, Pak
Publishers Ltd, 1969, pp. 290–6.
102 In addition to being a great warrior, he was a poet, a cultural and social historian and
a builder of beautiful buildings and gardens. For a biography, see his memoirs written
originally in Chaghatay Turkik and translated into Persian, then into other languages
including English.
6 31
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
descendants of Babur continued to rule India until the emergence of British
power there in the eighteenth century. The British banished the last Mughal
emperor Bahadur Shah Zafar in 1857 and thus brought an end to Muslim
rule in India.
Each of the Mughal emperors was a luminary in his own right. Thus,
Akbar established the best civil administration on the subcontinent. He
also reunited India, except for the South, into a single political entity after
eliminating many local small kingdoms that had sprung up during the
! * @
!!
> \# >
%
!" /
+
/#
"
! " &
/ !!#
builder and a connoisseur of architecture. The subcontinent’s most beautiful
!
!
! /
/ !& & +
<
#
The Taj Mahal at Agra stands as a living testimony to this.
Aurangzeb Alamgir was the model of an ideal Muslim monarch
and an outstanding patron of the *‘a (Islamic law). The compendium
of Muslim law known as the +%
< was prepared under his
personal supervision and is still used by Muslim jurists on the subcontinent.
Aurangzeb was a devout Muslim, a brave and resolute warrior and an
extremely vigilant ruler. He accomplished what no other Mughal emperor,
even his great-grandfather Akbar, could achieve: the conquest of the Deccan
'
/
political entity. According to his famous Hindu biographer, Sir J. N. Sirkar:
Under him the Mughal Empire reached its greatest extent, and the largest state
ever known in India from the dawn of history to the rise of the British power
was formed. From Ghazna to Chittagong, from Kashmir to the Karnatak, the
continent of India obeyed one sceptre. Islam made its last onward movement
in India in his reign.103
Aurangzeb was unique among all the Muslim rulers of India because of his
piety, political resolve, military genius and administrative qualities. He has
been much maligned by Hindu and British colonial historians, but admired
by conscientious Muslims over the ages.104
Throughout Mughal rule, excluding the last decades of Emperor Akbar,
/
&
*
!"
cordial. Indeed, religious scholars and mystics were much revered by the last
103 Mahajan, Muslim Rule, p. 134.
104 For his character and a refutation of the false accusations against him, see Zahiruddin
Faruki, Aurangzeb and his Times, Delhi, Idarah-i Adabiyat-i Delli, 1980, Chs 23 and 24.
6 32
ISLAM ON THE I N DI A N SU BCONTINENT
two great emperors, Shah Jahan and Aurangzeb. The Muslim community
continued to expand without any coercion.
After Aurangzeb’s death in 1707, the Mughal empire underwent a
/
"
" ={# >
factors that contributed to this decline and fall may be summarized as
& +
/’s weak and incompetent successors; second, the
continuous wars of the Hindu Maratha rulers against the Mughals; and,
third, the intrigues of the British East India Company and their rising power
until they became virtual rulers by the end of the eighteenth century.
>
*
!"
&
&
in the early nineteenth century, to the sprawling Red Fort at their old capital.
In 1857 Muslims along with some Hindu elements rose up against British
$
!
*
!"& Z
#
The revolt was ruthlessly crushed, the ageing emperor was banished to
Burma and his sons were killed. The Mughal empire was abolished and
India became a colony of the British empire. In this way, 650 years of Muslim
rule of India came to an end.
During British rule in India in the nineteenth century, Christian
missionaries worked to convert the local people to Christianity. Muslims
accepted the challenge and in addition to countering the missionary work
and attacks on Islam, they continued their preaching of Islam with vigour.
'
&
&
+!
Rai Bareilwi (1786–1830), made his name as a reformer, a preacher of Islam
and the Muslim liberator of the North-West Frontier region from Sikh rule
through his " movement. In 1821, while travelling to make the pilgrimage
at Mecca with a large number of his followers, he stayed for three months
at Calcutta. During that period, his chief disciple, Maulana Abdul Hayyi,
used to give sermons every Tuesday and Friday. Following his speech, ten to
'
!#105 Sayyid Ahmad Rai Bareilwi’s main
reformist work was among Muslims, and he was tremendously successful
in this. As a result of his preaching, hundreds of thousands of Muslims
renounced their superstitions and false religious practices. Local Hindus were
also impressed by the honesty and piety that he and his followers displayed,
and thousands of them converted to Islam. This zeal for spreading Islam
among non-Muslims continued until the late nineteenth century. Details of
this were collected by Sir Thomas Walker Arnold in his monumental work,
The Preaching of Islam: A History of the Propagation of the Muslim Faith.106
105 # +/
VV~
+
& Sirat-e-Siyyid Ahmad Shaheed, Karachi, 1987, II, p. 326. This
renowned scholar of India informed the present writer in a letter that some 40,000 people
were converted to Islam at Sayyid Bareilwi’s hand.
106 Sir Thomas Walker Arnold, The Preaching of Islam: A History of the Propagation of the Muslim
Faith, London, Constable, 1896; 2nd edn, 1913.
633
U N I V E R SA L DI M E N S I O N S O F T H E S P R E A D O F ISLAM
The birth of Pakistan
Muslims ruled India for over six centuries until the British deprived them of
their authority and took over. After the failure of the War of Independence in
1857, the Muslims were persecuted by the British colonizers and discriminated
against. Nonetheless, they faced the new situation with patience and fortitude
"
# $
Muslim League, they played an active role in the independence movement
#
After an interval of nearly one century, Muslims once again ruled over
the Muslim majority provinces in the west and east of the subcontinent when
it was partitioned in August 1947. Thus was born Pakistan, which comprised
four provinces in the west and one, East Bengal, in the east. In 1971 East
Pakistan seceded from Pakistan and became the independent Muslim state
of Bangladesh. However, the entire west of the subcontinent – where Islam
!
AD and then in the early eleventh
century – still constitutes the Islamic Republic of Pakistan.
634
– IV –
THE SPREAD OF I SLAM
THROUGHOUT THE WORLD
Chapter 4.1 (a)
THE C RUSADES IN THE PERIOD
AD !;:% "! :!
The Crusades were a military movement which started in Europe at the end
of the eleventh century AD with the expressed aim of recovering the Holy
Sepulchre but with the actual political objective of taking possession of the
Near East. The movement covers a period of nearly 200 years, beginning
in 1096 with the First Crusade and culminating in 1291 with the expulsion
of the Latin Christians from Acre, their last stronghold in the East. During
this period nine major campaigns took place with minor expeditions in the
interludes. Later, all warfare against the Turco-Islamic world was interpreted
as crusading.
The Crusader movement started with the call of Pope Urban II at
an open-air meeting of ecclesiastics and laymen during the Council of
Clermont. In his address, he told Western Christians that participating in a
war to save their co-religionists in the East from the oppression and cruelty
of the Turks was a glorious duty from a religious point of view. Those who
wished to join were to take a vow and carry the sign of the Cross on their
clothes. Anyone who made a vow but did not go to Jerusalem was to be
!!
# Z" + !
< ?
% &
and he was soon followed by many others.
Indeed, over the ensuing days and weeks the Pope’s summons was
received with great joy and enthusiasm. Among those who decided to
join were Count Raymond of St Gilles of Toulouse, Hugh of Vermandois,
Godfrey of Bouillon, Duke of Lower Lorraine and his brothers Eustace
and Baldwin, Duke Robert of Normandy, Stephan of Blois, the count of
Champagne and Robert II, the count of Flanders. Similarly, the Normans
of Southern Italy rallied to the call under their ruler Bohemond and his
nephew Tancred. Not only nobles and knights but people from all walks
of life showed great interest in the undertaking. The Pope told everyone to
6 37
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
prepare for the long journey and announced 15 August 1096 as the date of
departure. The leaders who were to march East were responsible for raising
funds for the necessary provisions and weapons and so started mortgaging
or selling their properties.
As in the West, preparations were also under way in the East. The
Byzantine emperor, Alexius I Comnenus, who had demanded a limited
!/ !
!
"
>
%&
misgivings when he learnt that instead, large armies were gathering and
preparing to move east. Despite their probable good intentions, such great
multitudes moving through the empire were sure to cause many problems.
% !!
!
"
control of these masses during their passage through his lands.
The Crusade of Peter the Hermit
While preparations in both West and East were continuing, one of the most
$
"
!! ""
%
!%
? !& !" !#
A multitude consisting of mostly French, but also Germans and Italians,
# >
! ?’s leadership started out in May
=# '
/
"
!
Z
&
Constantinople on 1 August 1096. The emperor Alexius decided to keep this
horde on the outskirts of Constantinople until the great armies commanded
by the counts arrived. However, it proved impossible to impose discipline,
and theft and pillage continued abated. Finally, on 6 August, the emperor
moved the Crusaders to the Anatolian shore, where he settled them in the
\
!
until the arrival of the Crusader armies.
The Crusaders had no intention of heeding the emperor’s admonishment
and continued to pillage and to kill anyone who hindered them, Christian
and Muslim alike. Their success against defenceless people only made
them more daring. A French Crusader group entered the territory of the
> % ¡\
¡\
"
& "
the surrounding villages. The appetites of the Germans were whetted
by the rich spoils brought back by the French. A German-Italian group,
plundering and sacking all the way, managed to take Xerigordon fortress
#
& ¡ +
'& ¡\
&
men to recapture the fortress. The Turkish army arrived outside Xerigordon
on 29 September and laid siege to the fortress. The Crusaders surrendered
after one week. In the meantime, information was obtained as to the fate
6 38
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D !; :% "! :!
of the Germans. The Crusaders decided to start an assault on the Turks to
avenge Xerigordon. On 21 October over 20,000 Crusader soldiers marched
out from Civetot. On 17 October the Turks left Nicaea and began waiting for
the Crusaders on the road from Civetot to Nicaea. On arriving in the thickly
forested Dracon valley, the Crusader army was ambushed by the Turks. The
panic-stricken Crusaders tried to retreat to their headquarters but could not
escape the pursuing Turks. The very few survivors were brought back to
Constantinople in ships sent by the emperor.
The First Crusade (1096–99)
The great Crusader armies, commanded by nobles, began arriving in
Constantinople in the autumn of 1096. With the coming of the leaders,
Emperor Alexius realized that their true ambition was to establish states for
themselves in the East. Wishing to avert the threat this represented to the
Byzantine empire, he demanded that, in accordance with Western tradition,
the knights should take an oath of allegiance and vassalage to him. This
entailed the return to him of former Byzantine territory that the Crusaders
would reclaim from the Turks, and also that the Crusader states founded
outside the frontiers of the empire should acknowledge the Byzantine
emperor as the highest authority. In return for this promise, the emperor
was to provide all necessities to the Crusaders on their campaign and also
provide them with a Byzantine force to accompany them.
>
"&
Hugh of Vermandois, consented to the emperor’s conditions. However, when
Godfrey of Bouillon, leading the French army of Lower Lorraine, arrived and
refused to take the oath, a skirmish between the Byzantine forces and the
Crusaders broke out. Although the Crusaders assaulted the city walls, they
were defeated and Godfrey was obliged to surrender and to take the oath
of vassalage. His army was moved to the Anatolian shore and settled in the
Pelecanum headquarters.
Later, the Norman armies commanded by Bohemond, and after them
the southern French armies under the leadership of Raymond of St Gilles,
arrived at Constantinople. Accompanying Raymond was Adhemar, bishop of
Le Puy, as the papal legate. At more or less the same date Robert of Flanders,
and following him Robert of Normandy and Stephan of Blois, also arrived
with their forces. After extracting oaths of vassalage from them, Alexius
assisted their armies in crossing over to the Anatolian shore.
In 1097 the Crusader armies arrived on the outskirts of Nicaea. Sultan
¡ +
!
% *#
previous victory against the forces of Peter the Hermit had misled him
6 39
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
regarding the strength of the Crusaders. He returned swiftly to save Nicaea
from the siege but was outnumbered and could not break through the enemy
# +
#
Losing all hope of help from outside, the garrison in Nicaea surrendered
the city to the Byzantine emperor on 19 June 1097. A few days later, on 26
June, the Crusaders, joined by the Byzantine forces under the command of
Taticius, started advancing on Dorylaeum. Kilij Arslan ambushed them in
Dorylaeum, but was unaware that they had divided into two groups and
were marching with an interval of one day between them. His ambush was
therefore unsuccessful and he was attacked by the second group that arrived
= # [
$
defeat on the Crusaders, or even to halt their march, Kilij Arslan evacuated
!&
" #
From Dorylaeum, the Crusaders advanced towards Philomelium,
Iconium and Heraclea. From there they marched over Germanicea and Coxon
+ ` / =# *
} ’s
brother, Baldwin, and Bohemond’s nephew, Tancred, had broken away from
the main army in Heraclea and passing through the Cilician Gates had gone
down to Cilicia and wrested the cities of Tarsus, Adana and Mamistra from
the Turks. Baldwin, who wished to establish an independent state for himself
in the East, made an agreement with the Armenians and went to Edessa.
After overthrowing the Armenian ruler of the city, Thoros, while the main
Crusader army was still besieging the city outside the walls of Antioch, on
= *
= Z
Edessa.
Antioch was surrounded by strong walls and was well defended by the
Turks. In spite of reinforcements from the Genoese, the help of an English
$
"" "
!
"" /
Cyprus at the time, the siege – which lasted for months – did not bring
any notable success. In May 1098 consternation spread among the Crusaders
¡\
Z%
%
!
commanded by the governor of Mosul, Kerbogha, that numerous local rulers
had joined in, and that this army was approaching. Panic broke out at the
headquarters and many Crusaders, among them Count Stephen of Blois,
deserted the army and made their way home. Meanwhile, Bohemond reached
an agreement regarding the surrender of the city with an Armenian convert
by the name of Firouz, and proposed to the leaders that Antioch should be
relinquished to whosoever managed to take it.
Later, with the help of Firouz, Bohemond managed to put some of his
forces into the city through the Tower of the Two Sisters. On 3 June 1098,
when the gates were opened, the Crusader army stormed into the city,
massacring the Muslim population and plundering everything in sight.
640
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D !; :% "! :!
They were nevertheless unable to take the inner fortress. At this point, the
armies of Kerbogha arrived outside Antioch. After squabbling over who
&
!
!
&
from the city on 28 June, they confronted the armies of Kerbogha. Kerbogha
had not been able to maintain complete authority over his men and after
a number of disagreements many local rulers had taken their forces and
"
# /
!
/
unable to defeat the Crusaders and was obliged to retreat. With his retreat
the inner fortress fell.
Later, the struggle among the leaders for possession of Antioch ended
in a victory for Bohemond. Bohemond remained there, but Raymond set out
with his men towards Jerusalem while the other leaders joined the main
army marching south. Many died of pestilence during this period, among
them Bishop Adhemar of Le Puy.
Z
&
/ X! &
! ¡\# > ‘+//X
%
! ! ¡\
in 1098. The Crusaders arrived outside Jerusalem on 7 June 1099 and besieged
the city, soon receiving aid such as food and other provisions by ships coming
from Jaffa. The army attacked on 13–14 July. The following day, Godfrey’s men
stormed part of the northern ramparts near the Gate of Flowers and entered
the city, opening the Gate of the Column. While the Crusaders were pouring
into the city, some of the Muslim population tried to take refuge in the Dome
[%
V+\X *\
# $
\
the city. On surrendering the Tower of David to Count Raymond, the governor
'%XV
V
"!
!#
After taking Jerusalem, the Crusaders went on an unprecedented
and violent rampage. All the Muslims in the city were massacred. Tancred
assaulted the Dome of the Rock and pillaged it. Everyone who had taken
V+\X *\
# "
aided the Muslims, all the city’
perished in their sanctuaries. In this way, three years after setting out, the
!/# + !"
success was that the rulers of the Muslim-Turkish world were disunited and
feuding and did not realize the critical nature of the situation and the need
for a united front.
After the sack of Jerusalem, the Christian leaders decided that it should
be ruled not by an ecclesiastical but rather by a secular authority. Under
the title Advocatus Sancti Sepulchri, Godfrey of Bouillon was appointed
ruler. On his death on 18 July 1100, his brother Baldwin was summoned from
Edessa and on 24 December 1100 was proclaimed king. Thus, Jerusalem did
not become an ecclesiastical state but rather a feudal kingdom.
6 41
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
Crusader states in the East
During the First Crusade and subsequently, the Crusaders founded states
in Edessa, Antioch, Jerusalem and Tripoli. What follows is a brief history of
these states up to the start of the Second Crusade.
\
!;:9 "!!& &
At the invitation of the Armenians of Edessa, Baldwin of Boulogne came to
the city and, having deposed the ruler Thoros by deceit, declared himself
# > & = *
=&
/
!
Crusader state in the East. Shortly afterwards, Baldwin also captured a
number of fortresses in the region, as well as Samosata and Sadruj, and
extended the territory of his county. On the death of his brother Godfrey,
however, he turned over rule of the county to his cousin Baldwin of le Bourg,
while he himself went to Jerusalem to become king.
Although the second count of Edessa, Baldwin of le Bourg (1100–18),
was not able to expand the frontiers of the county he did manage to protect
it against Turkish assault. His cousin Joscelin of Courtenay joined him in
1102 and provided him with great support. When King Baldwin died in 1118,
Baldwin of le Bourg ascended the throne of Jerusalem and left the rule of
Edessa to Joscelin. After Joscelin’s death in 1131, his son Joscelin II became
ruler but on 24 December 1144 ‘'!X V
V \
put an end to the Christian county.
Nonetheless, under Joscelin II, the Crusaders managed to survive to the
west of the Euphrates, with Turbessel as their centre, until 1150. Eventually,
&
" / V
V
dungeon in Aleppo. His wife sold what land was left of the county of Edessa
to Byzantium and departed from the region.
TH E P R I NC I PA L I T Y O F ANTIOCH
¢ +& Z! &
" /
!
*
in August 1100, his place was taken by his nephew Tancred. Bohemond
was eventually freed and three years later, in 1104, he returned to Europe
and persuaded Pope Paschal II to undertake a new crusade. But instead of
going East with the army he had recruited, he assaulted the Byzantine city
of Dyrrhachium. The attack was unsuccessful and Bohemond was forced
to take an oath of vassalage for Antioch to the emperor. He returned to
Italy, where he died in 1111. Tancred, who had become ruler of Antioch,
642
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D !; :% "! :!
4.1 Dome of the Mausoleum of Sultan Qaitbay, Cairo (© G. Degeorge)
overlooked his uncle’s oath and refused to acknowledge the authority of
Byzantium. When he died in 1112, he was succeeded by his cousin Roger of
Salerno. The Normans received a crushing blow in the battle on 28 June 1119
(Ager Sanguinis) against the Ortoqid prince Ilghazi and Roger died in the
#
Z! ’s son, Bohemond II, in 1126, Antioch
was ruled by Baldwin, king of Jerusalem. The rule of Bohemond II (who
married Alice, the daughter of King Baldwin II) was short-lived for he died
in the battle against the Danishmend in 1130. His wife became regent for
his daughter Constance but when Constance married in 1136, her husband
Raymond of Poitiers took over the rule of the principality. His rule ended
== /
+""& V
V#
643
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
TH E K I NGDOM OF J E RU SA L E M
King Baldwin I, who was crowned on Christmas Day 1100, managed to
extend the territory of the state of Jerusalem by taking the coastal region
?
"
} $# + &
&
~
&
& +
Z
% !’s territories and in
return for their help the Venetians and Genoese were rewarded with quarters
# > }
\
#
Despite this wave of conquest, attempts to push the frontiers further east
were not successful. During the reign of Baldwin II, who ascended the throne
of Jerusalem (r. 1118–31), Tyre was taken.
In this era, the Orders of the Knights Templar and Hospitallers were
established as military-religious foundations. They developed rapidly
and settled in strategic places in the country, serving in the royal armies.
When Baldwin II died, Fulk of Anjou (who had married Baldwin’s daughter
Melisende) became king (r. 1131–43). His policy was more to protect and
keep the borders intact than look for new conquests. This was a wise policy
because his reign coincided with the period when the power of ‘'!X V
V
Zengi was swiftly on the rise and all the Crusader states were threatened
by the Islamic world which had rallied to the call of Zengi. When Fulk died
his son Baldwin III was proclaimed king but because he was underage his
mother Melisende took over the rule of the kingdom.
TH E COUNT Y OF TR I P O L I
The county of Tripoli was the fourth Crusader state to be established in the
East. Although Raymond, count of Toulouse, had tried very hard to conquer
Tripoli, the city was only taken by Raymond’s successors in 1109 after his
=={# >
/ Z
& / ?#
Pons was killed in a battle against the Muslims in 1137 and was succeeded
by his son Raymond II.
The Crusades of 1101
News of the conquest of Jerusalem caused great excitement and joy in
Europe and Pope Paschal II organized a campaign to reinforce the number of
Crusaders in the East. There were three separate armies under the command
! # >
"
in the spring of 1101 and crossed over to Anatolia, where it was annihilated
/ ¡\
!
*
# >
!
644
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D !; :% "! :!
defeated as soon as it left Iconium, and the third was defeated near Heraclea
in August 1101. The leaders and the very few others who managed to survive
made their way to Jerusalem the following year. Nothing of military value
had been obtained by this venture, and the campaign to provide more
manpower and enhance the might of the kingdom of Jerusalem was in ruins.
From the Turks’ perspective, however, the success of 1101, which
"
&
"
power in Anatolia. From now on, the road leading from Constantinople
to Syria was closed to Byzantium and the Crusaders. In 1147/48 and 1190
Crusader armies tried to force their way along this road, but their efforts
ended in failure. From this time on, these armies had to travel around
Anatolia, by sea.
The overwhelming success of 1101 also brought relief to the Islamic
world in Syria. If the Crusader armies, comprising hundreds of thousands of
men and outnumbering the local population, had realized their aspirations,
/
" /
have penetrated into Syria and would perhaps have been able to seize Aleppo
and Damascus. Thus, the annihilation of the Crusader armies in Anatolia in
1101 protected the Syrian Muslims from a much greater threat. In addition,
the defeat of the Crusaders in 1101 increased the already existing suspicion
and hostility between Byzantium and the Crusaders and in the Western
world. Attempts to blame the Byzantine emperor for the defeat aroused
feelings of anger and hatred and any hopes Byzantium had of reclaiming
land in Anatolia were lost.
The Second Crusade
The news of the Turkish conquest of Edessa on 24 December 1144 was a
terrible shock for Europe, so at the end of 1145 Pope Eugenius III issued
!!
# = *
== "
St Bernard of Clairvaux in Vézelay incited thousands to take the Cross.
King Louis VII of France and the German king, Conrad III, also answered
the call. In May 1147 Conrad set out with a very large army and arrived in
Constantinople the following September. The Byzantine emperor, Manuel
Comnenus, displeased by such a venture and apprehensive about the new
troubles that were sure to arise, made an alliance with Sultan Mas‘ #
Before the French Crusader army had time to arrive, the Germans were
transported over to the Anatolian shore. Conrad, not heeding the emperor’s
warning, turned east from Nicaea and entered Turkish territory, his intention
being to follow the route previously taken by the First Crusade. As long as his
soldiers were on Byzantine territory they made good time, unmolested and in
645
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
comfort. On entering Turkish territory, however, they experienced a shortage
&
`{ /
% / ¡\
! #
After a short battle, the German Crusader army perished. Conrad, who had
V !&
$
#
In the meantime, the French army had arrived in Constantinople,
crossed into Anatolia and arrived in Nicaea in early November. The two
kings, who met in Nicaea, decided to join forces in the march down south
and went to Ephesus via Balikesri and Pergamum–Smyrna. Conrad fell ill
and returned to Constantinople. Manuel received him warmly and a close
friendship was born between them. In March 1148 Conrad sailed to Palestine
Z
$
+#
>
! " +
&
the way they were forced to ward off Turkish attacks and to face the harsh
# >
+
/
# !
there, King Louis and his knights sailed to Antioch, while the infantry
attempted to march through the Cilicia region and to reach Antioch. Prince
Raymond of Antioch was hoping, with the help of the French Crusaders,
+""& V
V & !
the land from Edessa to Hama and had come to represent a great threat to
Antioch. King Louis, however, was anxious to go to Jerusalem as soon as
possible, and so was reluctant to comply with Raymond’s plans.
Once all the Crusaders had arrived in Palestine, Queen Melisende of
Jerusalem and her son King Baldwin III had a meeting with the German and
French kings in Acre on 24 June 1148, and the decision was taken to launch
a campaign against Damascus. The city was undoubtedly a coveted prize,
but the *
!
& &
" V
V&
all he could to remain an ally of the kingdom of Jerusalem and was ready
to cooperate. Nevertheless, Unur had a feeling of deep foreboding about the
"
/
% V
V ""# V
V
! !
!
# >
!"
/
/
!
# ` &
V
siege, the Crusader army was forced to retreat. This was a great blow to the
prestige of the Crusaders. Conrad immediately left Palestine, travelled to
Constantinople, and after an alliance with the emperor against King Roger
of Sicily he returned to Germany in 1149.
After staying in Jerusalem until early summer 1149, Louis set out with
feelings of extreme enmity and rancour for the emperor Manuel and met
Roger in Italy. The two kings immediately made plans for a crusade to
Constantinople to take revenge on Manuel but the scheme did not come
to fruition. As a result, the Western dream of taking Constantinople was
postponed for at least half a century. On the other hand, the failure of the
!"
'
!
#
646
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D !; :% "! :!
The forty years following the Second Crusade marked the rise in power
of the Islamic world. Against the Muslim forces, which had belatedly come
V
V’s and then Saladin’s leadership, neither the
venture of Baldwin III (who took Ascalon in 1153 and extended the frontiers
to the south) nor his brother Amalric’s long years of struggle to take Egypt
brought much advantage to the kingdom of Jerusalem. Meanwhile, during
" V
V
!
!
Q=={Y
" Q==Y# ' ==&
V
V
+!
&
the kingdom but also the borders of the states of Antioch and Tripoli were
/ *
!
$
#
Over the next thirteen years the kingdom of Jerusalem went into decline.
Amalric’s son and successor, Baldwin IV, suffered from leprosy. The question
of a regent for the young king caused discord and two opposing factions
" [
! '''&
>"& /
! /
in 1176, Joscelin III, the king’s uncle and leader of the rival group, took over.
The young king’s disease was taking its toll and he produced no heir. Thus in
1177 his sister Sibylla’s son Baldwin was proclaimed heir to the throne. In the
meantime, Sibylla’s husband had died and she had married Guy of Lusignan.
This marriage aggravated the strife among the barons. A royal faction was
formed by the queen mother Agnes of Courtenay, her brother Joscelin, her
daughter Sibylla and the Lusignans. They were opposed by the Ibelin family,
Reynald of Sidon, Raymond of Tripoli and some other barons.
In addition to this internal discord, the kingdom of Jerusalem failed to
receive the expected aid from the West. The year 1176 was a turning-point
in the fortunes of Byzantium and it found itself in no position to help. The
¡\
¡ +
''
Z
! !!
/
Manuel at the battle of Myriocephalum in September 1176. This was a great
disaster reminiscent of the battle of Manzikert a century earlier. With the
death of Manuel in 1180, any hopes the kingdom had of joint ventures with
Byzantium vanished.
+
Q
X@V
VY&
!
" #
In 1185 Baldwin IV died and Baldwin V (who was still a child) became king
of Jerusalem with Raymond, count of Tripoli, as regent. In order to ensure
the continuance of the kingdom, and with the approval of all the barons,
Raymond made a four-year truce with Saladin. However, when Baldwin V
died in 1186, the royal faction abolished the regent Raymond and crowned
Sibylla queen. In turn, Sibylla crowned her husband Guy and made him king
of Jerusalem.
Guy advocated making peace with the Muslims, but the ruler of Kerak,
[
º&
/
!
which he had pursued for years. In late 1186 he attacked a Muslim caravan,
thus violating the peace agreement. In response to this outrageous act,
6 47
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
Saladin proclaimed war on the kingdom of Jerusalem. In the spring of 1187,
while Saladin was recruiting his army in the Hawran region, King Guy
called all his nobles and knights, together with their forces, to Acre. Saladin
crossed the river Jordan near Sennebra and on 2 July arrived at Kafr Sebt.
Following this, a part of his army attacked Tiberias and conquered the city.
& >"&
& " "
#
The royal army established its headquarters in Sephoria on 2 July. The
following day, it set out for Tiberias having received a call for help. Meanwhile,
Saladin settled his army in the vicinity of Hattin (Arabic ~an or ~in).
On 4 July, after a day’s march, the Muslims besieged and attacked the royal
army. The Crusader infantry’s attempts to break through the siege failed,
and despite the energy and enthusiasm of the knights and the cavalry
they were ultimately defeated. Nearly all the kingdom of Jerusalem’s army
perished. Only Raymond, count of Tripoli, Reynald of Sidon and Balian of
Ibelin managed to make their escape. King Guy’s life was spared but Reynald
º& >!"
"
# > &
Holy Cross fell into the hands of the Muslims.
Following this defeat, Tiberias, Acre, Jaffa, Beirut, Ascalon and
Gaza were taken one after the other. Then, on 2 October, Jerusalem itself
surrendered. Saladin was merciful to the people of Jerusalem and allowed
them to depart after paying a nominal ransom. He also freed thousands of
people, who found sanctuary in Tripoli, Tyre and Antioch. The Orthodox
and the Jacobites, however, remained in the city.
In 1188 Saladin continued his conquests and by the end of 1189 he had
reclaimed all the territory of the kingdom except Tyre. Of the county of
Tripoli and the principality of Antioch, only the capitals and a few towns
remained.
The Third Crusade
The Muslim capture of Jerusalem had a great impact in Europe. This event
was followed by the arrival in Sicily of the archbishop of Tyre, Josias. He had
been sent by the Crusaders, who met in Tyre under the leadership of Conrad
of Montferrat in order to ask for urgent help from the West. In response to
& % & ¢
! ''& !!
$
Syria. From Sicily, Josias travelled on to Rome.
Pope Urban II is said to have been so saddened by the bad news that
on 20 October he died from grief. His successor, Pope Gregory VIII, issued
an encyclical calling for a new crusade. However, two months later he
also died. While the new Pope Clement III contacted the German emperor
Frederick I Barbarossa, Archbishop Josias travelled to the courts of the kings
648
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D !; :% "! :!
4.2 Bayazid Mosque, Istanbul (© G. Degeorge)
6 49
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
of France and England. The monarchs were willing to embark on a new
crusade but due to unrest and various problems in their own lands they were
not in a position to set out immediately.
Finally, in May 1189, the German emperor Frederick Barbarossa set
out with a huge army and crossed the Balkans into Byzantine territory. He
was not, however, made welcome for there were misunderstandings and
disagreements between him and the Byzantine emperor, Isaac II Angelus,
which nearly culminated in war. Nonetheless, Frederick crossed the
Dardanelles with his army without further delay and marched south into
Anatolia.
Sultan Kilij Arslan II had misgivings about facing such a large force;
therefore, rather than engage in open battle, he adopted the cunning tactic of
following the army and harassing the soldiers. Hunger, thirst and harassment
by the Turks resulted in heavy losses in the German army. Frederick managed
to enter Iconium, which had been evacuated by the sultan, but he could not
remain long and soon marched his army over the passes of the Taureses
mountains towards Seleucia, arriving there on 10 June 1190. However, as
Frederick was crossing the river at Seleucia, he was drowned. The army
dispersed, leaving only a small force commanded by his son Frederick which
managed to reach Tyre. In this way, the succour that the Eastern Crusaders
were expecting was lost.
! ! /
&
slowly been improving. Conrad of Montferrat, who came to Tyre two weeks
after the battle of Hattin, undertook the defence of the city, resisted Saladin
/
!
$
!
Europe. He refused, however, to pay homage and obey King Guy, whom
Saladin had freed in 1188. To show his power and authority, Guy took a
daring step and besieged Acre. Saladin was taken unawares, for while he was
bringing his army to Acre the Crusaders, who had laid siege to the city, had
already started receiving aid from the West. Saladin was thus unable either
to enter the city or break the Crusader siege. The struggle, which continued
until the autumn of 1190, was in vain and there was no positive outcome.
Around this time, Queen Sibylla died in an epidemic. The throne passed
to her sister Isabella and Guy’s crown was in danger. Those who opposed
Guy took their chance and Conrad was married to Isabella and proclaimed
king. However, Guy did not relinquish his claim to the crown while the
situation prevailed at the Crusaders’ headquarters. First the French king
Philip II, then later the king of England Richard I, arrived at the headquarters
in Acre by sea. On his way, Richard had taken Cyprus. Under the onslaught
of all the Crusader armies, the Acre garrison – without Saladin’s permission
– surrendered on 11 July 1191. Although Saladin was greatly troubled by this
650
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D !; :% "! :!
defeat, he nonetheless complied with the peace conditions by accepting the
exchange of prisoners and the return of the Holy Cross.
Disputes about the division of Acre had already begun while the
Crusaders were entering the city. King Richard of England insulted the
Austrian Duke Leopold and angered the French King Philip, resulting in
the latter two rulers returning to their countries. Furthermore, when Saladin
" "& [
!"
/
listed had not been freed and refused to release the Muslim prisoners. All the
discussions and bargaining were to no avail and on 20 August 1191 Richard,
who was anxious to proceed to Jerusalem, had all the survivors in the Acre
garrison – 2,700 men, women and children – slaughtered. The massacre
inevitably put an end to peace negotiations.
Although Richard was victorious at the battle of Arsuf, took Jaffa as a base
and in 1192 seized Daron, he never managed to capture Jerusalem. Meanwhile,
he was recalled to his own country. Finally, on 2 September 1192, he made a
V
"
"
# ¡ !
without mishap since he was detained by Leopold and handed over to the
German emperor Henry VI; he did not reach England until March 1194.
The campaign to reclaim Jerusalem was also in vain even though
the conquest of Acre ensured the continuation of the kingdom. Henry of
Champagne, who married Isabella after the assassination of King Conrad,
was proclaimed king while Guy was given rule of Cyprus. Indeed, the
longest-lasting success of the Third Crusade was the conquest of Cyprus. In
later years it became important not only as a base but also as an independent
kingdom.
Soon after the end of the campaign, on 13 March 1193, Saladin
died. With the division of power among his sons, his brothers and other
family members, the unity of Islam was also disrupted. Dissension within
+ /
" * ! !
% " !
against the Crusaders who still remained around Acre, which was named
the kingdom of Jerusalem.
+ /
" "
the Crusaders, King Henry was once again able to establish order in the
kingdom. In 1194 Guy died and his brother Amalric of Lusignan became
king of Cyprus. In 1197 he was crowned as such by the German emperor
Henry VI. Meanwhile, although Bohemond III, who still ruled Antioch and
Tripoli, was harassed by the Cilicia Armenian ruler Leo II, he nevertheless
managed to maintain an independent state. As for Leo, he had ambitions to
increase his power. Like Amalric, he applied to Henry VI and the Pope and
in 1198 was crowned king.
6 51
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
The Fourth Crusade
Despite all the many problems faced by the Western Church, Innocent
III, who became Pope in 1198, decided to organize a new crusade to the
K !
"
"
# "
and letters calling on all the distinguished leaders of Europe to join this
venture. Many men of the Church, and especially Fulk of Neuilly, were given
the responsibility of preaching a new crusade, rousing people with their
sermons. In 1199 the Pope levied a new tax to raise funds for the campaign
(this tax later became a papal income tax). At a tournament organized by
Thibald III, count of Champagne, in 1199, the French knights took the Cross
and preparations for the crusade got under way under his leadership.
In order to obtain transport, negotiations with Venice started; indeed,
the involvement of Venice was to change the fate of the crusade. It was
decided that the main target would be Egypt, which by this time had become
the centre of the Islamic world. But a campaign to Egypt was detrimental to
Venetian trade. Thus, the doge of Venice, Enrico Dandolo, who was extremely
hostile to Byzantium, was of the opinion that a campaign to Constantinople
rather than Egypt would be much more advantageous for Venice. Despite
the differences of opinion, an agreement was reached whereby Venice would
receive money in return for ships, and the conquests would be equally
shared.
Thibald died in 1201. Boniface, the marquis of Montferrat, who replaced
him as leader of the campaign, came to an agreement with Enrico Dandolo
and Venice took over the initiative for the plans. In the summer of 1202
the Crusader army gathered in Venice but did not live up to expectations.
The money that Venice was to receive for transporting the soldiers was
#
&
"
&
help Venice capture the Hungarian Christian city of Zara: it was seized and
destroyed on 15 November 1202.
While still in Zara, the Crusaders heard from Alexius (the son of the
former emperor Isaac II, who had been dethroned by his brother Alexius III),
who promised them that if they helped him become emperor instead of his
uncle he would pay off their debt to Venice and would also support their
!"
# >
\ %
" # >
$
" `
=`& !" +
''' $
Alexius IV ascended the throne together with his father. However, he could
!
"! "
# >
/
Constantinople were extremely fearful and apprehensive since the Crusaders
were attacking the surrounding villages and pillaging everything in sight.
When Alexius IV was overthrown by the furious population, the Crusaders
6 52
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D !; :% "! :!
took the uprising as an insult and a challenge and decided to assault and
take the city.
Constantinople fell on 13 April 1204 and the victorious Crusaders
began to massacre and plunder just as they had done in the atrocities in
Jerusalem in 1099. Constantinople, the city that had been the glorious
centre of Christendom for 900 years, lost its wealth, its art treasures and
all its splendour, never to be recovered. The Crusaders set up a rule in
Constantinople under the name of the Latin empire, which was to last for
V
Q=`K=Y# Z
!"&
<
"
" /
""
Thomas Morosini. As for the Byzantine territory, this was shared between
the Crusaders and the Venetians, with the Venetians taking the coastal cities
which were important for maritime trade, and the Crusaders setting up states
in Thessalonica, Greece and the Peloponnese. The Byzantine dynasty that
$ !
"
"
Q
had not fallen to the Crusaders) as an extension of Byzantium. The Latin
empire had to confront these two states as well as the Bulgarian tsar and it
Z
`{
=`=# >
!"
brought no relief to the Crusaders in Palestine nor posed any threat to the
Muslims.
The Fifth Crusade
After the Fourth Crusade, Pope Innocent started to make plans for a new
campaign. However, more urgent than aid to the East was a problem he had
to solve in Europe. A Christian movement that had its roots in southern
France and opposed the policy of the Pope had to be suppressed and the
offenders taught a lesson. (Because it began in the city of Albi, its followers
were known as Albigensians). In 1208, as a duty of faith, the Pope called on
all Christians to take up arms against the Albigensians: the following year,
they were attacked by Christians led by the archbishop of Citeaux. There
were no exceptions – people were massacred regardless of age, gender or
social status. The Albigensians defended themselves, however, and the war
of Christian against Christian, with the Pope’s blessing, lasted for twenty
years.
Meanwhile, preachers were giving sermons to rouse and incite the
people for a new crusade. Even children were affected by the call and in 1212
thousands of children from France and Germany set out to save the Holy
Land. Although they managed to march up to the harbours of Marseille,
Genoa and Brindisi, either the ships they boarded sank or they were captured
# %
#
6 53
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
The Pope was making great efforts to prepare for the new crusade. At
the Lateran Council of 1215, he promised a remission of all sins to those who
would take the Cross and join the campaign. New taxes were exacted to
provide funds to support the venture. After the death of Innocent, the new
pope Honorius III carried on with his predecessor’s plans. The Fifth Crusade
began in 1217.
Emperor Frederick II had also taken the Cross but had obtained the
Pope’s permission to postpone his journey because of turmoil and unrest in
his country. In 1218 a Crusader army, mostly made up of Germans, arrived
in Acre; then, under the command of John of Brienne (with the title king
of Jerusalem), they set sail for Egypt. The Crusaders were planning to oust
the Muslims from the Nile delta, besiege them in Suez and Acre, and in this
way reclaim Jerusalem. On 24 August they took the tower of Damietta. In
September a new Crusader army, commanded by Pelagius, Cardinal of St
Lucia, arrived. In February 1219 al-Adiliya fell to the Crusaders, causing
# > + /
VX!
"
&
give up Jerusalem in return for the evacuation of Egypt. King John of Brienne
and very many Crusaders readily accepted this offer, but Pelagius refused.
On 5 November 1219 the Crusaders took Damietta. This success
emboldened Pelagius and he now believed that he could take all of Egypt.
However, the Crusaders were obliged to remain in Damietta for more
than a year while Pelagius waited for Emperor Frederick to arrive. Finally,
encouraged by the large army sent by Frederick in July 1221, Pelagius ordered
!
# Z
$
when the water rose, the Muslims opened the sluices and inundated the
land through which the Crusaders were planning to march. On 28 August
Pelagius was forced to ask for a truce. The Crusaders agreed to evacuate
Egypt and made an eight-year peace pact. Prisoners were exchanged and
on 8 September the whole Crusader army surrendered Damietta and left
Egypt. The Fifth Crusade had started with great aspirations but ended with
no gains whatsoever. Indeed, in addition to the loss of a great number of men
and much equipment, it resulted in a loss of prestige for the West.
The Sixth Crusade
The failure of the Fifth Crusade placed a heavy responsibility on Emperor
Frederick II. In addition, in 1225 he had married the daughter of John of
Brienne, Queen Jolande of Jerusalem; therefore, as king of the Crusader state,
he was obliged to go on the expedition he had been delaying for years. Even
so, when the armies of the Sixth Crusade were setting out, Frederick again
stayed behind due to illness. When the Pope refused to accept his excuse and
654
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D !; :% "! :!
excommunicated him, a strange situation arose: in June 1228 he travelled
to the East as an anathematized Crusader and, since the death of his wife,
no longer as king of Jerusalem but rather as regent to his child son, King
Conrad.
Despite this state of affairs, Frederick was of the opinion that all
authority in the East was his by right – a view not shared by the barons of
& # >
! " /
that he could only have a role in Acre as regent to his son Conrad. Also, news
of Frederick’s excommunication had spread and many who had supported
him in the past now refused to accept his authority.
However, even if all the Crusaders in the East had joined him, Frederick
could still not have recruited a strong enough force to challenge the Muslims.
He therefore tried diplomacy. Negotiations over Jerusalem started with
VX! ! %
!# +
the terms of the agreement signed on 18 February 1229, Jerusalem, together
with a strip of land extending to Jaffa, was given over to the Crusaders. The
! [%
V+\X *\ / "
of the Muslims and they were to retain their right to enter the city freely
" # > &
&
!
to reclaim Jerusalem through diplomacy. The Muslim reaction was one of
horror and desperation. The Christians felt that, although the agreement
seemed positive, it would be impossible to put into practice since the region
was not easy to defend.
On 17 March Frederick entered Jerusalem but because he was still under
excommunication the patriarch had forbidden any religious practice and
church masses in the city. No men of the Church attended the ceremony at
the church of the Holy Sepulchre and Frederick had to place the crown on
his head himself. Shortly afterwards he departed from Jerusalem. He went
+& "#
When Frederick was eventually pardoned by the Pope in 1230, his
legal power in the East was strengthened. In 1231 he sent an army to the
East under the command of Riccardo Filangieri. The order that Frederick
wished to establish in the East through his men brought discord and
chaos to Jerusalem and Cyprus. His notions of authority in the East were
unacceptable to the local barons, who had their own ideas on the law
of monarchy. Supported by a council in Acre, the barons appointed John
of Ibelin as governor and confronted the emperor’s representative,
Filangieri. The Genoese sided with the barons, while the German military
order, the Pisans and Bohemond, ruler of Antioch, supported Filangieri.
The Templars and the Hospitallers as well as the Venetians remained
neutral. Finally, the disagreement turned into civil war. The barons emerged
victorious in Cyprus and in 1233 Henry I was proclaimed king. Even after
6 55
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
4.3 Kiraly Frodu Hamam, Budapest (© J.C. Chabrier)
the death of John of Ibelin in 1236, however, the strife in Syria continued.
In 1243 the council in Acre, claiming that Frederick’s son was absent
from Jerusalem and had thus forfeited his right as king, refused to take
the oath of allegiance to Conrad; instead they appointed the queen mother
Alice as regent.
The victory of the barons did not bring stability to the kingdom; on
the contrary, it caused constant quarrels and discord. This was dangerous
for the future of the kingdom because new powers were emerging in the
Islamic world and the Muslims were growing ever stronger. On the death
VX! =`&
VX@ + / /
!
# >
ten-year truce ended in 1239 and the expeditions of Thibald, the king of
Navarre and count of Champagne, and Richard of Cornwall brought no
/ /#
!&
! >
%&
"
!
*& !
V
# >
"" /
"
% ?
# > "
!
=` /
!
!
"
! >
%&
who, with the help of Egypt, took Jerusalem and sacked the city. Now, the
Crusaders completely lost Jerusalem. In the same year the royal army of Acre,
¡ ~!
+ /
!
&
was hopelessly defeated in a battle near Gaza against the Egyptian army
commanded by Baybars. Thus, all the advantages that had been gained for
the kingdom in the past by diplomacy were lost for ever. Despite the divided
%
&
! + /
and the Mongols, the emergent regional power, they managed to maintain a
foothold in the East for some time to come.
6 56
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D !; :% "! :!
The Seventh Crusade
In 1245 Pope Innocent IV called for a council in Lyon in order to solve the
Church’
"/!
had arisen due to Emperor Frederick. In the meantime, urgent calls for help
were coming from the East. The Pope was in no position to respond to these
pleas, but when King Louis IX of France announced that he would lead a new
crusade, the Pope was ready to support him. Unlike Frederick, Louis was a
/
} #
His preparations continued for three years. Peace was made with England
and Frederick’s support was obtained. Agreements were reached with Genoa
and Marseille for the transport of the army.
In August 1248 Louis set out for the East with his wife, his brothers and
a host of French nobles and knights. He arrived in Cyprus on 17 September
and was joined there by the barons of Acre, the Knights Templar and
the Hospitallers. After much discussion, it was once more decided that the
target of the expedition should be Egypt. However, the season was not yet
suitable, thus leaving time and opportunity to begin negotiations with the
+ / # Z <
! * !#
& *
=`
$
from Cyprus. The Muslims could not withstand this large army and so took
sanctuary in the Mansoura region, evacuating Damietta and allowing it to
fall to the Crusaders.
< /
! ! / + ?
! !
# ¢
VX@
and the resulting turmoil in Cairo, the Crusaders resolved to march on
the city. In February 1250 the vanguard of the army, commanded by the
king’ / [/ +&
Z
@
V
launched a surprise attack on the Muslim headquarters. The Muslims were
taken unawares and many were killed, only a few managing to escape and
to take refuge behind the walls of Mansoura. Without waiting for the main
army, and wishing to capture Mansoura and annihilate the Egyptian army,
[/ /
" $ # & !!
army, Baybars, ambushed the Crusaders who entered Mansoura and killed
nearly all of them. The Egyptian forces attacked the Crusader army that had
crossed the canal time and time again but were forced to retreat to Mansoura
when success evaded them. Louis eventually emerged victorious but he had
to pay a heavy price.
Meanwhile, the sultan’ & > XX&
!
Syria, suppressed the upheaval and managed to restore order in Cairo. He
!!
"
"
!
Damietta. In a short time the Crusaders became destitute due to hunger and
6 57
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
pestilence. Finally, Louis decided to withdraw his army into Damietta. He
> XX
!
!&
but the offer was refused. After this, on 5 April, the retreat commenced.
> *
!% *
"
%
the leaders prisoner, including King Louis, thus ensuring the unconditional
surrender of the army. In addition to handing over Damietta, Louis was
only able to save himself and his army by paying 1 million Byzantine gold
coins. Damietta surrendered in May 1250 and the king was freed. Louis left
Egypt the same day to travel to Acre. He stayed there for four years and
then returned to France, his crusade having brought no relief whatsoever
to Jerusalem.
In 1252 the German emperor Conrad died, the title of king of Jerusalem
passed to his son Conradin and again the kingdom was ruled by appointed
regents. During this period trade rivalry between the Venetians, the Genoese
and the Pisans caused civil war in the kingdom. Elsewhere, the Mongols
commanded by Hulagu entered Iraq and in 1258 captured Baghdad, thus
putting an end to the ‘+//X
"
# > *
=` / *
!%
&
"
+ / " =`{
/! &
now defeated the Mongols at the battle of ‘+ X# <
!
Z
/
% & /! *
!% "#
Baybars reduced the Eastern kingdom to only a few coastal cities. In
=`{ %
& ~
+ # ' =`&
}
/ \ &
*
!%
! !
+!
% !&
*# > *
!%
defeated the Armenians in August 1266 and after destroying the cities
of Adana, Tarsus, Mamistra and Sis, returned with much loot and many
prisoners. Taking Jaffa and Beaufort castle in 1268, Baybars arrived outside
Antioch and following a short siege he captured the city on 18 May. The loss
of Antioch was a terrible blow for the Christians and resulted in a rapid
decline in the power of the Crusaders in the East.
The Eighth Crusade
King Louis IX of France had started preparations for a new crusade in 1267
and three years later he was ready to set out. Despite his intentions, his
brother Charles of Anjou, who had been supported by the Pope against
the Hohenstaufen and was now ruler of Sicily, convinced the king to
divert the crusade to Tunis rather than other areas of the Middle East. On
18 July 1270 King Louis disembarked with his large army outside Carthage.
Deceived by his brother Charles’s assurance that the Hafsid *
*
6 58
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D !; :% "! :!
was friendly to the Christians and would readily convert to Christianity,
Louis thought that asserting authority over Tunis would be of strategic help
"# Z *
#
&
"
""
/
the Crusaders’
# ' & &
/
since a sudden epidemic broke out in the Crusaders’ headquarters, resulting
in the death within one month of thousands of soldiers and knights, together
with King Louis and many nobles. Charles of Anjou arrived with the Sicilian
$
% /
% '
#
The end of Crusader power in the East
With the annihilation of this Crusader army in Tunis, the hopes of the Eastern
/
"
! "
extinguished.
Baybars, thinking that he would have to defend Egypt against the armies
of the French king, had spent the year 1270 in waiting. Now, in 1271, he
!
%
&
%
and Montfort. All that was left to the Crusaders were a few cities on the
coast. Concurrently, internal adversity and discord within the kingdom
continued. After the death of Conradin in 1268, Hugh III, the king of Cyprus,
was crowned king of Jerusalem. Nevertheless, neither the efforts of the new
king nor those of Edward, the king of England’s son who had come with his
army to Acre in 1271, were able to bring about unity in the kingdom. In 1272
Edward returned home. In 1276 King Hugh departed from the kingdom,
where there was constant turmoil and discord, and went back to Cyprus.
Charles of Anjou, the king of Sicily, had for a long time been striving to
"
*
=`&
the support of the Pope, he bought this right. Following this, as king of
Jerusalem, Charles sent a representative to Acre. Upon Charles’s death in
1285, the barons in the East proclaimed Henry II, the king of Cyprus, as their
ruler.
Meanwhile, Baybars’ death in 1277 had brought temporary relief
to the Crusaders. The Mongols and the Armenian King Leo III were also
" % !
& / =`
X
*
!%
=`=
*&
had entered Syria. The Mongols retreated behind the Euphrates. Then
X % *
%
/# > '%
?
& + &
had misgivings about the kingdom’
%
*
!%
made an alliance with the Crusaders and contacted Europe with plans for a
6 59
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
new crusade. He sent his envoy Rabban Sauma to the Pope and the kings of
France and England, but to no avail.
' =`
X % <
&
! ""
of Antioch. He then besieged Tripoli with a huge army, took the city in April
=`
"
& $ "
&
from attempting to recover the land, had the ramparts completely pulled
down. The defeat of Tripoli was a devastating loss for the Crusaders in Acre.
!"
X
!
concerning the kingdom and Cyprus and his offer was accepted. Henry also
sent messages to Europe demanding urgent aid. Italy responded to his call,
"
% +
# > '
Crusaders arrived in Acre in August 1290 and immediately began to attack
the Muslims there who were engaged in trade. At the end of the month,
the Crusaders launched a surprise attack and killed all the Muslims in the
#
!
&
X
!
on Cairo in November 1290, but six days later he fell ill. On his deathbed he
!
V+
campaign.
The campaign had to be postponed until the spring, however, because
the weather was unfavourable. In March 1291, when Sultan al-Ashraf was
& !
#
!
¡ /
!
Damascus and Hama and he acquired reinforcements of siege machines and
catapults from the regions under his rule. The Muslim armies laid siege to the
city of Acre on 6 April. Putting aside their disagreements when faced with
such danger, the barons of Acre, the Templars, the Hospitallers, the knights
of the German Order, the Venetians and Pisans, the knights of Cyprus under
the command of King Henry, and all those in the city who were capable of
& "
"
# +
!& +
was conquered on 18 May 1291. Most of the inhabitants were killed and the
rest taken prisoner.
In July 1291 an army sent by al-Ashraf took the cities of Tyre and Beirut.
>
% ~
#
&
belonging to the Templars, Tortasa and Athlit, were taken in August. The
sultan’s soldiers moved through the coastal regions for months, destroying
everything that could be used in a Crusader attack. The fortresses were
demolished, the orchards cut down and the water sources rendered unusable.
Indeed, in their desire to erase all traces of the Crusaders whom they had
been forced to endure for 200 years, the Islamic world destroyed the whole
coastal region of Syria.
660
C h apter 4.1 ( b)
THE C RUSADES IN THE PERIOD
AD ! :!"!8#!
Aliy ya el- G anzour y
I N T RO DUC T I O N
In the shape of what came to be known as the Crusades, the Middle Ages
$ /
'
!
K /
'
! K
?" *
@
!!
"
"
/ *
& but rather
to complete and crown it. The Qur’X ! >
}"
‘We sent down the Torah, wherein is guidance and light;’1 ‘And We gave him
the Gospel, wherein is guidance and light.’2
Held in 488/November 1095, the Council of Clermont was the opening
! ! "
% / ?" /
'' Q =K
93/1088–99).3 The participants drew the sign of the Cross on the backs of
their shirts to indicate their purpose in going to war.4 In response to a call
from the Pope, they embarked on their campaign to liberate Jerusalem and
return to it the Kingdom of Christ,5 described in the Bible as a land ‘$
1 %#’ida, 4:44.
2 Ibid., 4:46; Sa‘ ‘& ‘" + !
V'X
VX% VV@
%
V
/
’&
& *
X @X
V!
’
%
V‘arab, 1416/1996, pp. 18–19.
3 Raymond d’Agiles, 5*
$ "
<3
2
#&Q
# ~
‘+
&
+
& X
V!
‘
V¡X!‘iyya, 1989, p. 15; Michel Balard,
!!*.
+&
* *
&
*
‘
&
.‘ ‘ashar,
# Z
V/X‘&
& X ‘
V V XX
VV/
@
VX
VV¡!X‘iyya, 2003, p. 48.
*
@
!!
*
X@& Athar al-‘
* *
$*
+"*
!!*. , Benghazi,
*
X ¡X!‘
X
& ={& "# `#
5 Balard,
, p. 49.
661
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
with milk and honey’.6 Everyone cried out with one voice: ‘God wills it. God
wills it’ (
Q
).7
While the great majority of researchers and historians regard the fall
+ *
!%
V+
/
X =
!X
''
690/Friday 18 May 12918 as marking the end of the Crusader wars, the
present chapter will demonstrate that the sources offer a different picture.
""
$
phase of the Crusades. It was worldly interests, however, that soon came
!
/
¢&
though religion continued to serve as a cover for numerous crusading
ventures during the period. Inhabitants of the Italian trading cities, for
&
!"
/
!
#9 The most telling sign of this is the Venetian adage, ‘Let us
/
’ and the Genoese insistence that
‘¢
}
#’10
In the eighth/fourteenth century, the goals of the Crusades
# ?" ! Q {K=={K=Y
against the peasants of northern Italy who had rebelled under Fra’ Dolcino
against the nobility. The Crusades continued with the Children’s Crusade
and the Shepherds’ Crusade in 799/1309, when ‘groups of poor professionals
and peasants gathered together in France, Germany and England, prompted
by Pope Clement V’s call for a crusade to liberate the Holy Land’. These
groups, however, travelled no further than the French city of Avignon.11
Elsewhere, crusades were undertaken in other locations to convert pagans
to Christianity by force.12 A modern source states that the Popes made
themselves not only the heirs of St Peter but also the representatives of Christ
on Earth, launching a vicious, merciless and unprecedented Crusader war
against those who held temporal power in Europe. In this way, ‘the Papacy
6 Ra’fat ‘+/ V
V~
! &
..+*
!!*.*
$*
+"
)
33
from
the monk Robert’
!&
& *
X @X
V
mu’
%
V‘arab, 1416/1996, p. 17.
7 Balard,
, p. 50; Sa‘ ‘&
!!*. , Cairo, al-Maktaba al-anglo-
!
& ==& '& "# =£ ‘+/ V
V~
! &
..+*, p. 17.
8 Mikhail Zaborov, !;*.
6&, Moscow, Progress Publishers, 1980, p. 326; W.
B. Stevenson, The Crusaders in the East, Beirut, Librairie du Liban, 1968, p. 354; Baybars ad-
X X& x.
6
$*
*
"& #
/
*
@
!!
‘+X&
& X ‘ayn
V V XX
VV/
@
VX
VV¡!X‘iyya, 2001, IX, p. 295, note 1.
9 ‘At iyya, Aziz Suryal, The Crusade in the Later Middle Ages, London, Methuen, 1938, p. 114.
10 Nu‘ayna‘&
*
@
!!
& .
!!*.
’,
2)
%++
>*
‘ Q
"*¡§
**&
& X ‘
V V XX
VV
/
@
VX
VV¡!X‘iyya, 2002, p. 84.
11 Zaborov, !;*. , pp. 341–2.
12 Balard,
, p. 347.
662
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
followed in the footsteps of Constantine, and left the path of the Fathers of
the Church’.13
It would be somewhat inaccurate to accept that the above actions came
/
/
?"’s blessing. As stated above,
the Crusades should be seen as a war between the followers of Islam and
Christianity. These actions are instead a clear sign that the Crusades had
!
"
"
&
with the sack of Constantinople in 601–02/1204 providing the most obvious
example.
In the thirteenth century AD, most notably after the fall of Acre, the
Christian West was therefore unable to give concrete embodiment to its pain,
its feelings or its battling spirit by dispatching a great crusade to the East as
it had done in the late eleventh century.
Main ventures of the new advocates
of the Crusades
At that time, the Christian West limited itself to discussing the ventures
of a small number of advocates who maintained that the East must once
/
/
# > !
! *
!%
the main cause of unease in the papacy and focused the attention of those
in the Latin West who advocated a crusade designed to deliver an economic
/ *
!%
!
# ¢
refer here to a few of those advocates, including, inter alia, Peter Dubois, a
French lawyer and adviser to King Philip IV (r. 684–714/1285–1314), who set
out his plans in his pamphlet ‘On the Recovery of the Holy Land’ (707/1307);
Raymond Lull, who laid out plans for a crusade in his book >.
6 and
who in his later essay, ‘Dialogue between the Christian Raymond and the
Muslim ‘Umar’, called for Muslims to embrace Christianity peacefully; and
the Venetian Marino Sanudo di Torsello, who wrote ‘Secrets of the Faithful of
the Crusades’ (709/1309).14 +
plans was the Armenian Prince Hethum of Corycus, a scholar and historian,
who argued in 707/1307 that a crusade should be launched by land and by
sea, using Cyprus and Armenia as bases for military operations aimed at
13 ‘+/ V
V~
! & [
’fat, /4
*
.
!!*. &
& X ‘
V V XX
VV/
@
VX
V
V¡!X‘iyya, 1998, p. 65.
14 Steven Runciman, A History of the Crusades, III: The Kingdom of Acre and the Later Crusades,
London, Penguin Books, 1951–4, pp. 431–2; Zaborov, !;*. , pp. 342–3; ‘& al-
!!*. , II, pp. 1192–4.
66 3
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
4.4 Eastern Mediterranean counties, principalities and kingdoms
during the Crusades (© Hugh Kennedy)
66 4
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
the return of the Holy Land, in an alliance with the Mongols and with the
support of the Armenians.15
The papal envoy William Adam (b. 1275) stated that ‘there was no way
*
!% " "
" &
might intervene to allow the Christian West to wrest the Holy Sepulchre
from the hands of the Muslims’. Adam argued that it was essential to
consider a number of preliminary measures before embarking on any
military operations. These included: dealing harshly with any parties that
assisted Egypt and failed to implement the naval embargo; ensuring that the
¢
"£ " "X\ *
Crimean Tatars from forming an alliance with Egypt against the Mongols
of Persia, who in turn were seeking an alliance with the European and
"
"
%
*
!%
£ ""
"
$
to gain control of Mediterranean sea ports and another to close the strait
!
ZX/
V*
/
"
/ "
the Mediterranean and those of the Syrian region; and lastly, redirecting
all trade through the strait of Hormuz towards the Persian Gulf, which was
under the control of the Mongols of Persia, and thence to the Euphrates and
" +!
& /
!
+ X# +
!
/
*
!%
/ "
!
European Christian pilgrimages to the Holy Land by ‘completely preventing
pilgrimages to Jerusalem’.16
All these ventures, however, were destined to remain nothing more than
words on paper. The feudal rulers of the European West lacked the means
*
!%
& "
"
the coasts of Egypt and the Syrian region, much to the irritation of traders in
the northern Italian cities who suffered losses as a result.17 Indeed, medieval
Western Christians saw piracy as a legitimate activity and a form of revenge
*
!&
"
!
/
"
for those engaged in it. By involving itself in trade relations between the two
warring camps, the papacy indirectly helped to increase the spread of piracy
in the Mediterranean basin, and may even have conferred legitimacy on it
by giving its blessing to anyone who engaged in piracy against Muslims.18
15 ‘!X& *
@!
‘ & #<
+..
+!!*.
+&4
/,
+
& X
V!
‘
V¡X!‘iyya, 2003, p. 378; Nu‘ayna‘, .
!!*. , p. 93.
16 ‘!X& #<, pp. 378–85.
17 Zaborov, !;*. , p. 343; ‘!X& #<, p. 377.
18
¡X *
@
!!
‘+/ V
V
/& ‘
V
VX
\ @
¦
V/
@
V
!
‘
X ‘
V
X
V!
!X%’, Majallat al-mu’arrikh al-‘.*, IX, Vol. 1, March
`=&
& *
X @X
V!
’
%
V‘arab, pp. 56–7.
66 5
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
The front lines of the Crusades
(690–979/1291–1571)
Taking as a starting point the Russian historian Mikhail Zaborov’s statement
that ‘any act of aggression undertaken by knights with the blessing of the
Holy See thereby took the form of a crusade,’19 there are three principal
" K=`=K={= &
*
!%
"
£ & !
&
who took Constantinople in AD 1453 and conquered much of eastern and
central Europe;20 and, third, heretics and rebels in western Europe.21 The
" &
$ / !
& '
!
# > $
/ ! ‘mutual wars’22 or ‘Counter-
Crusades’, that is, wars that were waged to confront the Crusaders.23
\
\
( AD ! :!"!8#!
> *
!%
¡
/ "
power in the Mediterranean in the eighth/fourteenth century, as well as
during most of the following century.24 &
*
!%
=`=
"
!
the Syrian region, the latter still retained control of three sizeable regions
in the Near East: the state of Lesser Armenia in Cilicea, that of Lusignan
in Cyprus, and that of the Hospitallers in Rhodes.25 It has been said that
after the Crusaders left their last base in Acre, most of the battles between
Muslims and Christians ‘moved from dry land to the sea’.26
19 Zaborov, !;*. , p. 341.
20 ‘+
& +
& al-‘%&
.
&
+<.,
" Q
&6 Q
!*. ,
+
/
# / ?"" X/
& # / +@!
X%&
& X
V
\X
V
!
@
& =`& "# ==#
21 Zaborov, !;*. , p. 341.
22 ‘&
‘ & ‘ /
VV@ /
V
/
’,
*
! * , No. 210, Cairo,
al-Hay’
V!
V‘X!!
VV%X/& ``& "# ’.
23 ‘+
& al-‘%&, p. 117.
24 Robert Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades, 1096–1699’, in Jonathan Riley-Smith (ed.), The
Oxford Illustrated History of the Crusades& %& ?& ={&
p. 246.
25 ‘&
!!*. , II, p. 1232.
26 +@!
[
!
¦X& 5*
$
&
.*
6.
+)Q
§
"*§§
**¡
"*§
**,
+
+
4*
‘!&
& *
/
‘at hay’
VXX
V!
&
n.d., p. 33.
666
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
5
#
>
%
Lesser Armenia was located in the area once known as Cilicea, ‘the region
in the south-east of Asia Minor, between the Taurus mountains and the
sea. The Arabs termed the region ad-Darb, the pathway between Tarsus and
Anatolia.’27 The Muslims had many names for the king of Lesser Armenia,
'/ <X
& <X
/
" < <& %
of Lesser Armenia. Every subsequent monarch was consequently known as
'/ <X
Q <X
Y# +
!
‘ ’ or ‘the ruler
’& /
"
# +
/
% <
Armenia as ‘
V>
%’.28
The kings of Lesser Armenia looked to the Mongols for help against
the Muslims, particularly during the devastating Mongol attack on Iraq and
# +
!"
/ '/ >
Z ‘In 658/1260 a group of traders left the Iranian region, destined for
"# ¢
&
" "
>
+/X&
!
!
!
to him.’ ¢
V*
%
³V¶X
&
+"" !
‘if the
traders were subjected to a single dirham’s worth of damages, he would take
back several times that amount in compensation’. The governor of Aleppo
did as he was ordered and the traders were indeed released. He also ‘paid
+/X / Ã
Ã
!
³V¶X’s
command’.29
> "/
/
"!"
X/V
V /
V
‘!
< +!
‘the worst enemy of Islam’,
as reported by Sa‘ ‘# >
!
! *
!%
% ! < +!
#30
>
!
*
!%’ irritation with the kingdom. For
example, in 661/1262 the sultan of Egypt sent a letter to the ruler of Lesser
Armenia demanding his allegiance and ‘the Armenian ruler gave no answer,
out of fear of the Mongols’# > *
!%
! +!
27 ‘&
‘ & )
#
*
+
%
*
;<&
& *
/
‘
¡X!‘at
‘Ayn Shams, 1968, pp. 133–4.
28 Ibid., p. 147. ‘
Z
!"
V+%
+/
V~
V
¡X Q
Y#
29 '/ >
Z &
!XV
V& "
33
$*
#!
+/, Cairo, al-
Mu’
V!
V‘X!!
VV
’
VV
¡
!
VV
& # #& ''& ""# ==K`#
> *
%
³V¶X [
%V
V +/VV
@ Z
/
/ ‘+/
X
VZ
\ X
VX@
V+ /
V>
%& Z
/
V
X X&
"
#
V
X X& x.
6, IX, p. 83, note 10.
30 ‘& )
#
*, pp. 153–4.
667
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
which was attacked by the Egyptians, who ‘plundered the great church of
&
!!
+ X’.31
' ==`` *
!% &
"
V+
/
X Q# K=`KY& " ‘to the Byzantine citadel
!
!X
''&
" /
# '
\
/ /
V
#’32 A large number of
the townsfolk were killed and the Muslims amassed a great deal of plunder,
after which the sultan returned to Damascus.33
> !
!# > *
!%
state had built its power and might on the idea of maintaining a monopoly
over the greater part of trade between East and West. The Mongols, however,
" X
/ >
/
< +!
& "
" + X&
taxes on transit goods were lowered; leading traders from Genoa, Venice,
*
& ?
+ X /
needed. Furthermore, after the fall of Acre and the expulsion of the last
Crusaders from the Near East in the late thirteenth century AD, the Pope
called for an economic embargo on Egypt and issued papal bulls preventing
European traders from travelling to Egyptian and Syrian ports.34 These plans
were never implemented, although some papal decisions did condemn
"
*
!%
"
the Muslims could be excluded from the mercy of the Church.35
Given that an economic blockade was the most powerful weapon with
which to destroy Egypt and Syria during that phase of the Crusades, it was
essential to seek an alternative trade route to that of the Mediterranean so
*
!%
/ !
# >
&
[
"
"
"
*
!%
sultan; and secondly, an alliance with a nearby non-Islamic power south
of the Red Sea in order to help the European Crusaders cut off trade to the
*
!% /
#36
+/
""
/
!
"
between the Syrian hinterland and Egypt on the one hand and the Red
31 Gregory Bar Hebraeus of Malatya, 5*
!
+, Beirut, Catholic Press, 1890,
p. 285.
32 +VX‘& ‘+/
X / +‘ad, Mir’
"
+‘.
&1
$*
‘$
‘tabar min
+
33 &
/
*
& Z & *
X * @
!!
‘+
Z
¦& X
V% /
V‘ilmiyya, 1417/1997, IV, p. 164.
33 '/
& 2
+ & # +@!
‘+/ V
V¢
X/
@&
& X
V
@
& ===& ´'''& "# #
34 ‘& )
# *, pp. 154–5.
35 ‘!X& #<, p. 11.
36 ‘&
!!*. , II, pp. 1207–8.
668
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
Sea region on the other, including trade from South Asia which transited
in Abyssinian ports.37 Indeed, Abyssinia was a large Christian state on the
/ '
!
/
it to remain isolated from the Crusader movement. Thus, contacts were
established between the European Christian powers (led by the Pope) on the
one hand and the Christian rulers of Abyssinia on the other, with the aim of
developing a joint plan to exact revenge on the Muslims and surround their
territories from the north and the south. It is related that in 716/1316 Pope John
´´'' Q =K{==KY
"!
!
+/
# & !!/
"
/ *
!% "&
and the same fate befell another delegation sent by France to Abyssinia in
738–39/1338.38
+V*
\ !
=
‘/X `=` ?"
"!
*
!%
‘they
brought with them a letter with an injunction regarding the Christians,
saying that whatever was done to them in Egypt and Syria would be done
to Muslims in the Christians’ territories. They were given an answer and
sent back.’ This took place after a disturbance in Alexandria on 5 Rajab of
the same year.39 The rulers of Lesser Armenia helped the papacy to enforce
! /%
/ " "& "
+ X& ¢
ships.40
& *
!%
the problem of the Mongols, who were aiding and abetting Lesser Armenia.
The Mongols had raided the Syrian region ‘
X& "
* %X }XX# >
& !&
*
!
1,500 horsemen.’41 >
!X
'' `
=&
VX *
@
!!
/
X Q# K=`K=Y#42 The
!"
/
*
¡
V
&
!
&
*
!% $
/
*
were exhausted and ‘whose souls became weak, so that they threw down
their weapons and gave themselves up to be slaughtered’. When news of
}XX& ‘
" "
/ $ !
his nostrils until he was near death’. He died a few years later.43 It was said
/
/
37 Sa‘ ‘& ‘Ba‘¦
V
¦ X’
V¡
‘ala-l-‘
X\X /
*
VV~
/
VV‘
V
X‘, Majallat al-jam‘
!
* , 14, 1965.
38 Ibid., pp. 27, 29–30, quoting Kammerer.
39 +V*
\& >
\ V
V +@!
/ ‘+&
‘$
+
, II, Part 1,
# * @
!!
*
X X
&
& ===& ""# `& `K#
40 ‘!X& #<, p. 11.
41 +VX‘& Mir’
" , IV, p. 176.
42 +V*
\& , I, Part 3, p. 1027 (App. 16).
43 Ibid., pp. 930–7.
669
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
*
¡X
*
&
profession of faith and face beaming, while the bodies of the Mongols were
found lying face down.44 The following year, 703/1303, witnessed an event
"
< +!
/
¡
*
!%# >
&
or ‘ ’, prepared ships to sail to Cyprus containing goods worth
almost 100,000 dinars. The wind brought them to the city of Damietta, so
/ *
!%#45
> * X '
!&
<
Armenia lost valuable support. Its rulers therefore turned to the papacy for
assistance, as happened between Leo V of Lesser Armenia (r. 720–42/1320–41)
and Pope John XXII. The European West, however, was preoccupied with
$&
" *
!%
""
to break part of the economic blockade on them and defeat Lesser Armenia.
' `=` *
!%
!"
& ‘laying
waste to land and crops and leading away large quantities of livestock’.46
' " & &
!/ *
!%
‘>
!
& /
!
!
X#’47
' ``=`&
/ +/
VV X’,48 *
!%
%
% / # '/
"
‘the conquest of
+ X
!
!
+!
% "
AH 722.
> +
%
*
! /
/
%
/
plunder.’49 "
& +V*
\
*
! % AH 722
‘by force after a siege, killed its people and devastated it’, amassing plunder
and taking many Armenian prisoners before departing.50
> *
!%
\
% < +!
&
!
X = *
!%
!
" + X
&
+ X
# >
!
VV~¡¡
=
after delegating someone to run the city on their behalf.51 '/
*
!%
! ‘%
fared very well’.52 In 744/1343 the ‘!"
*
!%
!
44 Al-‘+ & Z
V
V& ‘&
"
$*
*
33
,
‘!
)*
*, ed. and
/ *
@
!!
*
@
!!
+!&
&
V
’
V!
V‘X!!
VV
%X/& ==`=`& "# `#
45 +V*
\& , I, Part 3, p. 942.
46 +/
VV X’, #!
$*
.
.&
/ ~
*
’& # *
@
!!
Zaynuhum ‘+
/
@ X
~
&
& X
V!
‘X& =& '& "# =#
47 +VX‘& Mir’
" , IV, p. 195.
48 +/
VV X’, #!, IV, p. 107.
49 '/
& 2 Q
XIV, pp. 111–12.
50 +V*
\& , II, Part 1, p. 237.
51 +/
VV X’, #!, IV, p. 139.
52 '/
& 2 , XIV, p. 194.
670
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
so severe that its people submitted to paying the " [tax levied on land]’.53
It is also related that in 749/1349–50 ‘
"
= "" >
%
#
emptied …’54
In 776/1376 Sultan al-Malik al-Ashraf Sha‘/X / ~
Q# K
78/1363–76) decided to invade Lesser Armenia and force it to submit once
# +
*
!%
months, it ultimately fell and was occupied. ‘
"
conquered by the governor of Aleppo, a happy event which took place on
20 Dhu-l-Qa‘ada AH 776. The good news was proclaimed for three days and
the Armenian state collapsed.’55 This was ‘but one of the concluding chapters
in the story of the Crusades in the Near East’.56 After the collapse of Lesser
Armenia in AD 1375, and the death of its last Christian king, it ‘was joined in
permanent union with the crown of Cyprus, but the union existed in name
only – the country itself was controlled by the Egyptians until AD 1516 when
it became a part of the Ottoman Empire’.57
5
#
Cyprus constituted the second pocket of Crusader presence after the fall
of Acre and was the foremost refuge of Latin Christians in the East as well
as their strongest and most important base after AD 1291.58 King Henry II of
Lusignan of Cyprus (r. 684–724/1285–1324) was among those who presented
a plan to Pope Clement V in 707/1307 with the aim of bringing Europe back
# + "
"
&
*
!%
/
weakened economically by means of a two- or three-year naval blockade
on Egypt and the Syrian region. As the Egyptian coast was ‘no more than
! "
’, it would be easy to overrun the Syrian coast
*
!%
/
% / *
%#
$
!/
/ !"
independent from the Italian merchant republics as he was sceptical about
their commitment to crusading.59
Most of Henry’s projects proved to be rumours that ultimately bore
# +V*
\
= ‘news came that the ruler of
53 +V*
\& , II, p. 160; ‘& )
#
*, p 180.
54 +V*
\& , II, p. 774; ‘& )
#
*, p. 181.
55 '/
\!X\& +
*
$*
+)* & #
!XV
V
‘'
V ‘+& Z
& ‘
!
V%
/& ={={& ''& "# `#
56 ‘&
!!*. , II, p. 1222.
57 Mayer, Hans Eberhard, The Crusades, trans. from the original German by John Gillingham,
Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1972, p. 237.
58 ‘& ‘
/
’, pp. 52–3, and his
!!*. , II, p. 1223.
59 ‘+
& Crusade, pp. 59–60.
671
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
Cyprus had agreed with a group of Frankish kings to build sixteen naval
%
!
±
! X²’# > *
!%
VX
*
@
!!
* and consulted with them. It was agreed that
‘a barrier should be built from Cairo to Damietta lest the Franks sail up the
Nile … and that another should be built on the road to Alexandria’. Other
similar preparations were made,60 giving the impression in Cairo that the
invasion was imminent. The plans, however, came to nothing.
Henry died soon afterwards, to be succeeded by Hugh IV (r. 725/6–
761/1324–59), who formed a military alliance with Venice, the papacy and the
"
# +
!/
!"
>
%
*
!%
did indeed take place, but ‘most of Hugh IV’s campaigns were seen by
many as little more than raids that were more akin to piracy’.61 This was
a characteristic shared by most naval warfare in the period insofar as
<
"
*
!%
*
military tactic that the papacy had indirectly legitimized by requesting the
Knights Templar to monitor Western merchant ships bound for Muslim
destinations or the Nile. In so doing, the Pope had provided an incentive for
Latin adventurers to engage in piracy against Muslims in the name of the
¢
& /
"
/#62
When Hugh IV died, he was succeeded by his son Peter I of Lusignan
(r. 761–71/1359–69). Peter’s exceptional personality and religious fervour made
him a model of medieval chivalry. From the start of his reign, his ambition
was to be the hero who defended Christianity against Islam; he determined
to focus his efforts on the Crusades and on war against the Muslims. He was
‘[y]oung, virile, chivalrous, pious and full of enthusiasm for the cause’, so
that the year of his succession to the throne can be seen as the beginning of
a new era in the history of the Crusades.63 Indeed, the young king showed
considerable skill in battle, a skill honed by political experience.64
Peter planned to embark on a huge crusade in which he would deal a
powerful blow to the Muslims. In need of substantial preparations, many
men and large sums of money, he set out on a journey to western Europe in
order to persuade its kings and princes to support him – his journey lasted
approximately three years,65 from 764/1362 to 767/1365.66 Peter’s journey is
60 +V*
\& , II, Part 1, pp. 48–9.
61 ‘& ‘
/
’, p. 55.
62 ‘+/ V
V
/& /! , p. 65.
63 ‘+
& Crusade, p. 319; see also ‘& ‘
/
’, p. 56.
64 Delaville le Roulx, Joseph, La France en Orient au XIV ème siècle: Expéditions du Maréchal
Boucicaut, Paris, Libraire des Écoles Françaises d’Athènes et de Rome du Collège de France
et de l’École Normale Supérieure, 1886, p. 118.
65 De Machaut, Guillaume, La prise d’Alexandrie ou chronique du roi Pierre 1er Lusignan, ed. M.
de Mas Latrie, Geneva, 1877, pp. 21–47.
66 See also ‘&
!!*. , II, p. 1224.
672
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
seen as a landmark in the history of Cyprus and the late Crusades. Never
before had a crowned head of Cyprus visited the Latin West.67 One therefore
wonders about the reasons behind this journey, which Peter was determined
to make. Was the aim to bolster King Hugh IV of Lusignan, given the latter’s
insistent requests for protection from threats? Or was it to make Peter the
! $ '
!®68
Peter put his brother John in charge of Cypriot internal affairs69 and set
sail on 24 October 1362 (AH 764). He stopped in Rhodes, where he met Roger,
Grand Master of the Hospitallers, the third group of Crusader remnants,
who left Acre for Cyprus and thence for Rhodes, as we shall see. Peter then
travelled to Venice and on to Genoa. After arriving in Avignon in March
=& ! ?" /
Q K`=`KY
%
&
John II (r. 772–64/1362–70). On 14 April 1363 (AH 764), in front of the two
kings, the Pope blessed a new crusade. Peter then travelled to Flanders and
Brabant and to several German cities and principalities.70
The question that arises is whether the aim of the crusade was really to
reclaim the Holy Land. The policy adopted in AD 1363 by the Pope and King
John is far from unambiguous. The decisions taken by Urban V suggest a
certain lack of clarity or an ambivalence, showing that the underlying aim
of the campaign was somewhat nebulous. It was not clear whether the attack
/
*
!%
/
regions in the Aegean Sea or the Balkans which were under pressure from
the (Muslim) Turks.71
After a second meeting with the Pope, Peter I left for England, where
King Edward III gave him a warm welcome and showered him with gifts. On
the return journey, Peter heard of the death of his friend, King John II, and
travelled to France to attend the coronation of the new monarch, Charles V.
He then headed for central Europe72 before returning to Venice and requesting
his deputy in Cyprus to wait for him in Rhodes with troops, ships and
provisions.73 The deputy did as he was asked. Peter arrived in Rhodes in
August 1365 (AH 766)74 accompanied by 300 ships.75 The armies gathered by
Peter for the campaign thus came together: there were volunteers from the
67 P. W. Edbury, The Kingdom of Cyprus and the Crusades 1191–1374, Cambridge, Cambridge
University Press, 1991, p. 164; Nu‘ayna‘, .
!!*. , p. 112.
68 Edbury, Kingdom, p. 164.
69 Ibid.
70 De Machaut, La prise d’Alexandrie, pp. 27–9.
71 Edbury, Kingdom, p. 165.
72 De Machaut, La prise d’Alexandrie, pp. 30, 40–2.
73 L. Makhairas, Recital Concerning the Sweet Land of Cyprus, ed. R. M. Dawkins, Oxford, 1932,
p. 145.
74 Ibid.
75 Delaville le Roulx, La France en Orient, p. 124.
673
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
West, sailors from Cyprus and foreigners who had previously been based
in the East.76 Some 160 ships77 gathered in Rhodes, in addition to 10,000 men
and 1,400 mounts.78
It is time now to ask once again why Peter I of Lusignan’s campaign
of 767/1365 was directed at Alexandria. One reason for Peter’s attack on
Alexandria at that particular time is that it was:
an act of revenge for what had happened to the Eastern Christians who were
" ! ! {{={K{{
X@-ad-
/ X / *
@
!!
/
X
clothing in order to distinguish themselves from the Muslims. Christians were
treated badly by the common people. Moreover, the sultan refused to grant
Peter permission to receive his crown at Tyre, as was customary for Cypriot
%# <
% "
[
+/
+
&
contributing to the lack of defences along the Egyptian coast and leading the
common people to kill a number of Venetians living in Alexandria.79
> $
! [ / ={#80 Peter took all necessary
precautions and kept the target of the attack strictly secret. He even went so
far as to write to his brother John in Cyprus asking him to ‘prevent any ship
from leaving the island for Syria so as to keep the attack secret’.81 In order
to keep European traders in the dark – given that they had interests in the
! "
!"
*
!%82 –
the soldiers were not told where they were headed until after the ships had
left Rhodes and reached the open sea.83
Notwithstanding these measures, news of the Cypriot preparations to
% +
"
$#84 > *
!%
& # '
*
!%
%
Cyprus, the governor of Alexandria made light of the news, commenting that
the ‘Cypriots are too few and too pathetic to try and come to Alexandria.’85
76 Edbury, Kingdom, p. 165.
77 Makhairas, Recital, p. 151.
78 Housley, Norman, 5
>
Q
§Q
>
%_3, Oxford, Oxford
University Press, 1992, p. 40.
79 ‘& ‘ / ’& ""# {K& \
V
V%
’s
.‘ ; Nu‘ayna‘,
.
!!*. & ""# ==K==&
\
V
#
80 Edbury, Kingdom, p. 166.
81 Makharais, Recital, p. 151; ‘& ‘ / ’, p. 60.
82 Edbury, Kingdom, p. 166.
83 De Machaut, La prise d’Alexandrie, p. 64; Delaville le Roulx, La France en Orient, p. 129.
84 ‘& ‘ / ’& "# & \
V
#
85 ‘& ‘ / ’, p. 61; Nu‘ayna‘, .
!!*. & "# =& \
V
#
674
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
Indeed, when the Crusaders’ ships appeared on the horizon, the Alexandrians
thought they were Venetian ships coming to trade as usual.86
The Crusaders successfully stormed Alexandria and gained control of it
`` *
@
!
= / ={#87 They ‘took the city during the
[Muslim] prayer time’88
% +
& ‘which
did not have enough soldiers and was unable to organize them to defend
the city’. Peter and his men succeeded in clearing the way into the city after
‘
# >
!
the Muslims, as well as looting and plunder.’89 Indeed, they ‘obliterated
everything in the city, sentient or otherwise’.90 '/
picture of what happened next:
>
¢
`` *
@
! &
! &
coastguard or protector and therefore entered the city early on the Friday,
having burnt down many of the large city gates. They wrought destruction on
the people, killing men, taking property and capturing women and children
… This they did on Friday, Saturday, Sunday, Monday and Tuesday. On the
! ¢
& "
X ±
! ²
expelled the Franks, may God curse them, from the country.91
Peter I of Lusignan destroyed Alexandria after he had ‘sacked it and plundered
all of its commodities and valuables’.92 +V
stating that he ‘entered it as a thief and left it as a thief’.93 "
& '/
states that the Crusaders left the city of Alexandria after they had ‘imprisoned
a multitude of some 4,000 people’, whom they took onto their ships along
with the loot. Heart-rending wails, crying, lamentations and supplications to
God were to be heard, along with appeals to Him and to the Muslims, which
brought tears to the eyes of bystanders and deafened their ears.94
+ ¡ &
" !
%
/
suggested by a modern source that Peter I of Lusignan’s campaign was based
on the idea that the Crusaders under Peter would attack Egypt from the north,
while the king of Abyssinia would advance from the south, leaving Egypt –
86 ‘& ‘ / ’, p. 62; Nu‘ayna‘, .
!!*. & "# ={& \
V
#
87 Nu‘ayna‘, .
!!*. & "# =& \
V
#
88 '/ \!X\& al-Jawhar, II, p. 222.
89 Edbury, Kingdom, p. 166.
90 ‘& ‘ / ’, p. 66;
!!*. , II, p. 1226.
91 '/
& 2 , XIV, p. 336.
92 [
!
¦X&
&& "# & \
V
#
93 ‘& .
!!*. , II, p. 1227.
94 '/
& 2 , XIV, p. 336. It has been argued that the campaign was the reason for
the writing of the book
.‘
$*
"
.
+
&4
$*
+&‘at al-Iskandariyya / "
* @
!!
/ X!
V
#
~
* ’nis, %)
*
&
&
V
X’ li-l-i‘X!
V‘
/& ==& "# ``#
675
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
the centre of Islamic resistance – sandwiched between the two. The king of
Abyssinia did indeed march with an army consisting of ‘3 million warriors’
towards Egypt’s southern borders, but once news reached him that Peter had
withdrawn from Alexandria after laying waste to it, he turned back. By this
stage, he had lost large numbers of men because of the hazardous nature of
¡
!
!"
"
embarked.95
+
*
!%
$
fourteenth century, becoming the most prominent state in the region, its
power had been curtailed and weakened on several accounts. Fate played a
large part in these events:
In 748/1347, a plague swept through the region. The population, and hence
!/ /&
# >
*
!%
similarly waned as a result of the setback to agriculture and trade, all of which
!
*
!%# * &
!"
? '
% *
!% "#96
There is also a view that ‘the capture of Alexandria was the West’s strongest
/ *
!%
’.97
The impact of this event on the Muslims generally, and on the Egyptians
in particular, cannot be ignored. We need look no further than the many
contemporary elegies lamenting the fate of Alexandria.98 In Europe, things
were of course seen in a different light, as Delaville le Roulx explains in his
La France en Orient au XIVe siècle:
The victory of the Crusader campaign in Alexandria was a boost for Europe
and had a powerful effect on morale, giving rise to ardent enthusiasm and
determination. These feelings did not go beyond rhetoric and pride, however,
and no ruler or religious leader was able to take things any further.99
The question that arises is whether the campaign achieved its intended aims.
Le Roulx provides the following assessment:
There is no answer. There is nothing to justify the sacrifices made by
% ! "
is the extent to which efforts were united. Instead of a continuous united
95 ‘& ‘Ba‘¦
V
¦ X’
V¡
’, p. 31, and his
!!*. , II, pp. 1209–10.
96 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 248.
97 Housley, The Later Crusades, p. 41.
98 ‘& ‘
/
’, p. 69.
99 Delaville le Roulx, La France en Orient, p. 140.
676
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
&
&
¡
!"
"
results, which were in the main positive and encouraging, there was nothing
%
!
# +
of gathering an army from several countries … in addition to the disparate
elements of which military units were composed.100
+
/
!
$ +
/
"
*
!%& / ‘one of the largest Crusader raids to hit
’, the city nevertheless
‘
*
"’.101
Peter I’s victory in Alexandria was perhaps the reason for a fresh
campaign in September 1367 (AH 768) against the coast of the Near East.
>"& /
/
!"
&
"
# >
&
Laodicea and Baniyas were subjected to the same fate. Peter then met with
% +!
! + X =& /
join the campaign. The king of Cyprus therefore decided to return home
in October 1367 (AH 769), which marked the end of the expedition; Peter’s
men were tired of war and were no longer able to conclude the campaign.
By waiting for the spring, assistance could once again be sought from the
West.102
We are told that Peter I attempted to prepare a new campaign against
/ *
!%&
/
journey through Europe in October 1367 (AH 769). The Pope refused to grant
him any more funds,103 however, and frankly told him that ‘he should expect
!
"" ! "
"
!
levied by the Church. He advised him to desist from his policies and to put
$#’ Peter then attempted to establish friendly relations
*
!%& /
#104
Peter I was murdered soon afterwards, in 771/1369, to be succeeded
by his son Peter II (r. 771–84/1369–82) who had not yet come of age. His
uncle acted as regent, during which time he encouraged pirate attacks on
the Egyptian and Syrian coasts.105 In December 1370 a peace settlement was
/ *
!%
" & [ &
Genoa and Venice on the other.106 The Cypriots nevertheless continued to
wreak havoc at sea, waylaying ships from Damietta and Alexandria, with
100 Ibid.
101 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 248.
102 Delaville le Roulx, La France en Orient, pp. 138–9.
103 Ibid., p. 140.
104 Edbury, Kingdom, p. 169.
105 Ibid., p. 170 ; ‘& ‘
/
’, pp. 81–2.
106 Edbury, Kingdom, p. 170.
67 7
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
the encouragement of Janus Lusignan, king of Cyprus (r. 801–63/1398–1432).
+!" /
Z
/X
!
Muslim trade remained fruitless.107
> *
!%
%
%
!
order to regain their standing. In the same year as the sack of Alexandria,
*
!% /
" $
"
ZX\#108
' $ "
% *
!%
V+
Z
/X Q# `K`{=``KY&
!
$ *
#109
Coinciding with the increased attacks and threats from Cypriot pirates
on the Near Eastern coast,110
V+
Z
/X
the harshest revenge to which Cyprus would be subjected. The sultan sent
!"
%
# > % "
`=`#
The second, which was larger and better prepared, took place – with some
success – the following year. The third, in 829/1426, was the principal
campaign that decisively put an end to the Cypriot state. The Cypriot forces
were defeated at Khirokitia and their king Janus was imprisoned along with
3,000 other captives. Thereafter Cyprus became a possession of Sultan al-
+
Z
/X 111
" *
!%
# !
time onwards, the kings of Cyprus swore never to shelter pirates or allow
them to enter any of the island’s ports.112
5
#
8
[
!/
!
after the fall of Acre to the Muslims in AD 1291. In this case, the remnants
were the Knights Hospitaller113 to whom Henry III of Lusignan, the king of
Cyprus, had given shelter in the city of Limassol on the southern Cypriot coast
where they remained for some sixteen years.114 Rhodes was then a part of the
Byzantine empire under Andronicus II (r. 681–729/1282–1328). In April 1308
(AH 707) the Knights Hospitaller attempted through diplomatic means to gain
control of the island of Rhodes, which was under the emperor’ $
#
107 Makharais, Recital, p. 523.
108 ‘+
& al-‘%&, p. 126.
109 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 248.
110 Edbury, Kingdom, p. 168.
111 Housley, The Later Crusades, p. 196; P. W. Edbury, ‘The Latin East, 1291–1669’, in The
Oxford Illustrated History of the Crusades& # [ V!& %&
University Press, 1995, p. 225.
112 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 249.
113 ! !
"
&
/
'/X! *
\X!& Firaq ar-
.
$
$*
.
6&
*
‘
+
‘ashar, Cairo,
*
/
‘
¡X!‘
VX
VV%X/
V¡X!‘& =#
114 ‘+
& Crusade, pp. 286–7.
678
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
In return, they would ‘support the Emperor’
!
the Muslims, if the Emperor would help to make the inhabitants of the cities
in Rhodes welcoming.’ Their request was turned down, however.115 Based
in Asia Minor and Cyprus, the Knights Hospitaller ultimately succeeded in
invading Rhodes, which became one of the most important and productive
&
!
/
!"
the late Middle Ages.116
The Knights Hospitaller based in Rhodes participated in attacks
*
!
*
!%
"
#
' `K== [ " !
$
/ ?
I, king of Cyprus, which comprised nineteen battleships and was funded by
the Pope and by Genoa for crusading purposes.117 The Knights Hospitaller
likewise played an important role in the Alexandria campaign of AD 1365;
faced with the task of slaughtering the Muslims in the city, the attackers
needed to ‘seek further help, which the Knights Hospitaller provided,
giving assistance to the army with reinforcements’ under the command of
the king of Cyprus. Further efforts resulted in control being asserted on the
/
#118
As one modern source puts it, Rhodes was the third logical target of
*
!%
V
%
#119 The immediate
*
!%
[
Z
/X &
wake of which Sultan Jaqmaq (r. 842–57/1438–53) turned on Rhodes. Jaqmaq
!
*ÃX '' Q# `K{{=`=K{=Y
called for the island to be overrun and he hastened to respond. In fact, the
real reason for the sultan’s call was to keep the Knights Hospitaller occupied
with the defence of their own island, thereby preventing them from entering
the Christian alliance which was set on resisting the Ottoman conquest of the
Z
%
# * &
\!
\
$
/ Z
/X
to invade Cyprus was still in good condition.120 Three attacks were therefore
launched against the Knights Hospitaller in AD 1440, 1442 and 1444.121
Sultan Jaqmaq’
!"
[ & =&
<. /
ZX\ "
# '
"
&
where supplies were provided by John II, and then headed for the port of
Alaya on the southern coast of Asia Minor, where a number of soldiers
¡ $# >
!"
!
& &
115 Ibid., p. 287.
116 Ibid., pp. 289-90.
117 Delaville le Roulx, La France en Orient, p. 119.
118 Ibid.
119 ‘+
& al-‘%&, p. 128.
120 [
!
¦X& 5*
$
&, p. 38.
121 Housley, The Later Crusades, p. 43.
679
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
arrival was leaked by the Franciscan monks of Mount Zion monastery and
Bethlehem.122
The defeat of the sultan’
!
% [
!
a grudge against the Knights Hospitaller. He therefore decided to launch a
second campaign in order to take revenge and in AD 1442 he began preparing
for this fresh attempt.123 On setting out, the campaign was preceded for a
short time by a scouting mission composed of ‘over 80 <., square-
/
=& ’.124 The funds for the
campaign, however, were spent on attacking Christian lands on the western
shores of Asia Minor.125 This campaign also failed; winter came, the season
$
"#126
The third campaign set sail early in the summer of 848/1444. Its
/¡
%
[ # '
!"
=& *
!%
! =&
&
\
""
machinery. The focus of the attack was on land warfare rather than on naval
# +
" *
!% &
$ " %
&& [
% *
!% $
}
# + /
%
{
¡ &
*
!%
#
&
/ *
!%
"
latter agreed not to attack Muslim vessels.127
The question arises as to why all the campaigns directed against the
"
[ / *
!%
#
that the sultan was faced with a number of situations that led to the failure
of his campaigns and to indecisive outcomes. For instance:
the Knights [Hospitaller] showed a bravery greater than that of the Cypriot
forces. Their military organization was unshakeable, and the rigorous
observance of discipline in the ranks of the Order was combined with a spirit
of unity … Moreover, they had developed a closely knit system of international
espionage, a kind of intelligence service of a unique character in medieval
times, whereby their agents in hostile countries forewarned the grand master
of any military movement against the island.128
122 ‘+
& al-‘%&& "# =`£ [
!
¦X& 5*
$
&& "# & \
*
X X
# >
<. (‘crow’) was a type of ship.
123 ‘+
& al-‘%&, p. 38.
124 [
!
¦X& 5*
$
&, p. 38.
125 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 249.
126 [
!
¦X& 5*
$
&, p. 38.
127 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 249. See also ‘+
& al-‘%&& "# ==£ [
!
¦X& 5*
$
&, pp. 38–9. The latter focuses on a discussion of the different types of ship,
including the &&.
128 ‘+
& al-‘%&, p. 129.
68 0
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
Moreover, the Latin pirates were emboldened on account of the distance
/ [
*
!%
#129
C RU SA DE S AG A I N S T T H E OTTOMAN S TAT E U P T O AD 1571
This section discusses the Crusades directed against the Ottomans. Most
!"
% "
&
centuries AD in the wake of the Ottoman invasion of the Balkan peninsula and
the threat they posed to eastern and southern Europe.130 Due to limitations
of space, we will focus on just a few of these campaigns.
5
_
<
$
8. Q
<
$
Q
<
We have already touched on the crusading venture of the papal envoy
William Adam. The strangest aspect of that venture was the idea of
preventing pilgrimages to Jerusalem, given that the fees paid by pilgrims
/
! *
!%
#131 Adam’s ideas
did in fact achieve a wide hearing in Europe. Some, such as King Philip V of
France (r. 716–22/1316–22), were opposed to them, taking the view that the
preparation of such campaigns was merely an opportunity for the Pope to
collect funds and use them for other ends. On the other hand, it seems that
the papacy showed an interest in Adam’s ideas; Pope John XXI prepared a
campaign directed against Constantinople and delegated the task to Robert,
king of Naples (r. 707–44/1309–43). The campaign was unsuccessful, however,
and never reached Constantinople.132
The battle of Kosovo (791/1389)
Before discussing the battle of Kosovo, we should look back to the roots of
$ / !
# > !
rapidly succeeded in reaching north-western Anatolia during the reign of
%X }X / ‘!X Q# `K=`K`Y# ' =
group of Turks owing their allegiance to the Ottomans invaded the plains
of Adrianople (now Edirne). The Ottomans then took Gallipoli in 755/1354
{={{#
*ÃX ' QK==`KY& *
Thrace were also overrun.133
129 ‘+/ V
V
/& /! , p. 61.
130 Zaborov, !;*. , p. 343.
131 ‘!X& #<, p. 385.
132 Ibid., p. 392.
133 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 251.
681
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
+
$ /
'
!
! &
/
K
>
% $ %
‘sea
<3*’, one of whose main tasks was to patrol
the northern shores that were seen as an arena for confrontation between
Christianity and Islam: ‘The Christian West began increasingly to talk of
Turkish superiority owing to fear of the Turkish advance, which was based
on their military superiority, and the factor of religious creed sanctioning,
and indeed advocating, ".’134
> " *ÃX '
"
"&
advance towards the Danube, created something of a Christian build-up in
the Balkans. The armies amassed in that area, however, were defeated at the
battle of Kosovo on 15 January 1389 (AH =Y# "
*ÃX '
/
& ZX ' Q# =K{=K=`Y
!
"
" &135 with the Ottomans gaining one of their
most important victories.136
The Crusade against the Ottomans and the battle of Nicopolis (798/1396)
>
!"
ZX ’s attack on the Hungarians in
AD =& ?" Z
'´ Q =K=K=Y "
by preparing for a crusade against the Ottomans. From 795/1393 to 797/1395
the entire territory of Bulgaria was integrated into the Ottoman empire.137
' & !
$
/
& Z
& *
&
Adrianople, Hungary and Poland.138 A Crusader army was put together from
the forces of the Christian kingdoms such as France, Burgundy, Hungary,
Italy, Germany, Poland and Byzantium.139
The French-Burgundian army under King Sigismund moved towards
Hungary, the Pope blessing the knights and giving them an indulgence. Under
the leadership of King Sigismund, the forces of the allied Crusaders met in
Z
#
ZX
! /
1396 (AH 798). He also announced that he would enter Hungary in May, but
!
ZX ’s plans and the Hungarian spies
brought back no reports of his presence in Europe. Sigismund decided to
134
'
Ú%& ‘The Ottoman Turks and the Crusades 1329–1451’, in Harry W. Hazard and
Norman P. Zacour (eds), The Impact of the Crusades on Europe, Vol. 6 of Kenneth M. Setton (ed.),
A History of the Crusades, Madison, University of Wisconsin Press, 1969–89, pp. 225–7.
135 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 251.
136 Housely, The Later Crusades, p. 71.
137 '
Ú%& ‘Ottoman Turks 1329–1451’, pp. 250–1.
138 Delaville le Roulx, La France en Orient, Book III, Ch. 1, p. 220.
139 Ibid., Book III, Ch. 1, p. 221.
682
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
wait for the Turks in Hungary. The primary aim of the campaign was to expel
the Turks from Europe.140
The Crusader army reached the walls of the city of Vidin and slaughtered
the few Turks who attempted to defend it. The Crusaders left a group of 300
! & / /
! /
Crusaders’ advance. The army proceeded along the Danube, meeting no stiff
resistance until it arrived at Rachowa, a city protected by a double series of
walls overlooked by towers and guarded by a garrison prepared to defend it
# Z "
& >
%
!" /
%
down, and the Crusader army was forced to retreat because of their low
!/
# *
Z
"
"
!& [
# !
left the Turks inside the city to slaughter them there: ‘The Crusaders took
control of the city, overran it and sacked it, carrying out massacres without
distinction as to gender or age.’141
Sigismund left a military regiment of 200 men in Rachowa and the army
continued its march until, on 12 September, it reached Greater Nicopolis on
the southern banks of the Danube. This city was of strategic importance
owing to its position overlooking the Aluta valley, for which reason it was
% *
>
%# >
"
it with a large, well-trained force.142 The Crusader army lacked the weaponry
/
& !
"
!/
the walls. The Christian forces remained outside the walls of Nicopolis for
/ K ! !
/
!
in order to scout out the terrain.143
The Turkish army made its base in Philippopolis, where the Ottoman
armies arriving from Asia and Europe were grouped, together with the
/
!
" / ZX '# >
from Philippopolis to Nicopolis. It has been stated that the Christians were
convinced that the Turks would not dare to attack them. It has even been said
that some soldiers were punished with beatings and abuse and had their ears
cut off for bringing news of the imminent arrival of the Turkish army.
When the Crusader alliance heard on 24 September 1396 (AH 798) that
the Turks were approaching and would soon arrive, they executed all the
Turkish prisoners they had been holding in the hope of exchanging them for
a large ransom. Despite this atrocity, le Roulx defends the inhuman actions
of the Crusaders:
140 Ibid., Book III, pp. 247–51.
141 Ibid., Book III, pp. 252–4.
142 '/ #& Z% '''& ""# ``& `{{K# ~
* ’nis is mistaken when he states that the battle
of Nicopolis took place in Asia Minor in AD 1396. See his %)
*
, p. 271.
143 Delaville le Roulx, La France en Orient, Book III, pp. 256–8.
683
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
*
! !
(i.e. the Muslims) could have carried out such a deed only because they were
seized by passion and by insane impulses on hearing that the enemy was
approaching; they rid themselves of their captives so that the latter would not
be a burden on them in battle.144
The battle of Nicopolis (798/1396) and its outcome
> /
V "&
delimited to the north by the Balkan chain. The Ottoman Turks descended
from the Balkans towards Nicopolis, concentrating on three lines. The French
"
!
" >
%
! $
before them, seeking help from another line of cavalry. This was the tactic
usually followed by the Turks in battle. The Crusaders were met by a hail
of arrows and within minutes many men and horses had been killed. The
Crusaders’ leaders realized that they must advance at all costs. The Crusader
army therefore confronted the Turkish front lines, but before long they found
themselves in the midst of their enemies. Several of the leaders were faced
" /
$ /
& ZX
& / !# >
! &
ranks of the Crusaders who were unable to reorganize or use their arrows.
*
$ /
!# +
"& ! {&
ZX
!# !
&
on 25 September 1396 (AH 798), the Crusaders lost the battle.145
Various sources and authorities trace the cause of the defeat at Nicopolis
! #146 In the words of le Roulx:
‘it was a comprehensive tragedy’. The Turks gained control of the entire
route to the Danube, taking prisoner everyone they came across. All the
$
& /
!
!"
$
!
/
!
! /
& /
‘once the boats became overcrowded, those already
aboard would slash the hands of anyone who attempted to climb up and join
them. Those left behind consequently drowned amid the confusion.’147
Hence, as stated by Zabarov: ‘in the vicinity of Nicopolis, the Ottomans
were able to defeat a Western army consisting of several different countries
acting together, foremost among them the Hungarian forces of King
144 Ibid., Book III, Ch. 3, pp. 259–61.
145 '/ #& Z% '''& # {& ""# ``K£ '
Ú%& ‘Ottoman Turks 1329–1451’, p. 252.
146 Delaville le Roulx, La France en Orient, Book III, Ch. 5, p. 277; Housley, The Later Crusades,
pp. 77–8.
147 Delaville le Roulx, La France en Orient, Book III, Ch. 3, p. 281.
68 4
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
Sigismund.’148 For his part, Norman Housley describes it as ‘one of the most
crushing crusading defeats’.149 ZX &
!
&
was crowned with the title ‘the hero of Islam, the victorious <3*’.
' ¢
/
%
!
$
/ ZX ’s victory at Nicopolis, the situation was not much different for
the Christians of the East: ‘Constantinople continued to wait for someone
who could liberate them from the Turks, who would leave from there and
subsequently return, having annexed more territory and achieved more
triumphs.’ Only the leader of the Knights Hospitaller could initiate such
a move, ‘but he left the scene after being promised a high position and
miraculously escaping the Nicopolis disaster’.150
'
ZX
/
/
%
"
if he concentrated all his means and resources on the task. When matters
became desperate, in 800–01/1397–98, Emperor Manuel II Palaeologus
(r. 793–828/1391–1425) wrote to the West asking for help. In 803/1400 he
likewise called upon Pope Boniface IX to initiate a crusade. To that end, King
Charles VI of France sent Marshal Boucicaut with a force of 120,000 men to
aid in the defence of Constantinople. Most of the force turned back, however,
along with Boucicaut himself.151
Manuel then undertook a personal journey to the West. Having visited
Venice in May 1400 (AH 802) and Paris on 3 June of the same year, he crossed
the Channel and spent Christmas at the English court before returning
to Paris in February the following year. Two years after his departure, he
returned to Constantinople. Notwithstanding the delegations also sent to the
West, the Byzantine capital was to be saved from the Turkish onslaught not
from Europe but from another direction altogether. On 28 July 1402 (AH 804)
/
% "
+%
ZX
and imprisoned by the Mongol military leader Tamerlane. A few months
later, the sultan died.152 Tamerlane was thus able to extend his reach into
Ottoman territory. The Ottoman empire was growing weaker, particularly
ZX ’ Ã!X& ‘X& *@!
*X \
should succeed their father. The period of internal strife came to an end with
*@! ' Q# =K`==K`=Y#153
+ "&
!"
\
ZX '
%
and take Constantinople after his victory at Nicopolis? The answer, in short,
148 Zaborov, !;*. , pp. 343–4.
149 Housley, The Later Crusades, p. 77.
150 Delaville le Roux, La France en Orient, Book VI, p. 346.
151 Housley, The Later Crusades, p. 80.
152 Ibid., pp. 80–1.
153 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, pp. 252–3; Housley, The Later Crusades, pp. 81–2.
685
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
&
$
completely from the sea.154
The Varna Crusade ( 1444)
The Ottoman empire recovered something of its standing during the reigns of
*@! '
*ÃX '' Q# `K{{=`=K{=Y#
&
& *ÃX !!
!"
"
overrun it, only to be forced into lifting his siege because the aforementioned
two elements – heavy artillery and naval strength – were lacking.155
The death of the Hungarian king Sigismund in December 1437 (AH 841)
*ÃX ''
! >
year. In 844/1440 the sultan made several unsuccessful attempts to take
Belgrade, which brought the Ottomans face to face with the strongest and
most important Christian state in the Balkans, the kingdom of Hungary.156 It
was at this point that the personality of the Hungarian leader John Hunyadi
! #
$
>
%
$
{==
=`# > $
turn sparked many disturbances and wars in the Balkans, leading to the
Ottomans’ speedy retreat from the region. The echo of Hunyadi’s victory
was felt in Europe, where it gave encouragement to the crusading spirit.157
Hungary agreed to prepare a crusade against the Ottomans, which
Poland also joined. The Byzantine delegate, John Torcello (or Torzello),
visited Buda, Rome and other European capitals to implement the stages of
!"
# ?"
' Q K{===KY
great enthusiasm.158 In February 1442 (AH 845), he named Cardinal Julian
Cesarini as papal representative in a delegation that travelled to Hungary,
and in January 1443 (AH 846) he called on all Christian leaders to embark on
a crusade against the Ottomans.159
A 25,000-man army was formed which included Hunyadi’s Transylvanian
followers, Moldovan mercenaries, volunteers from Italy, France and Germany,
and a battalion consisting of 8,000 Serbs and 5,000 Poles. The Crusaders took
& !
&
Z
January 1444 (AH 847). This was not because of the weakness of the Turks but
rather because of a lack of reinforcements and the bitterly cold weather.160
154 ‘+
& al-‘%&, p. 136.
155 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 253.
156 Housley, The Later Crusades, p. 83.
157 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’& "# `{£ '
Ú%& ‘Ottoman Turks 1329–1451’, p. 267.
158 '
Ú%& ‘Ottoman Turks 1329–1451’, pp. 268–9.
159 Ibid., p. 269.
160 Housley, The Later Crusades& "# £ '
Ú%& ‘Ottoman Turks 1329–1451’, p. 270.
686
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
Venice agreed to join the campaign, albeit somewhat warily given its position
towards and relations with the Ottomans, who had always avoided direct
$ #
$
% "
!"
/
!
/#161
What has been termed ‘the longest military campaign’ came to a head
in 847–48/1444 and the Ottomans were forced out of the Balkans. On 12 June
1444 (AH 848) the Edirne pact was concluded between the Ottoman and
Hungarian sides to the effect that neither would cross the Danube to raid
the other. Nevertheless, on 19 April, the king vowed in the presence of the
Pope’s representative Cesarini to end the war in the summer, a decision that
met strong opposition in Hungary. The representatives of the Pope and the
doge supported the war, Venice having planned to gain control of Gallipoli,
Thessalonica, Albania and the Black Sea ports. On 15 August 1444, even
as discussions between the parties were coming to an end, the Hungarian
king Ladislas took the irreversible decision to continue the war against the
Ottomans. Cardinal Cesarini had:
convinced the King that no harm would result from violating a pact made
Q## !
Y&
/
! /
excommunication from the Church, which might happen if he were to rescind
his oath to continue the war against the Ottomans.162
Peasants of Bulgarian origin joined the attacking army. The force of between
4,000 and 7,000 tough warriors met with the Crusaders near the city of
Nicopolis. The army decided to conquer Adrianople, which was then the
Ottoman capital. On 9 November 1444 (AH 747) the Crusaders laid siege to
the city of Varna on the Black Sea and overran it, making it easy to join with
$# + /
% "
were defeated, the dead including Ladislas himself whose fate marked the
failure of the campaign. The Ottomans thus consolidated their presence in
the Balkans more strongly than ever before. Nonetheless, Hunyadi ended his
$ !
/
#163 In Robert Irwin’s
words, the battle ‘proved to be the last attempt at a crusade that was able to
stall the Ottomans’ advance across the Balkans’.164
In February 1446 (AH 849) Venice reached a peace agreement with the
Turks, leaving the defence of the Balkans to local Christian rulers. Before
long, in 851–52/1448, Hunyadi began to plan another campaign against the
>
%& ?"
Q {=K{=K{{Y /
#
161 '
Ú%& ‘Ottoman Turks 1329–1451’, p. 269.
162 Ibid., pp. 271–3.
163 Ibid., p. 274.
164 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 254.
687
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
>
! !
/
% *ÃX ’s
fortress in Kosovo. After a rapid battle lasting only two days – 18 and 19
October 1448 (AH 852) – Hunyadi was defeated on the same territory where
/
! V
"
#
Ottoman control of lands south of the Danube was thus consolidated.
5
_ &
$
]
§¡§^165
In AD ={=
*@! '' Q# {{K={=K=Y&
*ÃX ''&
made preparations to lay siege to Constantinople. Artillery was to play an
important part in the siege.166 The Ottomans had used trebuchets before,
"
! `=& /
`=` \
/
& "
#
> !
!
\
$ /
%
"
"
!# $
came into Ottoman hands from European converts to Islam who had joined
the ranks of the Ottoman army.167
+ "
*@! ''’s preparations, he signed a peace agreement
with Emperor Constantine XI Palaeologus (r. 853–57/1449–53) in which he
promised not to attack Constantinople. Agreements to the same effect were
reached with the ambassadors of Bulgaria and Serbia.168 Peace was also
made with the Hungarian leader Hunyadi and a truce renewed with Venice,
Genoa, the White Knights in Rhodes and the Albanian leader Skanderbeg.169
During the period March–August 1453, the sultan completed work on the
[
! ~X Z"
&
nicknamed ‘the neck-cutter’
"" +
¦
~X& !
# *@! \
thus able to impose his grip on the Bosporus and to impose a tax on any
"
! Z
%
# >
[
! ~X !
/
"#170
The land troops set off on 23 March 1453 (AH 857) from the city of
+
"
" *@! \
!# > $
put out to sea from the port of Gallipoli in late March and early April, making
165 Eduard Zambaur, Mu‘"
.
+
6*
*Q #
%
* @
!!
~
Z
~
+@!
*
@! &
& *
/
‘
¡X!‘at Fu’X
V
Awwal, 1951, p. 239.
166 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 253; see also ‘+
& al-‘%&, p. 137.
167 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 254.
168 Nicolo’ Barbaro,
*
/) )* ,
+
!
‘ *, 1453
**&
&
!!
/ ~X! ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V
X &
& X ‘
V V XX
VV/ @
VX
VV¡!X‘iyya, 2002, pp. 32–3.
169 ‘+
& al-‘%&, pp. 137–8.
170 Barbaro, , p. 33.
688
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
for the territorial waters of Constantinople. Alongside Ottoman artillery, their
ships played a crucial role in breaching the city walls, the Ottomans having
reached a new level of sophistication in terms of the size and type of artillery
& ! "¡
!
$ #171
We shall not discuss the conquest of Constantinople in detail; what interests
! !
!
!#
say that history, in the words of Irwin: ‘
/
*@!
the Conqueror was not only a Muslim hero, but one regarded by history as
having a status analogous to that of Alexander the Great or of Caesar’.172
The conquest of Constantinople did indeed mark a new stage in
"# *@! ''’s death in 886/1481,
the Popes did all in their power to convince the West that the organization
of a crusade under the auspices and leadership of the papacy was a pressing
duty for Europe.
The Crusades from the conquest of Constantinople
to the battle of Lepanto (979/1571)
Pope Nicholas V called upon all European governments to prepare for a new
crusade. When the Ottoman court heard of this, it made a pact with Venice
on 18 April 1454 (AH 858) with the objectives of keeping Venice neutral if a
!"
/
!
%
$
unavailable. The rulers of Genoa agreed to pay an annual tax on their property
in both the Black Sea and the Aegean. The Knights Hospitaller of Rhodes,
however, refused to pay any such tax to the Ottomans, thereby acceding to
the Pope’
/
" # *@! ''
declared war on the islands of Rhodes and Chios.173
+
" ?"# > $&
/ "
! V
={ QAH 860), comprised
16 galleys with 5,000 soldiers and 300 cannon. The objective of the campaign
was to drive the Ottomans away from the Hungarian front, to liberate the
islands of Lesbos and Chios from subservience to the Ottomans and to
ensure the participation of these two islands in liberating the islands of the
northern Aegean which had been overrun by Ottoman armies. Fearing for
its commercial interests, however, Chios refused to break with the Ottoman
sultan and even agreed to an increase in the annual tax.174
171 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 254.
172 Ibid.
173
'
Ú%& ‘The Ottoman Turks and the Crusades 1455–1552’, in Harry W. Hazard and
Norman P. Zacour (eds), 5
_
$
Q Vol. 7 of Kenneth M. Sutton
(ed.), %
9
$
Q Madison, University of Wisconsin Press, 1969–89, p. 317.
174 Ibid., p. 319.
689
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
? '' Q `K={KY "
"
'''#
He called for a great crusade in which all Christian countries would take
part in order to ‘liberate Europe from the curse of Turkish rule’, a statement
'
Ú% !!
‘the liberation of Constantinople was
the Pope’s highest priority on his accession to the papacy’.175
The Pope convinced Hungary – the Ottomans’ prime adversary in
Europe – to use all the means at its disposal to facilitate the planned campaign.
> $ / !
!"
"
/
because both laid claim to Serbia and it was in fact from Hungary and
Germany that the Crusaders came. It was widely believed that Hungary
/
/
*@! ''’s powerful army. Indeed,
'
’s announcement that he would turn
on Italy after dealing with the Hungarians. Hunyadi, however, succeeded in
obtaining fresh reinforcements with which he was able to break the blockade
on the Danube. This victory was music to the ears of Christian Europe. The
Pope’s letter to the Christians stated that what he aspired to at that point was
‘not only to regain Constantinople, but also to free Europe, Asia and the holy
sites in Jerusalem’.
Ottoman territory was attacked in the summer of 1472 (AH 877) and
the invading army reached Akshehir in central Anatolia, but was crushed
= + # !!&
V" $ " / &
Naples, Rhodes, Cyprus and the papacy patrolled the Ottoman shores of
the Mediterranean. In the spring of 1473 (AH Y& $
taking the fortresses of Corycus and Seleucia. The sultan took every possible
measure to block the Christian attack. On 11 August 1473 (AH 873) the decisive
/
Z
% % "
&
""
invade Ottoman territory.
The Pope spared no effort in preparing a great crusade against the
Ottomans, one that would involve the participation ‘of all Italians and
perhaps all Christians in the Christian world, if possible’.176 At the same time,
ZX '' Q# K===K={=`Y
"
"
West, hoping to retain the throne against his brother Jem. After his defeat,
the latter travelled to Rhodes and from there to France and then Rome, at
which point ‘Istanbul considered Jem’s move to live under papal protection
until his death in 900/1495 as the beginning of a crusade.’177
$ % "
=`
=
of which the king of Hungary imposed his control over northern Bosnia. He
also began to take over Herzegovina, which he declared to be an independent
175 Ibid., p. 322.
176 Ibid., p. 333.
177 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’& "# `{{£ '
Ú%& ‘Ottoman Turks 1455–1552’, p. 338.
69 0
T H E C RU SA DE S I N T H E P E R I O D A D ! :!"!8#!
kingdom under the rule of his illegitimate son. During that time, the king
was awaiting help from Italy and Germany to complete his vast preparations
for a war against the Ottomans.178 ZX '' /
/
/
avert that campaign through diplomacy by sending one delegate to Hungary
and another to Rome to meet with the Pope in February 1500 (AH 905). The
%
"
/ ¡ &
$
and ensuring peace within Europe could they stand up to the Ottomans.179
It is stated that in July 1501 (AH Y
$ ""
!
""
/
# '
"/
/
$ ! /
"
its superiority and its domination of the seas, attacking the Ottomans in their
own territory.
' =={=` ZX ''
/ ! '&
‘!
did not attach much importance to Europe and his reign is not regarded as
’.180
Ã!X '& %
*
& }
the Lawgiver (r. 926–74/1520–66), the Ottoman empire came to match the
Christian empire of Charles V.181 The Ottomans became wealthier as a result
of the conquest of Belgrade in 928/1521 and of Rhodes in 929/1522, then by
their victory over the Hungarians at the battle of Mohacs and the subsequent
fall of the kingdom of Hungary.182 The attacks on Belgrade and Rhodes were
the last page in the history of Muslim victories, or what is known as the
V
&
$ / !
the Christian world entered a new phase.183 ' {={` Ã!X
/$
/
Hungarian capital. This marked the greatest extent of Ottoman expansion
into central Europe.184
From then on, fortune did not always favour the Turks. In 973/1565 they
failed to take the island of Malta, which came as a blow to Ottoman morale.185
In 978/1570 the Ottoman takeover of Venice’s share of Cyprus led to the
!
$ /
!# >
were victorious in the battle of Lepanto waged in the Gulf of Corinth on
7 October 1571 (AH 979)186 and for which full-scale preparations were made.
Norman Housley notes that 208 Christian ships took part against some
178 '
Ú%& ‘Ottoman Turks 1455–1552’, p. 335.
179 Ibid., p. 350.
180 Ibid., pp. 352–3.
181 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 255.
182 Ibid., p. 256.
183 '
Ú%& ‘Ottoman Turks 1455–1552’, p. 353.
184 ‘+
& & al-‘%&, p. 141.
185 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 256; see also ‘+
& al-‘%&, p. 143.
186 Ibid.
691
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
275 Turkish ships.187 Another modern source, which focuses on the history of
& " " !
that took part and provides a detailed account of the battle.188
>
$
"
!
regained its power. The battle of Lepanto was important not only because
it loosened the Ottoman empire’ "
% $
*
/
/
!
% $ !"
light rowing vessels.189 Although many Turkish sailors and archers met their
&
!/
&
the Ottomans were wealthy enough to be unaffected by the defeat. They
/
/
$#190 Lepanto was ‘a Christian naval victory on an
unprecedented scale’, and was marked by church commemorations in the
form of paintings, commemorative medals and popular literature between
late October and early December 1571.191
187 Housley, The Later Crusades, p. 141.
188 [
!
¦X&
&, p. 45.
189 Ibid., p. 48.
190 Irwin, ‘Islam and the Crusades’, p. 256.
191 Housley, The Later Crusades, p. 142.
692
Chapter 4.2
I SLAM IN S OUTH -E AST A SIA
Yusof A hmad Talib
The history of Islam in South-East Asia is a complex one. Its spread to this
region, the farthest corner of the Muslim world, was largely brought about
through the peaceful and gradual acceptance by growing numbers of its
inhabitants to join the
(‘Abode of Islam’). This process spanned
several centuries and started late when compared to that which took place
in the heartlands of Islam in western Asia and North Africa. The view that
‘'
!
&
$
%
!
/
civilization’1 is not tenable. Islam has had and continues to have a profound
impact on the socio-cultural, political and economic life of South-East Asia.
Indeed, it is today the most populous region of the Islamic world.
South-East Asia is strategically located and it constituted a veritable
crossroads between western Asia, the Indian subcontinent and China well
before the advent of Islam.2 It has been observed by Prof. A. H. Johns that:
it is a region with a particular physical shape and a distinctive network
of ecologies. However, areas capable of sustaining large populations are
limited. There is severe internal fragmentation but a wide range of focal points,
1 J. C. Van Leur, Indonesian Trade and Society: Essays in Asian Social and Economic History, The
Hague, van Hoeve, 1955, pp. 73–4.
2 G. F. Hourani, Arab Seafaring in the Indian Ocean in Ancient and Medieval Times, Princeton,
Princeton University Press, 1951; S. A. Huzzayin, Arabia and the Far East: their Commercial
and Cultural Relations in Graeco-Roman and Irano-Arabian Times, Cairo, Société Royale de
Géographie d’Egypte, 1942; G. R. Tibbetts, ‘Pre-Islamic Arabia and Southeast Asia’, Journal
of the Malayan Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, XXIX, 1956, pp. 182–208; R. R. di Meglio,
‘Il commercio arabo con la Cina (della Gahilliya al X secolo)’, Annali Istituto Universitario
Orientale di Napoli, XIV, 1964, pp. 523–52.
693
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
which can serve as harbours – as places for the exchange and trans-shipment
of goods between China and South West Asia.3
'
"
'
!
!
established. These settlements were, however, unstable and rarely endured
for more than a century regardless of the range of their imperium. Once they
had lost their authority, internal or external, they disappeared. Similarly,
their heritage – cultural, architectural and economic – was also lost. Any
new port city that replaced them represented a fresh beginning. Nowhere
did a continuing tradition develop. There is hardly a locality with a history, a
heritage, a tradition that could identify and stand for the region, a counterpart
to other major centres in the Islamic world. Rather, their place was taken by
a mosaic of starts, stops and fragmented development.4 Consequently, the
sheer diversity and extent of the region make it impossible to formulate any
single theory of Islamization.
The genesis of Islam in South-East Asia
+
!" '
!
/
spread in the region is hampered by a dearth of documentary evidence.
There are few recorded accounts of military conquests, political upheavals
or the forceful imposition of foreign power structures and patterns of social
behaviour. We only have fragments of epigraphic evidence,5 as well as local
historiography in the form of annals and genealogies which are often blurred
by legends and have more of an edifying than a historical character. This is
supplemented by the classical geographic documents in Arabic6 as well as the
accounts of early travellers7 and Chinese historical sources.8 Consequently,
there are no simple answers to the questions of ‘when’, ‘why’, from which
geographic area of the world and in what form Islam initially began to
" $ V
+
#
3 A. H. Johns, ‘Islam in the Malay World. Desultory Remarks with Some Reference to
Qur’X ’,
$ _
Q
%,
Jerusalem, Hebrew University, 1977.
4 Ibid.
5 L. C. Damais, ‘L’épigraphie musulmane dans le Sud-est Asiatique’, Bulletin de l’École
Française d’Extrême Orient, 54, 1968, pp. 567–604.
6 G. R. Tibbetts, A Study of the Arabic Texts containing Material on Southeast Asia, Leiden/
London, Royal Asiatic Society, 1979.
#
& The Book of Ser Marco Polo, London, John Murray, 1929; C. Defremery and
B. R. Sanguinetti, Voyages d’Ibn Battuta, Paris, 1969.
8 S. M. Imamuddin, ‘Arab Mariners and Islam in China (under the Tang Dynasty
AD 618–906)’, Journal of the Pakistan Historical Society, XXXII, 1989; Haji Jusuf Chang, ‘The
Ming Empire: Patron of Islam in China and Southeast–West Asia’, Journal of the Malayan
Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, LXI, Part 2, 1988, pp. 1–44.
694
ISLAM IN S O U T H -E A S T A S I A
TH E A R R I VA L O F I S L A M I N S O U T H -E A S T A S I A
V I A T R A DE RO U T E S
It has been succinctly observed that in spite of the meagre and fragmentary
sources at the disposal of scholars, it is nonetheless possible to see the extent
of commercial relations between western Asia and the Far East during
'
! #9 According to G. R. Tibbetts, it is
apparent that most of the commerce was in the hands of Muslim traders from
the Persian Gulf, the Red Sea and the South Arabian coastal areas. Indian
traders sailed to South-East Asia and also to China, but the Indians rarely if
ever acted as middlemen between China and the countries of western Asia.
The Arabs or Persians exercised control of commerce in their own seas and
it was the Muslims from the Arabo-Persian homeland whom the Chinese
sources reveal as holding the most important place among foreign traders
in the Chinese ports. The Chinese called them ‘Ta-Shih’, a term generally
applied to Arabs.10
Tibbetts is of the view that at the end of the ninth century AD a large
area of South-East Asia was known to the Arab traders and a substantial
number of products were taken back to the Middle East.11 As a result of the
different economic conditions in the two areas, however, this trade seems
to have been on a completely different footing from that with China. In
China, the Arab traders came across an elaborate organization controlled
by the government. In South-East Asia, on the other hand, trade must have
been conducted with the indigenous population on the shore or with petty
rulers in the riverside villages. Kalah, a port at the southern end of the Malay
peninsula, seems to have been a more organized district; while as far as we
can tell from existing Arabic sources, the capital of the maharaja of Zabaj,
the Saliendra of Sri Vijaya, although known to the Arabs, does not appear to
have been a centre of commerce for them. Hence trade with South-East Asia
was neglected for the more lucrative trade with China and it was only later
that trade with the Malay archipelago developed.12
+/
Q
%.
!;* ) reports the massacre of foreign
merchants in Canton in AD 878 when the rebel Huang Chao besieged
and sacked the city. This literally stopped all direct trade between China
and western Asia and ruined many of the wealthy trading families in Oman
9 P. Wheatley, ‘Geographical Notes on Some Commodities involved in Sung Maritime
Trade’, Journal of the Malayan Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, XXXII, No. 186, 1961; F. Hirth
and W. W. Rockhill (trans.), Chua Ju-Kua, St Petersburg, 1970.
10 G. R. Tibbetts, ‘Early Muslim Traders in Southeast Asia’, Journal of the Malayan Branch of
the Royal Asiatic Society, XXX, No. 177 , 1952, pp. 1–45.
11 Ibid., p. 17.
12 Ibid., p. 18.
695
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
and Siraf. After this, Kalah became the central port for Chinese trade as well
as that of the Malay archipelago.13
E A R LY E V I DE NC E O F I S L A M IC SETTLEMENTS
I N S O U T H -E A S T A S I A
> '
! *
"
""
/
made by the Venetian traveller Marco Polo in AD 1292 on his way home from
China.14 He visited the ‘Island of Java the less’&
/
as Sumatra, and found that it was divided into eight kingdoms and that its
people were all idolaters. However, when giving an account of one of these
kingdoms, that of Ferlac (present-day Perlak), he made the contradictory
statement that it was much frequented by Saracen merchants and that they
had converted the indigenous inhabitants to the ‘law of Mahommed’. He was
essentially referring to the urban dwellers, for he described the inhabitants in
the outlying areas as mere savages, cannibals by inclination and adherents of
animism.15 In his description of other principalities in Sumatra, Marco Polo
X!
X’&
/\
/
!
&
and relates that its inhabitants were ‘wild idolaters who had a king born
great and rich’.16 This early, cursory and rather tentative attempt to depict
the cultural and spiritual dimension of Sumatra prior to the establishment of
Islam has encouraged a number of scholars to hold the view that Sumatra’s
arrival into the Islamic fold had only just begun.
A Malay royal chronicle, the Hikayat Raja Pasai,17 begins with the
supernatural descent of the ancestors of the princes of Pasai, an account that
is known from many a Malay tale, but remarkably enough their forefathers
already bear the Muslim names Ahmad and Mohammad. This ancestral
"
!& *Í
&
Samudra, having attained fame and wealth in a miraculous manner.18 Pasai
was founded from Samudra. The story relates that:
in the days of the Apostle of God (may God bless him and give him peace),
the Apostle of God said to his companions: ‘In the latter days there shall be a
city below the wind called Samudra, go thither with all speed and bring the
13 Al-Mas‘ & Les prairies d’or, trans. C. Barbier de Meynard and Pavet de Courteille, Paris,
1861, I, p. 308.
14
& The Book of Ser Marco Polo.
15 Ibid., p. 254.
16 Ibid., p. 292, and note on p. 294.
17 A. H. Hill, ‘Hikayat Raja-Raja Pasai’, Journal of the Malayan Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society,
XXXIII, Part 2, No. 190, 1960.
18 Ibid., pp. 46–7.
696
ISLAM IN S O U T H -E A S T A S I A
people of that city into the faith of Islam, for in that city shall be born many
saints of God. There shall be moreover a Fakir of a city named Ma’abri [on the
Coromandel coast in India]. Him take with you.’ Sometime after this saying of
the Prophet (may God bless him and give him peace) the people of Mecca came
to hear of the name of Samudra, and the ruler of Mecca sent a ship there with
regalia on board and ordered that the ship should call at Ma’abri on the way.
The master of the ship was one Shaikh Ismail.19
Shaikh Ismail took ashore the regalia he had brought with him on the
"
*Í
¡
*X%
V
X@# >
K
*X%
V*
*X%
VX# Z
!
&
% '!
!
number of other places, these being Fansur, Lambri, Haru and Perlak. He
then returned to Perlak.20
An earlier historical source, the History of the Yuan Dynasty, records that
=``
!
V
%
!
the kingdom of Su-mu-ta (Samudra) and stressed to him the importance of
initiating the diplomatic step of sending an emissary to the Chinese imperial
court. Shortly afterwards, two envoys were sent to China and their names
were given as Hasan and Sulaiman, indicating that they were Muslims. Based
on this evidence, there is every likelihood that Pasai was an established state
prior to Marco Polo’s brief sojourn there in 1292.21
' ={
*
'/ Z
22 visited northern
Sumatra while on his passage to China and was warmly received by its
&
*X%
VX&
"!" /
*
!
#
' '/ Z
’s rather detailed account, he mentions that the sultan and
/¡
X‘
#23 The Islamization
"
adjacent areas came under the banner of Islam.
Melaka is situated along the strait of Melacca, which was part of the
trade route between India and the West and China to the east. After its
foundation in 1403 by a Hindu prince from Palembang (in Sumatra) named
?
!
& " !
!
/!
trading centre. Initially to protect itself from Siamese attacks, it accepted the
status of a tributary state of imperial China. In 1409 it was visited by the
*
+ !
&
*
!# ' === ?
!
19 C. C. Brown, ‘¡
*Í
Q> *
+
Y’, Journal of the Malayan Branch of the Royal
Asiatic Society, XXV, Parts 2 and 3, 1952.
20 Ibid., pp. 42–3.
21 E. H. Parker, ‘The Island of Sumatra’, %_
/
8 +, IX, 3rd Series, 1900, p. 131.
22 Defremery, Voyages d’Ibn Battuta, pp. 228–45.
23 Ibid., pp. 230–1.
697
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
4.5 The spread of Islam in South-East Asia (© R.R. Jambtan)
visited China as a token of respect. Parameswara became a Muslim and
married a Muslim princess from neighbouring Pasai (northern Sumatra).
Muslim traders from India, Arabia and the Malay archipelago came
to trade in Melaka and it developed into a powerful kingdom. However,
'
! /
!
!
* X
Q=K{Y#
Sultan Mansur Shah (1456–77), Melaka became an empire and came to
include the entire Malay peninsula and large parts of Sumatra.24 Henceforth
Melaka played a central role in the spread of Islam to other parts of South-
East Asia. Important commercial links led to the establishment of Islam as
the dominant faith of the northern Javanese coastal states. The states in the
interior, notably Majapahit and Pasaruan to the east and Pajajaran to the west,
remained staunchly Hindu, but gradually lost their political and economic
domination. Islam also spread to the outer islands of Borneo, Celebes and
24 See W. S. Morgan, The Story of Malaya, Singapore, Malay Publishing House, 1952,
pp. 21–31.
698
ISLAM IN S O U T H -E A S T A S I A
the Moluccas.25 The fate of Melaka was sealed when it fell to the Portuguese
forces under the command of Alfonso d’Albuquerque in 1511, almost two
decades after the fall of Granada in Spain. This marked a crucial phase in the
spread and establishment of Islam in the region, that of European colonial
expansion.26
The spread of Islam to the Philippines
Any historical reconstruction of the introduction of Islam to the Philippines
is similarly hampered by a dearth of documents. The few at our disposal
are in the form of genealogies, or tarsilas,27 written in the Arabic script and
largely commenting on the history of one of the sultanates, Mindanao,
which preceded Christianity. They do, however, provide some information
on the establishment of the Islamic faith in the southern parts of Mindanao
and Sulu. We are indebted to Dr Najeeb M. Saleeby for having traced them
and published them with translations and notes.28
One of the tarsilas relates that in time gone by a celebrated sultan,
Iskandar Dhu’V
& Q "V
at the southern tip of the Malay peninsula). He welcomed to his court a
?" * @
!!
&
‘+
V‘/
!
! ~
¦
!
!
was given in marriage to the sultan’s daughter.29 The union was blessed
with three sons, the youngest of whom was named Sharif Kabungsuwan.
'
! *
/
!
#
His two other brothers are not mentioned in the tarsila, but are referred to in
other local traditions. Their names are given variously as Ahmad and al-Awi
and Mohammed and Ahmad. The eldest founded the sultanate of Brunei and
the second the sultanate of Sulu.30
25 # +# >
/& ‘
"&
/
*
¢ ’, in Three
=
]
Q
%.
=
%$_^Q
9
$
9. , Prague, 1993,
p. 230, note 2.
26 Morgan, The Story of Malaya, p. 31.
27 This is derived from the Arabic silsila (genealogy).
28 N. M. Saleeby,
#
9 Q
>+Q
8 < , Manila, Saleeby Bureau of Public
Printing, 1905.
29 Ibid., pp. 52–4. See also A. Cabaton, ‘Les Moros de Soulou et de Mindanao’, Monde
Musulman& '& # =& =& ""# `=K& +
~
¦
!
"
'
! '
*
#
# +# >
/& ‘Études
sur la diaspora des peuples arabes dans l’Océan Indien’, Diogène, Paris, 1980, pp. 39–54;
# +# >
/& ‘Les Hadramis et le Monde malais’, Archipel, XII, Paris, 1974, pp. 41–68; ‘+
V~
X & \<
#, II, Singapore, 1950.
30 Saleeby, Studies, p. 53.
699
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
4.6 ! }
!
<
&
and gravestone from the south of Champa (© Journal Asiatique)
Kabungsuwan’ "
! &
*
&
/
/
#31
Tarsila No. 2 states that many people accompanied Sharif Kabungsuwan
"
! # En route they were dispersed by a storm and
ultimately found their way to different ports. The places to which they went
are reported to be Balimbang, Banjar, Kuran, Tampasak, Brunei, Sandakan,
Sulu, Malabay, Tubuk and Mindanao. This statement clearly indicates a
veritable immigration from the southern part of the Malay peninsula as far
east as Mindanao.
Kabungsuwan was incontestably the greatest Muslim to arrive in the
south of the Philippines. The traditions of Mindanao and its written records
" / "& !
Awliya. The second arrival was that of Sharif Maraja, who is reported to
have had a brother called Sharif Hassan who accompanied him as far as
Basilan, but stopped there and founded the sultanate of Sulu. A new dynasty
which stood for Islam, for progress and for civilization arose on the ruins of
barbarism and heathenism. Islam brought in its wake art and communication
with the outside world.32
31 Ibid., p. 54.
32 Ibid., p. 52.
70 0
ISLAM IN S O U T H -E A S T A S I A
For four centuries different agents of civilizations have been at work in
?""# > "
V
$
worked its way south, continuously progressing and constantly growing in
power. The other, Islamic, trend began in the south and extended north but
soon reached its limit.33
Islam in Champa (Indo-China)
Islam spread to Champa much earlier than it did to other parts of the Malay
"
# > ! / !
!
south of the country, a land once peopled by the Chams. These are an ancient
people of the Malayo-Polynesian race who had very close linguistic and
ethnographic links with the Malays of the archipelago and enjoyed long-
established cultural and historical ties with them.34 One of these monuments
was found in the Phan-rang region and is a gravestone bearing an Arabic
"
"
=# >
!
" /
# > " /
the eminent French scholar Paul Ravaisse, who dated the stele to between 1025
and 1035.35 According to an authoritative source, Phang-rang was referred to
in ancient times as Panduranga36 and was an important city. The Annals of
Annum state that it was the capital of the Chams in 1477. It is now referred to
as Phan-Ri and is situated on the east coast of southern Viet Nam.
Ravaisse is of the opinion that during the eleventh century there
existed an urban population in Phan-rang regarding whom we possess
little information. They were racially quite distinct from the indigenous
population and also differed in their beliefs and customs. Their ancestors
must have arrived there a century earlier and married local women.
They were merchants and artisans, living in a well-organized society. They
invested with authority a prominent member of the community who was
referred to as the
& (‘lord of the marketplace’); his assistant
was called a <*..37
It is interesting to note that these settlers arrived in Phan-rang rather
late when compared to those in southern China. Moreover, they did not
33 Ibid.
34 See the works of Antoine Cabaton, ‘Les Moros’; ‘Notes sur l’Islam dans l’Indochine
française’, Monde Musulman, 1906, pp. 27–47; ‘Les Chams musulmans de l’Indochine
française’, Monde Musulman, II, 1907, pp. 129–80; ‘Chams’, in Encyclopaedia of Religion and
Ethics, Edinburgh, 1932, III, pp. 340–50.
35 P. Ravaisse, ‘L’"
\
<
Æ
’, Tijdschrift Bataviaasch Genootschap,
LXV, 1922, pp. 668–703.
36 M. G. Maspero, Le Royaume de Champa, Paris/Brussels, Vanoest, 1928.
37 Ravaisse, ‘L’inscription’.
701
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
enjoy the same solidarity, the same potential for expansion, when compared
with Muslim establishments in China which were numerous and prosperous
and actively engaged in the propagation of Islam. However, ships from Basra,
Siraf and Oman regularly called at the Islamic outposts on coastal Indo-
China on their way to the 2
!;* (‘China’).38
The role of the Malay language
in the Islamization process
As with other areas in the present inquiry, any attempt to study the adoption
" Q*
! +
/ "Y *
archipelago in the wake of its Islamization is rendered problematic due to
a scarcity of documentary material. We have only fragments of epigraphic
evidence at our disposal.39
Despite the fact that Java was Islamized much later than Sumatra, it is
%
the Arabic script in South-East Asia, that is, the inscription of Leran.40 It is
dated 7 Rajab 475/2 December 1082 and is on the tombstone of a young girl
referred to as ‘daughter of Maimun’. There is a possibility that the inscribed
stone is an imported item and thus provides an isolated testimony of the
use of the Arabic script in the Malay world. The next example of Arabic
script dates from more than two centuries later: it is found on the ‘Maesan’
Q!/Y
*X%
VX@ ?
=`
on the north-eastern coast of Sumatra.
A number of other tombstones have been found near the site of ancient
Pasai close to Lho’ Seumawe. All but one are inscribed in an ornamental
script with numerous Qur’X
"/
/ !"
from Cambay in present-day Gujarat in India.41
It was the startling discovery of a stele in the Malaysian state of
>
!
!"
of the Arabic script in writing Malay. Compared with the script of the Pasai
tombstones, that of Trengganu is plain, clean and functional. This is perhaps
due to the fact that the Trengganu inscriptions contain laws and regulations,
38 '/ #& ""# `K#
?# # *
\ & ‘L’introduction de l’Islam au Campa’, Bulletin de
l’École Française d’Extrême Orient, LXVI, 1979, pp. 255–87.
39 Damais, ‘L’épigraphie musulmane’, pp. 567–604.
40 J. P. Moquette, ‘De oudste Moehammedaansche Inscriptie op Java n. m. de Grafsteen
te Leran’, in Handelingen Van Erste Congres Voor de Taal – Land – en Volkerkunde van Java,
Weltwreden, 1921, pp. 391–9. See Plate II.
41 J. P. Moquette, ‘De eerste Vorsten van Samoedra-Pasé’, Rapporten Van den Oudh Dienst in
Nederlandsch Indie, 1913, pp. 1–12. See Plate III.
702
ISLAM IN S O U T H -E A S T A S I A
were meant to be read, and thus had to be written in a script understandable
at least to the elite.42
Any study of the history of the spread of Islam to various parts of
the globe would necessarily deal with the impact it had on the literatures
and languages of newly converted peoples. This can be observed on two
levels. First, Islam caused most of the previous literatures to disappear, in
particular theological writings. Second, an enrichment process took place,
with additions to the existing literature or the introduction of new literary
genres such as
(tales), shi‘r (poetry) and so on, which replaced those
that fell into oblivion.
' !"
$ '
!
*
" !
$ # ' !
translations, reworkings and adaptations from Arabic and Persian works to
educate and edify: textbooks of Arabic grammar, commentaries, translations
of Qur’X "+* (the art of reciting the sacred text), religious biographies,
philosophical treatises and tracts dealing with theological matters, law
and mysticism – in short, with any aspect of Islamic spiritual and temporal
life.43
& *
!
international language of commerce: with the adoption and adaptation of the
Arabic script, its vocabulary was enriched with a great number of Arabic and
?
"
#
/¡ $
Arabic.44 It emerged as the language through which Islam spread its message
throughout the Malay-speaking areas, attaining its apogee in the religious
and cultural spheres during the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries,
when it remained unchallenged by any other regional language. Of equal
’ script inevitably paved the way for a
kind of linguistic unity of the varied peoples of the Malay archipelago. To
embrace Islam became synonymous with becoming Malay.45
42 H. S. Paterson, ‘An Early Malay Inscription from Trengganu’, Journal of the Malayan Branch
of the Royal Asiatic Society, II, Part 3, 1924, pp. 252–8. See Plate IV.
43 R. O. Winstedt, A History of Classical Malay Literature& #& #
/ # +# >
/&
Kuala Lumpur, Malayan Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1991.
44 P. Voorhoeve, ‘Perzische invloed op het Maleis’, Bijdragen tot de Taal, CXIII, 1952, p. 92.
45 A. Bausani, ‘Note sui vocabuli persiani in Malese-Indonesiano’, Annali Istituto Universitario
Orientale di Napoli& ´'& =& "# `# > $
+
/
"
'
!
*
& /
'
and the East African littoral as far south as Madagascar. On the origins and development
of Arab-Tamil (
+*), see Shu’ayb Alim Takya, %._Q
%+
.
and Tamil Nadu, Madras, 1996, pp. 54–126. In the state of Kerala (India) it is referred to as
‘Arab-Malayali’. On the role of Kiswahili in East Africa, see J. S. Trimmingham, Islam in
East Africa, Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1964. In Madagascar, it is termed ‘Sorabe’. On this,
see Jacques Dez, ‘De l’$
/ Æ *
Æ ’aide de faits linguistiques’, in
Arabes et Islamistes à Madagascar et dans l’Océan Indien, Tananarive, Imprimerie Nationale,
1967, pp. 1–14.
70 3
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
The acceleration of the Islamization process
In the sixteenth century, the increasing appeal of Islam must be studied within
the framework of developments that were taking place in the Islamic world
at large. The links initially established by Muslim settlements in the Malay
archipelago with the Islamic heartlands were considerably reinforced during
this period. There was also a strengthening of commercial, diplomatic and
cultural exchanges with two of the important Islamic powers of the period:
the Ottoman caliphate and the Mughal empire on the Indian subcontinent.
It is equally pertinent to note that despite the conquest of the sultanate
of Melaka by the Portuguese in 1511 and the arrival of the Spaniards in the
Philippines, Islam continued to spread to other parts of the Malay world.
These European invasions were not just oriented towards proselytization
but also towards the destruction of Muslim commercial dominance in the
# ' & "
$ /
* !
Europe and western Asia had prompted constant appeals for crusades and
" (‘holy war’), which were gradually disseminated by itinerant scholars
and merchants to South-East Asia. This was also a period that witnessed the
rise and consolidation of Islamic sultanates, the most important being that
of Atjeh (present-day Aceh) in northern Sumatra.
The expansion of international shipping resulted in increasing numbers
of South-East Asian Muslims being able to perform the annual pilgrimage
and thus to visit the holy cities of Mecca and Medina. They could sojourn
"
! $ &
develop close student-master relationships with, prominent scholars hailing
from all four corners of the Islamic world.
' \
!"
"
/ !&
'
! ! !& "
'
! #
along trade routes where members of their mystical orders ()*&) often
# > ! !"
V
+
X
&
X
\/
#46
This period also saw an increasing number of migrants coming
""
! +
/
"
V@
V* %
&
settling throughout the Malay archipelago and thereby constituting a
crucial factor in the Islamization process. The prominent members of this
+
/
!
ZX ‘+
&
their ties with their ancestral land and who established close links with
their established mystical brotherhoods, the ‘Alawiyya )*& in the Islamic
/ '
# > ZX ‘+
46 D. A. Rinkes, Abdoerraoef van Singkel Bigdrage tot de kennis van de mystiek op Sumatra en Java,
Heerenveen, 1909.
70 4
ISLAM IN S O U T H -E A S T A S I A
were held in great esteem on account of their Arab race and their lineage,
being direct descendants of the Prophet. Their intermarriage with the
"
!
! $
roles and they occupied high positions as religious dignitaries and political
advisors.
The closing years of the eighteenth century and the entire nineteenth
century witnessed the expansion of Arab settlements in the sultanate of
Atjeh, the port city of Palembang in Sumatra, and the sultanates of Kedah in
the northern part of the Malay peninsula, the Riau archipelago, the island
of Penang, Batavia (present-day Jakarta) and the principalities in the north-
eastern parts of the island of Java. The sultanates of Siak in South Sumatra,
that of Pontianak, Kubu, Mempawa, Matan in West Kalimantan (Borneo) as
well as that of Perlis in the north of the Malay peninsula bordering Thailand
/
!
#47
The rapid dissemination of the Islamic faith and its triumphant advance
in the region was largely due to its toleration of pre-Islamic beliefs and
customary laws (‘) as long as these did not contradict or oppose the
teachings of Islam or the *‘a. This inevitably led to increasing numbers
of Muslims acknowledging that the doctrine of Islam formed part and parcel
of their cultural traditions and was not a foreign import.
The sultanate of Atjeh
In the early years of the sixteenth century and during the reign of the
sultanate of Atjeh’
&
‘+ *
(d. 937/1530), the coastal regions of south-east Sumatra were conquered. These
conquests were further extended to include the Batak regions of central
Sumatra by Mughayat Shah’s son and successor, Sultan ‘+XV
V [X
V
X Q # ={Y#
In 1575 and 1582 several learned scholars, or ‘ ’, from Mecca stayed
in Atjeh in order to establish centres for the study of Islamic metaphysics, or
!!+$. Studies which had already started earlier now developed further,
resulting in the production of an increasing number of important religious
tracts and treatises and the emergence of scholars, one of the most illustrious
!
~
!
&
!!/ X
!
#48
In turn, this led to a renewal of the process of Islamization on the islands of
Java and Sumatra.
Atjeh reached its apogee as a military and commercial power in the
'
!
47 +V~
X & \<
#; Talib, ‘Les Hadramis’.
48 J. Doorenbos, ‘De Geschriften van Hamzah Pansuri’, PhD thesis, Leiden, 1933.
70 5
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
the region to appear in the full light of history. During the reign of Iskandar
*
Q=KY& %
*
@%
‘+X! Q‘Crown of the World’),
Atjeh conquered the Malay state of Perak and raided the kingdom of Johore.
It subsequently went on to extend its authority over the rest of the Malay
archipelago with the exception of Java and the islands in the eastern regions.
Throughout the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, commercial,
diplomatic and cultural exchanges took place between Atjeh and Istanbul.
For the sultans of Atjeh, the Ottoman sovereign always represented the
indispensable foreign ally against the Christian invaders the Portuguese
&
" &
# > "!
! / +¡
to Istanbul was dispatched by Sultan ‘+XV
V [X
V
X
1562.49 The Atjehnese were also in close contact with the Mughal court and
imitated its ritual and administration.
It was, however, during the reign of Sultan Iskandar Muda that a
sultanate arose whose ruler was the leader of an Islamic community. Islamic
teachers had a role at court and were responsible for the reception of foreign
visitors, these being religious scholars from South Asia and the Islamic
heartlands who brought learned treatises for commentaries and instructions.
The Atjehnese themselves made the pilgrimage to Mecca and studied at the
'
! ~¡X
!# >
$ "
!
/ +¡
+
/
#
It is during this period that we come to know of the leading ‘
’ by
!
"
$
whose works and polemics can be studied. One of these religious scholars
!V
V
V
!
X Q # =Y "
'%
and who was proclaimed as the
(principal theologian) of
+¡# +V
!
X
" '
! !
tradition and two of his works have now been published.50
The debates and polemics on +" mysticism that started in
!
"
!
+¡&
the spiritual nerve centre of the Malay archipelago until after the arrival of
V
V
V[X!& 51
~
¦
! !
! }
¡
& '
&
'%
''# +V[X!
"
heterodoxy of his predecessors and had their works burnt and their followers
"
# $
"!
/ !"
'
'!
!
V}
X '
! "" #
49 Denys Lombard, Le Sultanat d’Atjeh au temps d’Iskandar Muda 1607–1636, Paris, École
Française d’Extrême Orient, 1967.
50 C. A. O. Van Niewenhuize, Shamsu’l-din van Pasai, Leiden, 1945.
51 M. N. al-‘+X& ‘[X
¢
¡
=
’, Journal of the Malayan Branch
of the Royal Asiatic Society, III, 1966.
70 6
ISLAM IN S O U T H -E A S T A S I A
+V[X! !
+¡
=
the chief &4* (judge) under Sultan Iskandar.
> !
"
was the translation of the Qur’X
VZ
¦X ’s
celebrated exegesis % +
3* into the Malay
language by ‘+/ V
V[X’
V% Q=`KY&
!!/
X
!
became famous during the reign of Sultana
¡
V
V
Q==K{Y#52
During the eighteenth century, the South
Sumatran city of Palembang became a centre of
Islamic learning and witnessed the establishment
of an important circle of scholars. The presence of
an emergent South Arabian colony in the sultanate
of Palembang may have encouraged contacts with
!
+
/
# 4.7 Headstone of Sultan
The most celebrated religious scholar during *X%
VX@
this period of Islamic expansion was ‘+/ V
V (Courtesy of the author)
!
/ ‘+/
X
V?
!/
# 53 He left
his native city of Palembang to pursue his studies in Medina in western
Arabia and Zabid54 !& "
"
life. However, he continued to maintain close links with his place of origin
as well as other areas in the Malay archipelago. He was a prime mover in
the dissemination of the Samaniyya mystical order in South-East Asia and
wrote a number of works in Malay as well as Arabic on ‘
*
(lit.
sciences of the religion), + (regular voluntary invocations) and ".55
His work in these areas contributed in no small measure to the development
of Islamic studies in the Malay world. This was especially the case regarding
*
V}
X’s >..
’ ‘
* , begun in Mecca
===
!"
V X’if in 1203/1788.56
52 Rinkes, Abdoerraoef.
53 M. R. Feener, ‘!
'
! '
‘Abd al-Samad
?
!/
V
!
’, in La transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman
périphérique, Paris, CNRS-EAESS, 1999.
54 ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V
¦
!& Zabid, Damascus, Institut Français d’Études Arabes, 2000.
55 C. Brockelman, Geschichte Der Arabischen Litteratur, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1938.
56 Feener, ‘!
’, p. 136, note 42.
707
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
The rise of powerful Islamic states in Java and
other parts of the eastern Malay archipelago
Some time between 1486 and 1515 the centre of Hindu-Buddhist power in
Java shifted towards the east of the island at Kederi, but it was already in an
&
"
/
$
/
the rise of Islamic coastal states. Its collapse occurred c. 1527 and was brought
about by a coalition of a number of Islamic states under the leadership of
Demak. This was an event of the utmost importance in the spread and
consolidation of Islamic power on the island.
The ruler of the state of Demak assumed the title of sultan in 1524 and was
intent on exerting his Islamic leadership over adjacent areas. Banten in West
Java now emerged as an important Islamic centre and began incursions into
the pepper-producing areas of Lampung in Sumatra. Its sultan, Hassanuddin
(r. c. 1552–70), exerted his authority over the area. By the 1540s, the armed
forces of the sultanate of Demak were prepared to make incursions into
the eastern parts of Java that remained un-Islamized. Although Demak
subsequently began to decline, this did not mark a slowing down of Islamic
missionary efforts. Its place was taken by Gresik, which played a major role
in supporting Islamic missionary efforts in Lampong, Makassar, Kutai and
Malukku.57 A further important stage was reached when the kingdoms of
Goa-Tallo (Makassar) on the island of Sulawesi in eastern Indonesia embraced
Islam.
It should be stressed, however, that as in other parts of the archipelago,
the spread of Islam was a gradual and protracted affair and did not occur as
related in the local chronicles, which state that the rulers converted through
sudden revelations. Of these conversions, it was that of Luwu, the oldest and
most prestigious kingdom in Sulawesi, in 1605 which was the most decisive.
Makassar’s patronage of Islam provided a new base for missionary
activities in Sulawesi and eastern Indonesia. It invited the surrounding
kingdoms to accept the Islamic faith and when they refused Makassar
launched a series of military campaigns against them. These proved to be
successful, and by 1611 all of south-west Sulawesi, including Makassar’s
rival, Bone, had embraced the faith. During the 1640s all the neighbouring
regions accepted Makassar’s overlordship and with it the religion of Islam.
57 C. A. Majul, #
,
Q
_, Manila, Convislam,
1971.
70 8
ISLAM IN S O U T H -E A S T A S I A
TH E P H I L I P P I N E S
When the Spaniards arrived in the Philippines
in 1521 they regarded local Muslims in the same
light as their old adversary ‘the Moro’, and for
them it was a veritable extension of their crusade
in South-East Asia. In 1565 they launched a series
of ‘Moro wars’ against the Muslims of Sulu and
Mindanao, which culminated in the invasion of
the sultanate of Brunei in 1578 and 1581 and led 4.8 The Trengganu Stone
to them successfully halting the spread of Islam (Courtesy of the author)
towards the east of Mindanao. This policy was in
accordance with the Spanish aim of Hispanicizing and Christianizing the
local populations. Apart from religious and political objectives, Spain was
equally determined to expel the Moro’s hold on local and regional trade.
These objectives were actively pursued throughout the seventeenth and
eighteenth centuries.
In 1637 Lamitan, the capital of Sultan Qudarat of Mindanao, fell to the
Spanish forces and Jolo was occupied the following year. However, eight years
after the fall of Lamitan, the Spaniards withdrew their forces and signed a
" $
!/
the gulf of Davao and towards the east up to the territory of the Maranao.
War broke out again in 1656 with a " conducted by Sultan Qadarat and
the sultans of Sulu, Ternate and Macassar. In 1643 the Spaniards retired
once more, only to return in 1718 to begin another series of ‘Moro wars’. In
1860 the Spanish authorities established ‘the Mindanao Government’ and
eighteen years later the sultan of Sulu recognized Spanish sovereignty.58
Finally, it is important to note that the spread of Islam via trade routes,
""
"
/ !
'
!
" V
Asia. A similar state of affairs can be observed along the coastal regions of
western and eastern India (Gujarat, Kerala and Tamil Nadu), along the East
African littoral (Somalia, Kenya and the United Republic of Tanzania) and
the islands of the Indian Ocean (northern Madagascar, the Comoros and the
Maldives).
58 Majul, Muslims in the Philippines.
70 9
Chapter 4. 3 (a)
I SLAM IN C ENTR AL A SIA UP TO
THE M ONGOL INVASION
Rich ard Fr ye
By Central Asia is meant Transoxiana, or the area that the Arabs call #
+’ an-nahr, ‘What is beyond the river’, the river being the Amu Darya, the
Q
@ +
/
Y&
!
XX !" V
# > *
! "
XX
&
& *
%
desert some 200 km wide which separated them from the river and a new
world.
The history of Central Asia before the advent of Islam is different to that
of the Iranian plateau. In the seventh century AD Central Asia had a mercantile
culture and was ruled by many small city-states with trade connections
to the north and to the east. The local aristocracy was composed of great
!
&
XX !
"
$
# *
were not held in high esteem in Persia and Transoxiana, and this had an effect
"
'
!# > /
?" *
@
!!
¡
/ / !
~¡X&
?"’s followers
found communities in Central Asia which were favourably disposed to
trade and traders, as was the case in pre-Islamic Arabia. Furthermore, the
society in Persia was sedentary and pastoralists were not found in great
!/
$
£
+
"
# & "
of the Zarafshan, Kashka and Surkhan river valleys.
Like the bedouin of Arabia, the nomads of Transoxiana lived in
symbiosis with the settled folk, usually in a close trading relationship. But
the settled folk were also frequently disturbed by raids of nomads seeking
plunder or trying to impose their rule. Similarly, the tribal structure of the
711
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
Arab
&Q or warriors, who raided Central Asia from Merv (modern
Mary) was similar to that which existed among the nomads of Central Asia
who proved to be the most formidable opponents of the Muslim armies. How
much of this correspondence was understood by the invaders, and whether it
$
&
% # Z
"
/
!
!
of them were aware of the situation in Central Asia as distinct from Persia.
>
/ !
XX
empire and the invading Muslims had therefore to deal with numerous
individual principalities rather than a single state. During the seventh
century AD, in the deserts and steppes of present-day Turkmenistan were
/
!
"
" XX /
#
There were a number of city-states ruled by local dynasties in the oasis
Z
%X
& /
! *
! \
Z
%X
"/
/
""
!
!¡%
Q
indigenous name for the river) and had assumed the title of the oasis of which
it now was the most important city. It had managed to gain that position over
&
?
%
X
&
"
river divided into many streams and canals, these being vitally important
for agriculture as well as for trade.
> Z
%X
X
!# +
Z
%X
&
permit rule to be frequently divided between the northern and southern
"
# >
!
"
!"
X
!&
south of the Aral Sea, was often the base for caravans heading across the
deserts to where furs, amber, beeswax and even wood could be obtained
from the settled peoples living along the Volga and other rivers in what is
[
# > X
!
"%
'
Z
%X
&
similar.
>
&
! &
X&
X / +
/
%
>
%
# '
/
by Sogdian speakers from the south, and was considered a Sogdian land
with a number of small principalities, but with a smaller population than
the southern oases. The ‘Mountains of Heaven’ (Tien Shan) farther to the east
were inhabited by pastoralists who had already become mixed with Turkic
tribes from the north. The areas of present-day Kazakhstan and the Lli valley
had become the domain of Turkic peoples who had long since absorbed the
Iranian speakers and other peoples of the steppes and mountain valleys.
The heartland of Central Asia was Sogdiana, with ancient Samarkand
as the principal city. Sogdians had expanded into the Ferghana valley to the
east, and Sogdian merchants had established trading colonies in Kashgar
712
ISLAM IN CENTR AL ASIA UP TO THE M O NG O L I N VA S I O N
+
# *
!
""
$
on the ‘Silk Road’ to China, two of the largest being Ustrushana in Ura-
Tube (present-day Istaravshan) and Khojent of northern Tajikistan, and the
town of Ferghana in the rich valley to the east. Another Sogdian principality
was at Panjikant on the Zarafshan river to the east of Samarkand, notable
for the wall paintings in the homes of rich merchants excavated in recent
years. The other important Sogdian principalities were Kesh (modern-day
Shahrisabz) and Nakhshab or Nasaf (modern Karshi) on the Kashka Darya to
the south of Samarkand. The Hissan mountain range marked the boundary
between Sogdiana and Bactria to the south.
Bactria, with its principal city of Balkh, was the most populous of the
regions of Central Asia, but at the time of the Arab conquests it too was
divided into many principalities. Northern Bactria had already experienced
/
V
>!&
X X Q"V
""
%
Y& Z
! Q
/
Y
X
/
?
& XX
occupied much of the fertile lands of Bactria in the past. In the mountains of
Z
%X
& & Z
! }%
centuries previously, and dialects of it were still spoken. Buddhism was the
Z
&
"
& viharas and
other Buddhist institutions.
'
X
!
!
&
missionaries had converted many to Nestorian Christianity, and to
Manichaeism, while local forms of Zoroastrianism were the prominent
indigenous faiths. There was no state religion with a hierarchy, as in the
! XX ?
&
religions made conversion to Islam easier in Central Asia than in other lands.
In addition to Jewish merchants and Buddhist adepts, though few in number,
there were many who held local, popular beliefs, including shamanism which
was popular among the nomads. Thus the religious situation in Sogdiana,
and indeed in all of Central Asia, was radically different from that of the
XX !"#
In the mountainous ‘refuge’ areas of the Pamirs and Hindu Kush, then
as now, were remnants of indigenous peoples who maintained their own
languages and customs, which were different from those of the lowland
folk. The Indian and Iranian worlds met here, but slowly the dominance of
the former was giving way to the spread of the latter, such that today we
'
V"
% ?
Z
subcontinent of India. The spread of Islam into the mountains of present-
day Afghanistan and the Indus river valley is not part of the history of
Central Asia and will not be considered, except to remark that at times the
713
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
Muslim armies sent to Sind were coordinated with conquests in Central
Asia, especially under the later Umayyads. Let us turn to the conquests in
Central Asia.
>
/
XX& ‘/
X / X & { ! *
/
occupied in 36/656. The civil war in the heart of the Umayyad caliphate
brought an end to raids, and it was not until the time of ‘Abd-al-Malik that
the conquest of Central Asia was begun in earnest under the energetic
'
\
&
V~
¡¡X¡ / & / #
Several generations had passed since the Arabs expanded from Arabia
!
*
!
!
+
/
V~
¡¡X¡
were sons of mixed marriages, or Persians and other ethnic groups with the
status of
+* (clients) of Arab tribes. Furthermore, a great number of Arabs
had learnt Persian, and this language served as the means of communication
between the Muslims and the peoples of Central Asia. Many new converts
had enlisted in the armies such that new resources were needed for their
payment, as well as for the bureaucracy of the Umayyad caliphate. So the
conquest of Central Asia was motivated mainly by the need for booty and
additional subjects to tax. On the other hand, in the armies pious Muslims
and missionary-minded persons were found who wanted to spread the faith,
consequently conversions were made. Similarly, some settled Arabs began to
cooperate with local merchants in trade, and this was especially fostered by
XX&
V*
/ / +/
#
for the Ummayads, al-Muhallab died in 82/702 and was succeeded by his son
&
!"
/
"
/
!
V/#
&
V~
¡¡X¡
/
""
general, Qutayba ibn Muslim, in 86/705.
Qutayba successfully practised a new two-pronged policy. He secured
the participation of the local population in dividing and conquering the petty
rulers, and he persuaded the Muslims to settle permanently in the conquered
towns by promising them booty. To secure the support of the local people,
he paid them to become Muslims and join his forces. The policy was most
successful in Sogdiana, but everywhere recruits joined the victorious forces
of the Arab general. Several local rulers called on the Turks to help them
*
!
/
!
/ #
Warfare was harsh, with frequent executions of prisoners, and as a result of
\
!
%
"
"
sent from Central Asia. Many of the local inhabitants accepted Islam to avoid
such penalties, and Qutayba used both the carrot and the stick, especially
the latter.
The death of Qutayba’ "
V~
¡¡X¡&
/
"
V¢
={& /
\
&
714
ISLAM IN CENTR AL ASIA UP TO THE M O NG O L I N VA S I O N
4.9 ! *
&
!
%
Q¹ Y
/
!
"
!X& /
V
¢
#
!X
"
!
!!
+
/ *
!&
based on bedouin or tribal mores, to a Syrian Arab kingdom, for the support
of the dynasty now were the troops from Syria. Although the numbers of
+* slowly grew, their allegiance to their Arab tribal patrons declined in
favour of a general adherence to the tenets of Islam.
For a short time, from 99/717 to 101/720, the caliph ‘Umar II ibn ‘Abd-l-
‘+ "
" / "
!
&
well as stressing the equality of non-Arab Muslims with Arabs. This policy
had some success, but after the death of ‘Umar a return to the harsh policies
of the past resulted in revolts against Umayyad rule.
Since the trade routes to the East had to be defended with garrisons
and settlements of Arabs, the population of Central Asia at last became
reconciled to their conquerors and mixed with them, far more so than in
Persia where the division between Arab Muslim and Zoroastrian Persian
was deep, even though a modus vivendi had been established between the
two communities. To become a Muslim meant to sever all connections with
family and community and become an Arab, learn the Arabic language and
Arab customs. It was in Central Asia, however, that the equation Muslim
equals Arab was broken, but that was after the fall of the Umayyads.
>
!
+
‘+//X
and the Turks, allied to local rulers, were frequently victorious in battle.
715
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
&
"
XX&
"
&
/
X& /
the Muslims. The Umayyads were brought down not by local people or new
& / / +
/ /
$
"
&
+
was not immune to the revolts.
The leader of the ‘+//X
& +/ * !&
architect of victory over the Umayyads, but his very success aroused the envy
of the new ‘+//X
"
V
X@&
!
# !
+/ * !’s followers revolted, however, declaring him a saint. Central
Asia became the breeding ground for more revolts against the new caliphate
in Baghdad. The new movements were religious in nature, as though the
coming of Islam had engendered an awakening of such sentiments in many
people previously less concerned with religion. Mixtures of Zoroastrian and
Islamic beliefs seem to have been popular, with a common thread of belief in
!
#
&
'@X\ >
% >
& "
!
+/ *
!
'!
!# + !
! !
X
X# &
VZ
! Z
%X
!
/
! Q‘the happy religion’).
His preaching was mixed with Islamic features, such that some authors
writing in Arabic claimed that its adherents really belonged to an Islamic
sect located in rural districts. Metempsychosis was preached by another
religious leader called al-Muqanna‘ in Kesh, who proclaimed himself to be
+/ *
!#
These revolts were religious and social more than political, for the
followers mainly came from the lower classes, and they were usually new
Muslims or even followers of other faiths. The revolts were not intended
to overthrow the government but rather to change its policies towards the
people. Revolts against ‘+//X
&
X¡
‘ites, on the other hand, were led by Arabs, and questions of orthodoxy
"
# '
!&
there was confusion about the nature of the faith and of orthodoxy, while
later the intellectual freedom of the court at Baghdad, and the disputes
over questions of philosophy and religion by the Mu‘tazila and others, only
widened the vistas of Muslim thinkers. Only in the fourth century AH, when
al-Ash‘
/
"
&
any meaning.
Central Asia was by no means completely secure for Muslims under
the ‘+//X #
!"& !
V*
’! Q # `=Y
@
/
X& XX&
!"
"
!
& +& "" / Z
#
The local ruler was defeated and he accepted Islam, agreeing to resume his
tribute. This incident reveals the nature of the Muslim conquests in Central
716
ISLAM IN CENTR AL ASIA UP TO THE M O NG O L I N VA S I O N
Asia. A few cities were held by the caliph’
"& / !
were left alone as long as taxes or tribute were paid. Expeditions continued
/
> %&
/ XX
" !!/ X
! #
The initial wave of conversions had slackened, but individuals still acted
!
& "
‘
X¡# +
!"
!
X!X
& !" !
X!
"
" ! '!X‘ !
!
# ' ?
AD
!
'
!&
+
expansion in the number of .) Q
&
Y
<3* (soldiers for the propagation of Islam) gathered for local expeditions or
""# *
*
! X!X !
!
'
! & "
>
%&
obtain slaves and convert them. In doing so, they also expanded the domain
of Islam.
The tenth century AD was not only the time of the expansion of Islam to
Kashgar and Khotan, and north of Shash into the steppes with the conversion
>
% /& /
" $ '
!
+
# > X!X
"
Z
%X
/
!
"
Baghdad, and in some Arabic sources was called the ‘dome of Islam in the
East’.
It is noteworthy that in the early centuries of Islam one hears of many
!
!
K X
!& Z
%X&
!
%
" K /
X& '
X '
#
reason for the difference was the more open society in Central Asia, more
!
!
&
""
! XX !"& !
"
of religious communities. This was a heritage from pre-Islamic times when
each minority religion was governed by its own leaders as in a ghetto, and
it continued after Islam became the ruling religion, when the Zoroastrians
maintained a separate existence from the rulers. At the end of the tenth
century AD&
"
V*
\
&
(‘
’Y ! & X
?
scribes who received the honours.
'
!
XX
+
#
!
*
@
!!
/ '!X‘
VZ
%X& X‘ite author
of the canonical * collection of sayings of the Prophet. Others were
V>! &
'/ ~
/
&
~
/
&
was an Arab born in Merv but who moved to the West. There were many
# >
!
" $
X!X
would make a very long list. In short, Central Asia was where Islam was
717
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
4.10
!\
& Z
%X
Q¹ Y
transformed from a religion bound to Arab – and still even to bedouin –
!
$ !
cosmology, philosophy, ethics and mysticism.
'!X‘& X!X
& "
!
/
subduing Talas in 280/893. Ten years later another expedition to the north
secured the frontiers of his state in that direction against the raids of the
Turks, and also enabled Muslim missionaries to penetrate even farther into
""# '
X!X
?
&
+
/
"
/& /
!
"
'
!
& "
+
/
'
! # + X!X
state, the division of literate people into scribes (., the bureaucracy), the
literary class (.’) and religious leaders (‘ ’) was fully developed, and
/ !
! $
#
In the end, the army, controlled by Turks who had been slaves, took
over and Turks became rulers. Their leaders fought among themselves for
"
X!X $ # '
%
> % !
Z %X
X!X
# > ""
Z %X
!
reminded them that the Karakhanids were Muslims, and Turks were already
X!X
#
' / X!X
*
&
the economic, social and political role of religious leaders in the towns of
718
ISLAM IN CENTR AL ASIA UP TO THE M O NG O L I N VA S I O N
Central Asia grew as central authority declined. There were fewer struggles
/
Q~
& ~
/
&
X‘
*X%Y
?
& '!X‘
X!
lost any importance. In Chinese Turkistan (Xinjiang today), however, a
struggle between the Muslim Karakhanids, based in Kashgar and Khotan,
and the Buddhist Uighurs of Kucha and Turfan, engendered the lore of an
opponent of the Muslims, similar to those on the frontiers of Islam in Anatolia
(Diogenes Akritas), and in Spain (the story of El Cid). Just as an Islamic
?
/
X!X &
%
Turkic Islamic literature came into existence. Islam did not spread among the
Uighurs, however, until the time of the Mongols, and the following history
of the expansion of Islam in Central Asia is connected with the rise of Islam
in China and in Russia.
719
C h apter 4. 3 ( b)
I SLAM IN C ENTR AL A SIA
De vin DeWeese
The study of Islam in Central Asia has lagged well behind scholarship on
Islam in other major regions of the Muslim world, not only because of the
effects of Soviet ideology on intellectual endeavours in Central Asia itself
during the twentieth century, but also because of academic trends in the
West that relegated the region to the politically charged world of Soviet
studies. The effects of this scholarly neglect are, ironically, more serious for
the later historical periods. Before the Mongol conquest, Central Asia was
such an integral part of the larger Islamic world, and contributed so much
to the central lines of its social, political and intellectual history, that it could
hardly be ignored in basic surveys of Islamic civilization. With the Mongol,
>!
"
/% " & & "
+
Islamic studies diminishes progressively, at least until the age of the Muslim
reformers in the Russian empire. The immense body of Muslim religious
literature (mostly in Persian) produced in Central Asia from the sixteenth to
the nineteenth century AD, for instance, remains largely unexplored, basic
trends in Islamic thought and practice during this period in Central Asia
remain poorly understood, and the distinctive adaptations of Islam in the
folk environment, especially among traditionally nomadic peoples such as
\& ÄÄ
>Ã%!& !
!
divorced from Islamic studies because of the ironic combination of reformist
Muslim, Soviet and nationalist discourse that labels them non-Islamic or at
best ‘survivals’ of pre-Islamic religion.
Nevertheless, a study of the historical experience of Islam in Central
Asia will offer important insights and comparative material for the
/
'
!
# & !
of Central Asia by an antiquarian ‘Silk Road studies’ on the one hand, and
by Sovietology or ‘nationality studies’ on the other – focused, in effect,
before and after the Islamic period – continue to have negative effects on a
scholarly understanding of the region’s historical heritage and contemporary
721
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
development that can only be undone by approaching Central Asia as the
setting for a distinctive regional synthesis of Islamic civilization.
The course of Islamization
The spread of Islam in Central Asia began in the late seventh century AD
with the arrival of Arab armies in the region. The Arab conquest of the
V
XX
>
Q#
+’ an-nahr) was a protracted
affair, marked nearly as often by defeats and withdrawals as by victories and
advances, that lasted into the early ‘+//X
# ' &
ninth century can ‘+//X / !
/ # >
period of the conquest naturally involved the extension of Muslim rule, but
also brought a number of measures that furthered the process of conversion
to Islam among the inhabitants, such as the settling of Arab garrisons among
the local population (serving as an avenue for the earliest mode of conversion,
that is, the establishment of client relationships with particular Arab tribes);
the construction of mosques in conquered cities; troop levies from the
conquered regions that served to invest the local population in the political
and military fortunes of the Islamic state; and direct inducements to adopt
'
! Q ! "
& /
!
! "
/ "
"
* !
society). The success of such inducements is suggested by the measures
% / ! !
XX
>
&
with declining revenues as new converts were freed from the obligation of
the jizya (poll tax on non-Muslims), sought to stiffen the requirements for
conversion and rescind the tax remission.
The resentment such measures provoked, and a growing discontent
with the second-class status of new converts vis-à-vis the Arabs, helped
make Central Asia a fertile ground for ‘+//X ""
# '
!
the region a crucial focus of the early debates about the very nature of
conversion, and of the conditions for acceptance into the umma, or Muslim
community. The inclusive approach towards membership in the umma that
would prevail throughout the history of Islam in Central Asia had already
emerged in the eighth century; the movement known as the Murji’a, which
"" XX
>
&
!
*
! !!
decisive factor in a person’
*
!&
"
proper moral behaviour. This principle allowed people who were willing to
declare their alignment with the Muslim community to be recognized as
members of the umma in good standing, entitled to the prerogatives of Muslim
status, even if they were still ignorant of the details of doctrine and practice
72 2
ISLAM IN CENTR AL ASIA
and unfamiliar with the Qur’X# > /
!
"
~
juridical thought which shaped Muslim life in Central Asia from the ninth to
the twentieth century and in this way had a major impact on the process of
Islamization in Central Asia. Its impact was felt among the rural and urban
""
& /
"
the frontiers with the steppe peoples. There, the process of Islamization
appears often to have begun with the establishment of social bonds between
Muslim townspeople and nearby Turkic nomadic communities, bonds that
to some extent echoed the client ] +^
!# > !
/
!
umma
(community) as well as peaceful relations and, most likely, commercial ties
with the settled population, leaving details of belief and practice subordinate
! Q
Y
* ! !! #
> " '
!
+
!
&
however, in part because of the remarkable religious complexity in the
region before, and even after, the Arab conquest. In addition to the brand of
Zoroastrianism that was predominant among the sedentary population, there
were sizeable Nestorian Christian, Manichaean and Jewish communities,
and Buddhism was also strongly represented in some regions (above all, in
the Tarim basin). The Turkic nomads of the steppes maintained their own
ancestral religious traditions, but there were already Buddhist, Manichaean
and Christian converts among them by the time of the Arab conquest. The
impact of these traditions on the development of Islam in Central Asia is
£
&
"
or doctrinal elements they believe passed from one or another of these
earlier traditions into the cultural synthesis of Islamic Central Asia, but
the reinterpretation of such elements in an Islamic framework is at least as
remarkable and instructive as their mere preservation.
Such creative adaptations, with Islamic meaning infused into older
religious forms, appear to be far more common in the religious amalgam
of Central Asia than cases of genuine syncretism. The most likely examples
of truly syncretic movements in the region are the repeated uprisings
against both the Umayyads and the ‘+//X
!
of al-Muqanna‘ (775–83). The doctrines and political programmes of these
groups, as described by Muslim heresiographers, appear to have combined
elements of Zoroastrian and Manichaean cosmologies with messianic
expectations akin to those that emerged around the family of ‘+& %
!
‘+//X ""
!
+/ * !# ¢ !! "
!
/
'
!
groups, and sometimes as simple popular uprisings against foreign rulers
and ideologies, these movements seem to have had more in common with
the phenomenon of revitalization movements, desperately looking forward
723
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
to an almost magical rollback of a new social and political order, while
incorporating many features of the doctrine and practice underlying that
order in its messianic hopes. At the same time, the syncretic character of
these movements in itself suggests the extent to which Islamic religious
!/ Q
!
"
+/ * !Y
had struck deep roots among the local population in Central Asia, since it
is unlikely that hostile heresiographers would have falsely imputed Muslim
elements to these groups.
¢
!
/! '
!
+
/
strongly encouraged conversion to Islam, it is equally clear that non-Muslim
communities continued to survive and prosper. Manichaean communities
in Samarkand are still mentioned in the tenth century, and Christian groups
! "!
% "" *
/%
'
! Q & &
/
¡X&
ends with the Christian community destroyed through the intervention
of another Mongol prince sympathetic to the Muslims). Epigraphic
remains attest to the survival of Turkic Christian communities settled
V
=& Z !
supplanted by Islam in parts of the north-eastern Tarim basin until the
#
Among the Turkic nomads of the steppes, the process of conversion
must have differed from that in sedentary regions, if only because the range
of economic, political and social pressures favouring Islamization differed
from those pertaining among the settled peoples. Indeed, we must be wary
of generalizations about the nomads as well. Conversion happened, for
instance, among impoverished frontier groups compelled to seek assistance
from their Muslim neighbours, among stronger nomads who entered
southern Central Asia as conquerors, and among more distant communities
""
"
!
"
from Muslim states, and the process must have had somewhat different
parameters in each case. It seems likely that the social and economic realities
of nomadic communities, where kinship and ancestry provided the idiom
of social relations and where survival depended on communal resources
and decisions, worked against the phenomenon of the individual convert
who broke with family and community in order to improve his lot in life
(whether spiritually or materially) – unless, of course, that individual was
a slave separated unwillingly from his social support system – and lend
credence to the reports of the wholesale adoption of Islam, on a communal
basis, by substantial numbers of nomads. This was a transformation that can
hardly have had immediate consequences in terms of doctrinal conviction,
724
ISLAM IN CENTR AL ASIA
but whose importance, in terms of social, political and cultural alignment,
should not be underestimated.
During the tenth century, reports of such communal and dynastic
conversions become quite regular, marking the beginning of the large-scale
involvement of Turkic peoples in Islamic civilization. This period coincided
$
!
" X!X
>
XX&
!
¡ * !
emerged in this era from the nomadic Turkic milieu were all shaped to some
/
X!X
# > !
was an important mechanism for the entry of Turkic peoples into Islamic
civilization, and produced the Central Asian dynasty of the Ghaznavids
!
! > %
X!X #
>
%
X%X & "
X!X
!!/
! "
+
& $
"V'
!
royal tradition already well-entrenched in the Tarim basin when one of its
members adopted Islam in the middle of the tenth century (a similar royal
&
!
&
""
" > %
* !
& '¡X/&
& X!X
Y# >
" '
! /
X%X &
and their subsequent conquest of Transoxiana, was particularly important
/ '
!
> %&
X%X
patronage yielded the /<
2<, a ‘Mirror for Princes’ that also explores
issues of the social responsibilities of the religious and intellectual elite,
!"
= / Z
XX
X%X
X
#
& ¡\&
! !
! '
*
/
>
%
+
&
tribal chieftains among the Oghuz Turkic tribes nomadizing along the lower
Syr Darya. Their adoption of Islam facilitated their political break with a
former overlord as well as their ties with Muslim townspeople of the Syr
Darya valley, and paved the way for their involvement in the military and
political turmoil of the late tenth and early eleventh centuries.
Unfortunately, we know as little about the actual circumstances of these
conversions as we do about the Muslims who may have facilitated them.
> !
"" !
"
"V*
&
changed considerably. Earlier narratives identify a wide range of Muslim
Q!
&
& "
Y
"/ "
communal conversions, but we have virtually no evidence of any organized
missionary endeavours in the steppe, and the motivations for conversion can
be reconstructed, likewise, only conjecturally. What is clear is that periods of
the spread of Islam into the northern steppe regions alternated with periods
725
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
in which still un-Islamized nomads pushed into the sedentary regions of
>
XX# > V¡\ > %! Q } Y
XX & "
\
lower and middle Syr Darya in the same era, and the enormous numbers of
Turkic nomads brought southwards by the Mongol conquests marked new
!
/ '
!
&
/\ $
guaranteed that the Islamization of Central Asia was virtually an unending
process.
It is often supposed that conversion in the Mongol era was a religious
or political decision made by the elite, usually a forceful khan, and then
imposed on a religiously hostile or indifferent tribal population. However,
the precarious position of many Chinggisid contenders for power during
the late thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, and the centrality of the tribal
population in supplying the military support needed to tip the balance of
power to one among many potential candidates, suggest that the khans
who gained fame as their realms’ '
! K }XX '%
'
&
Î/% X Ñ
! Q ‘Golden Horde’), Tughluq Timur in
the Chaghatayid state – may in fact have followed their subjects into the
& " "
" '
! /
substantial groups among the nomadic population with a declaration of
support for the Islamizing party. That some would-be khans misjudged the
extent of the following that conversion might bring to their side is evident
from initial, unsuccessful attempts at Islamization in each of the three
western Mongol successor states, but the eventual success of the adoption
of Islam may itself signal the growing proportions, among the nomadic
population, of a constituency inclined to support a Muslim khan.
By the Timurid and Uzbek periods, both the holders of power in
sedentary Central Asia and the nomads of the steppes to the north were
Muslims. The style of religious practice (and knowledge) characteristic
&
" !
accommodation between Islamic and inner Asian cultures that occurred in
the two regions. However, the occasional faintness, in the steppe, of the
signs of what is wrongly assumed to be normative Muslim religiosity (signs
in fact proper to sedentary and especially urban environments) should
not lead us to accept at face value the politically charged labelling of the
enemies of the Timurids, or of the Uzbeks, as non-Muslims. The process
of Islamization continued beyond the frontiers of Central Asia, however,
even under Russian rule, and the spread of Islam in south-western Siberia,
from the seventeenth to the early twentieth century, and in the Volga-Ural
region in the nineteenth century, may be regarded as the continuation, under
new political circumstances, of the process whereby Islam spread among the
peoples of the steppe.
726
ISLAM IN CENTR AL ASIA
Religious life in Islamic Central Asia
Despite the uneven pace of Islamization in Central Asia, the region became a
major centre of Islamic scholarship, literature and art quite early on. Already
& X &
+
’s contribution to
the very foundations of Islamic religious thought was sealed with the careers
* @
!!
/ '!X‘
VZ %X Q # Y&
!
!
%
&
* ! / ~
¡¡X¡ X" Q # {Y£
the two books of * compiled by these scholars, one from Transoxiana
! XX&
! /
* !
as the most authoritative collections. Of the four additional collections that
"
! * books, two were
!" /
+
& !
!
+/ ‘X
* @
!!
V>! Q # `Y
+/ ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V
X’ Q # ={Y#
Central Asia was especially important, in the pre-Mongol era, as a
centre of juridical and theological scholarship; the development of the
~
¡ " & "
&
!
%
+
¡ # > X‘
XX
&
!
X‘
"
+
£ >
% " V X‘
¡ +/ Z
%
X
VX&
"
X
! %
" !
X‘
* \
# >
"!
~
>
& &
/ \
#
>
'!
! +/ ~
VZ
%X Q # c. 877) with
~
!
Z
%X
&
!
down to the fourteenth, Central Asia produced an unparalleled number of
~
¡
$
"
!
'
subcontinent in the East and the Ottoman realms in the West.
> X!X
"
~
+/V
V<
V
!
%
Q # c. 983), whose extensive writings became popular
'
! &
+/ *
*
@
!!
V*X
(d. c# Y
!
%
&
""& ~
¡
&
!
'
!
# *X
!
%
*
!
£
thought of the Mu‘
Q
% ~
¡
"
>
&
!
""
X
!
fourteenth century, well after it withered elsewhere in the Islamic world),
but also rivalled the Ash‘
!
#
!/ ~
¡
"
& ! & *X
"" *
! >
%
X%X &
727
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
4.11 '!
!
*
!& Z
%X
Q¹ }# Y
"
¡\# '
¡\ "
*X
/
! $
*
/
twelfth and thirteenth centuries.
Z
"
X%X
¡\& &
!
*X
~
!
+
# >
/
! !
+
!
>
%
# '!X‘
!
XX
>
"" X!X !
# + /
%
'!X‘
movement, but the spectre of heresy and the political threat it was understood
"!"
"&
X!X "" *X
% %
+
‘1
, the
title alluding to the ‘great mass’ of believers whose views it purported to
represent, in refutation of sectarian errors. The work was produced in the
middle of the tenth century in two versions, Arabic and Persian, by Abu-l-
X!
!
%
Q # {Y#
Sectarian movements continued, however, to seek a popular following
as well as court patronage for their particular interpretation of Islam’s
# *
@! }
&
&
!
""
"
X!
&
the ninth and tenth centuries had played an important, and self-consciously
728
ISLAM IN CENTR AL ASIA
" & "
'
!
>
XX#
¡\ "
*X ~
intensify tensions with the rival Ash‘
X‘ &
/
/% XX
'
eleventh and twelfth centuries.
' "
" "& &
~
" >
! !
¡\
X
!X# > % \!
%V
V'X!
‘+ / * @
!!
V?
Q # =Y& #.) and
\!
6& of
* @
!!
/ +@!
V
% Q # c. 1096), known as ‘Shams al-A’imma,’
and the 9 Z XV
V ‘+
V*
X Q # ==Y# >
%&
itself a shortened commentary on one of its author’s own works, became
especially famous throughout the Muslim world and prompted numerous
summaries and commentaries some of the earliest of which were produced
/
/
X
!&
" ~ X!V
V X\
XV
V X#
"! ~
¡
+
"
!"
% +@!
/ *
V'/¡X/ Q # =Y&
V?
’ "
"
V*
X’
&
¡!V
V +/ ~
‘!
V
Q # ==`Y&
%V
V
V~
/ *
V¡
&
known as ‘X%X’ (d. 1196) and Shams-al-A’!!
*
@
!!
/ ‘Abd-
V
X
V
Q # =`Y# > ~
¡
!
"
$ %£
juridical and civil administration, and the emergence of hereditary dynasties
of juridical families, who amassed considerable wealth and political power,
!!
>
XX# > /V%
%
V Z
X& !!/
post of ! Q!£ "!
Y Z
%X
acknowledged as the chief political authorities in that city even under the
V*
!
X%X #
>
"
~
¡
"
!"
religious scholars of rival schools. The Mu‘
! X
!
"
!!
V
!
%
Q # ==Y
$ remains one of the most important commentaries on the Qur’X&
X
!
+/
‘\/
%%X% Q # =``Y
#$
‘
was a compendium of the sciences of language. The ardent
opponent of Mu‘
&
%V
V [X Q # =`=Y&
% "
/ ! X
!& >
XX
X
!X#
Central Asia’s religious culture in the pre-Mongol period was also
" &
& / !
!!
#
!’s history in
Central Asia down to the Mongol conquest unfortunately remains poorly
729
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
# +
&
XX
Transoxiana produced prominent saints whose lives were celebrated in later
"&
'/X! / +
! Z
% Q # Y&
¦
/ ‘' X¦
XX Q # Y&
\\ Z
% Q # =Y& Z
V~X * Q # =Y
+/ Z
%
V¢
X\ Z
% Q # Y# >
/
""
& &
pietist preachers, as well as the emergence of local ‘wisdom’ traditions
" /
V
V~
%!
V
!
%
V~
%!
V>!
+ ’ was one of the earliest
'
!#
XX "
$
%
*
X!
a disdain for social approval and the ostentatious piety they saw represented
"
X!
#
>
+
+/
Z
% *
@
!!
V¢X& %
'/
V
X Q # `Y& !
!
'
\
!
!
!&
&
X!
*
X!
traditions. There is still a distinct Iraqi emphasis in the important manual of
! "
X!X Z
%X
/ +/ Z
% *
@
!!
/ '@X\
V
X/X Q # c. 990), at-Ta‘$
.
!++$. By the end of the
tenth century, however, elements drawn from multiple local and imported
mystical and pietist traditions were being fused together under the label of
!++$
Q
!Y&
"
*
X!
" & /
!
! /!
/
!/
!
wide diversity of mystical and devotional activity.
The eleventh and twelfth centuries brought major new patterns
&
+/
‘ / +/VV
Khayr (d. 1049) of Mayhana (in present-day Turkmenistan), a pioneer in
!
"
"
/ " X"
}
&
+@!
V X!
(d. 1141) whose natural descendants retained control of his shrine complex,
and represented his spiritual legacy as well, down to the seventeenth
century. By the time of the Mongol conquest, in part under the disciplinary
$
+/
VV
¡/
Q # ==Y
" X/V
V ‘!
Q # =`Y& /
Z
&
!
!!
"
/
# > !"
was already being felt in Central Asia and elsewhere in the eastern Islamic
world during the thirteenth century.
The Mongol conquest was unquestionably a setback for the institutional
foundations of Islamic religious culture, but its effects were neither
" "!
# ! >
XX
73 0
ISLAM IN CENTR AL ASIA
indeed devastated, and never again returned to their former prominence, but
others were rebuilt and seem to have prospered. The Mongols did little to
interfere with religious practice or scholarship based in the cities, and the
drain of intellectual talent from Central Asia to other parts of the Islamic
world was not as extensive as is often assumed. Institutionally, the loss of
state patronage was not total and did not last long. During the thirteenth
century, the actual administration of much of Islamic Central Asia was in the
*
@!
X&
*
!
+
X /
X
!X&
*
@! ’s son Mas‘ "
!
of a madrasa Q'
! Y Z
%X
#
"
!
Muslims in Mongol service: in the 1250s even the Mongol queen Sorghoqtani,
X’s fourth son Toluy and was reputed to
have had Christian sympathies, gave a large sum to endow a madrasa in
Z
%X
"
~
¡
V
V
ZX%
/ # ' ¡
&
&
little clear evidence of major disruptions in the training of scholars or the
transmission of knowledge; chains of *
!
for the study of juridical books reveal little evidence of any substantial
discontinuity during the thirteenth century.
The conversion of the Mongol elites to Islam, moreover, brought an
expansion of royal patronage of Muslim scholarship, literature, art and
architecture. For example, a series of important Turkic religious works, as well
as Arabic and Persian books, were produced in the fourteenth century and
were dedicated to khans and tribal chieftains of the Jöchid and Chaghatayid
realms. Timur installed religious scholars, as well as artisans and poets,
from many of the regions he conquered in his capital Samarkand. Timurid
"
!
%
"
%
"
of Islamic Central Asia. Patronage of religious scholarship and literature
continued after the Uzbek conquest of Central Asia as well, but already at
the beginning of the sixteenth century patronage of the religious sciences
in particular assumed a heightened political importance as a result of the
$ / /%
! ‘ite state of Safavid
Iran. The mutual anathemas issued by the ‘
’ of Transoxiana and those
'
¡
!"
/
!
XX
&
/ \
# > "
!!
exchanges, but in many respects sundered the development of religious
+
! V
'
#
!
"! "V*
+
!
!!
&
731
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
according to the principle of the silsila (‘chain’ of spiritual transmission),
as important factors in political, economic and social history. The Mongol
>! "
&
silsilas
/
% ?" * @
!!
prominent saintly eponyms, that would dominate religious life in Central
Asia down to the nineteenth century. The most important of these were the
/
&
!
¡!V
V /X X
!&
%
who left important mystical writings and died in 1221 during the Mongol
%
X
!£
&
!
X¡
+@!
!
!
died in 1166 but most likely lived into the early thirteenth century; and the
\/
&
!
Z
X’V
V
\/
Z
%X
Q # =Y
/
X¡
X
!
! X¡
‘+/ V
VX\ }¡
X#
Representatives of these and other traditions engaged in intense
competition with one another beginning in the thirteenth century, seeking
to attract popular followings as well as court patronage. The rapid growth
!!
/ $ ""
" /
the process of Islamization that was underway in the Mongol era among
the elites and the ordinary nomads alike. In this competitive environment,
!
" "! !
"
"
/ !
"
social cohesion. The latter factor was undoubtedly of importance in the
process of Islamization among nomadic communities that were undergoing
the profound dislocations of the Mongol era (i.e. tribal reorganization and
"
!
! >
XXY#
Z
"
& "" silsila was
!
!
&
\/
!
!
+
# >
\/
%
X¡
‘/
X
+@X& / >
% /
! $
>!
!
%
&
! !"
\/
"
!
economic independence. In the early Uzbek period, the decentralized
political structure of Transoxiana created new opportunities for intense
!"
!
\/
&
/
&
/
/
\/
!
assured and it continued throughout the seventeenth century.
In the early eighteenth century, the introduction into Central Asia of the
*
¡
/
\/
&
%
" '
the Naqshbandiyya spread in that region, marked an important new phase
+
& $ "
"
!
# > *
¡
%
""
732
ISLAM IN CENTR AL ASIA
4.12 Rajestan, Samarkand (© UNESCO)
been seen as an alternative source of legitimation for Chinggisid khans who
sought to counter the restrictions on their power represented by entrenched
urban elites and the tribal aristocracy – groups that had developed close
\
V
!! # + !/
* ¡
%
%
" &
+
%X " & ! &
*
Ä
Z
%X
*
Qoqand, by promoting efforts at religious ‘reform’. These efforts entailed
the condemnation, as un-Islamic innovations, of many long-established
religious practices that had diffused into the larger society from traditional
#
Neither these efforts, however, nor the later reformist programmes
of the so-called "* in the period of Russian rule, did much to alter
the pattern of popular religious practice in Central Asia that had emerged
in the preceding centuries. That pattern included, above all, the centrality
of religious practice associated with pilgrimage (3 ) to saints’ shrines
(
3); the permeation of kinship structures and communal life, in both
!
!& / !
"
733
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
thought; the prominence
of hereditary religious and
social prestige in families
linked to eminent local jurists
and, especially, Sufi saints
of the past; the incorporation
of shrines and sacred lineages
into the religious practice,
social structure and epic
traditions of the nomads;
and the infusion of labour
wit h religious meaning
occupational organizations
in both urban and rural
environments. Only the social
and religious upheavals
4.13 *
*X&
& launched by the Soviet
Uzbekistan (© UNESCO) regime in Central Asia during
the late 1920s began to disrupt
this pattern; the closure of all madrasas
! ~
juridical training, and of religious scholarship in general, while Central
Asia’
!
%
% #
The full impact of Soviet antireligious measures during much of the
twentieth century will take decades to assess, but it seems clear that in
addition to undermining religiosity, especially among the elites, the Soviet
!
%
+
own knowledge of Islam and its role in their ancestors’ lives, leaving them
more susceptible than they might otherwise be to modern interpretations of
Islam that have no real roots in Central Asia’s Muslim heritage.
73 4
Chapter 4.4
I SLAM IN THE BALK ANS
Studying the history of Islam in the Balkans
This chapter focuses on Islam in the Balkans rather than its historical
development. Nevertheless, some introductory remarks are necessary
on how to treat the history of Islam in the region. When speaking about
the history of Islam in the Balkans, and of the expansion of Islam across
the Balkan countries, one should beware of extremes and exaggerations. The
history of Islam on the peninsula, or in parts of it, extends for over seven
centuries and thus not only covers a huge geographical area, but also an
immense temporal space.
Many historians (whose background is mainly Christian) tend to reduce
the phenomenon of the expansion of Islam in the Balkans solely to wars, and
!"
/
!
$ / !
!"
(from the end of the thirteenth century AD onwards) and medieval statelets
Z
%
& $ &
!&
!
$#
But this approach is misguided. On the other hand, those historians (whose
background is mainly Muslim) who tend to minimize or neglect the battles
$ / !
!"
Z
%
are also in the wrong in their answers to the question: ‘What was decisive for
the expansion of Islam in the Balkans – the military presence of the Ottoman
empire or the theological attractiveness of Islam alongside economic and
cultural prosperity?’
The contention in this chapter is that Islam in the Balkans is an extremely
complex phenomenon and needs to be viewed within the context of religious,
cultural, political, economic and military factors. All these elements must be
kept in mind and their interrelationships understood if a historian wishes
735
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
to be objective and to avoid writing
history in the mode of myth or mere
‘prophecy in hindsight’ and in the
light of his or her own current
political and ideological needs and
views.
Why is it necessary to stress this
need to be objective when dealing
with the theme of Islam in the
Balkans? It is because the political
and nationalist ideologies of the
nineteenth and twentieth centuries
in the Balkans are responsible
for the misrepresentation of the
epoch of the Ottoman empire in
the Balkans as an era of slavery, of
the ‘Turkish yoke’, of darkness, of
the new Middle Ages and so on.
Thus, when dealing with Islam
4.14 Prizren Mosque, Kosovo in the Balkans it is necessary to
(© J.C. Chabrier) consult British, French and German
historians in addition to Serbian,
Croatian, Bosnian and Turkish ones. Only in this way can a more complete
and balanced picture emerge. This balanced picture is required in order to
avoid the reduction of the multiple courses of history of the Ottoman empire
to something they had never been. It is required so as to be able to avoid
myths and legends and to attain an objective history.
In order to separate myth from history when dealing with Islam in
the Balkans, it is necessary to cite several examples, such as the battle of
Marica in 1371 and the battle of Kosovo in 1389. It is the representation
of the latter, developed among the Serbs in the era of Serbian national
romanticism towards the end of the eighteenth and in the course of the
nineteenth century, that clearly illustrates the distortion of historical facts.
Thus, in nineteenth-century Serbian historiography, the battle of Kosovo is
described as a clash between Islam and Christianity. In works by serious
historians, however, this battle is only given a passing mention alongside
other battles that the Ottoman army routinely won during its forays into the
Balkans. For example, in his Geschichte des Osmanischen Reiches the German
historian Joseph von Hammer describes the battle as merely one among
many and informs the reader that legends and myths are being interwoven
736
ISLAM IN THE BA L K A N S
with reality and truth. He remarks that one should not trust everything that
the folk poetry relating to the battle has to say.1
'
Ú%&
& ! /
twice in his famous work The Ottoman Empire and one has the impression
that he likewise considers it to be little more than one of numerous relatively
/
&
& / !
!" \
of the Balkans.2
& *
!&
of the claim that the battle of Kosovo represented a clash between Islam
and Christianity.3 On a number of occasions, he states that it is a complete
!"
" /
$ / '
!
&
$ / '
!
¢& !" /
!
!"
side by side with the Ottomans. Furthermore, in 1389 when the battle took
place, the political and geostrategic divisions into today’s East and West
were unknown. Thus, there was no clash between a Christian ‘West’ and an
Islamic ‘East’ at the battle of Kosovo.
Together with many other historians, Malcolm asserts that in the
medieval Balkans, as elsewhere in Europe, it was quite common to employ
foreign military units as mercenaries and their religion was often considered
to be irrelevant. Thus, during the Middle Ages the Balkan rulers used
Germans, Hungarians, Catalonians and others as mercenaries. Similarly,
*
!
#
before the battle of Kosovo, the Serbian tsars, such as Tsar Milutin and Tsar
Dušan, used to hire Turkish units as mercenaries. In his Kosovo: A Short
History, Malcolm remarks: ‘Milutin also had a large force of Turkic Cumans,
and Tsar Dušan employed Turks in his army.’4
History is full of examples of the use of foreign mercenaries. The battle
of Kosovo was therefore not a confrontation between Muslims, on the one
hand, and Christians – and Christians alone – on the other. Historical sources
testify that there were Christians who fought on the Turkish side. Thus, we
read further in Malcolm’s book:
1 Joseph von Hammer, Geschichte des Osmanischen Reiches (Historija Osmanskog carstva),
Z
/ % !
Ý&
/& V"
/ & =#
`
'
Ú%& The Ottoman Empire, London, Phoenix, 1997, p. 15.
3 Noel Malcolm has written two exceptionally valuable books on the history of the Balkans:
Bosnia: A Short History (London, Macmillan, 1994) and Kosovo: A Short History (London,
Macmillan, 1998). These books should be consulted if we want to study the history of the
Z
%
!
!
as the consequence of ‘national awakening’.
4 Malcolm, Kosovo: A Short History, p. 60.
737
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
An early Italian chronicle, written perhaps seventeen years later, emphasized the
presence of ‘Greek and Christian’ soldiers in the Turkish army, and concluded:
‘The reason for Murat’s victory lies in the 5,000 Christian crossbowmen he
had in his pay, among the Greeks and the Genoese soldiers, and many other
soldiers on horseback.’5
The generations of Serbs immediately after 1389 knew that the battle of
Kosovo was one battle among many others waged throughout human
history. Unlike them, however, the eighteenth-, nineteenth- and twentieth-
century Serbs, inspired and motivated by so-called nationalist ideologies,
turned the event into a myth and sang about it in their folk songs, describing
it as their triumph over the Turks and Islam. That is why present-day
Serbian historians, and many other Christian historians in the Balkans,
"
! !
# Z
are historians outside the Balkans who are more reliable, including the
above-mentioned Noel Malcolm. He often emphasizes in his works that,
as a historian, he is neither against the Serbs nor against their history, but
rather against the Serbian myth. In his ,
%
9 Q
he clearly
states: ‘My intentions in writing this book about Kosovo were not anti-Serb,
but anti-myth!’6
Nonetheless, in the treatment of Ottoman history in the Balkans, it is
the myth that has prevailed among most of the Serbian intelligentsia. Ever
since the so-called First Serbian Uprising in 1804, Serbian historians and
&
¡Ý&
*¡ Ý
'¡
}
Þ
&
!
Z
%
/
$&
that for centuries all the peoples there were anti-Serb. In their attempt to read
the entire history of the Balkans through the prism of ethnic clashes, Serbian
ideologues in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries kept pronouncing
Albanians, Bosniacs, Macedonians, Croats and sometimes even the
Orthodox Christian Montenegrins (who in most cases were their allies) as
enemies of the Serbs. Descriptions of the Balkans as a ‘slaughterhouse’ and
a ‘gunpowder keg’ were something that the Serbs needed in the nineteenth
5 Ibid., p. 63.
6 Noel Malcolm and other Western experts on the Balkans, such as Francina Friedman
(The Bosnian Muslims, Oxford, Westview Press, 1996), H. T. Norris (Islam in the Balkans,
London, Hurst & Co., 1993) and Mark Pinson (The Muslims of Bosnia-Herzegovina,
Cambridge, Mass., Harvard University Press, 1994), have exposed and explained the
Serbian myth of Kosovo and about the Serbs being the ‘liberators of the Balkans’.
738
ISLAM IN THE BA L K A N S
and twentieth centuries, when they were building their nation-state,7 and
when they wanted to present themselves to the world as the unifying factor
in the Balkans. In order to produce the myth of Kosovo, Serbian nationalist
ideology had to ‘produce their own enemies’ in the Balkans; indeed, at
times all the peoples of the Balkans were proclaimed as Serbian enemies.8
In all fairness, it should be mentioned that there are a few Serbian
scholars who have unmasked those works of Serbian historiography that
relied heavily upon myth. A number of Serbian philosophers and literary
theoreticians have criticized the attitude of Serbian nationalist ideology
and politics towards the myth of Kosovo and its pragmatic exploitation for
political purposes. Thus, in his µ
¸
9 [St Vitus Day and the
/ ²& *
?" Ý
"
/
history in the Ottoman empire has nothing to do with the myths referred
/
% "!# ?" Ý
& \
/¡ &
Serbia and the Serbs were for centuries an integral part of the Ottoman state
and its legal system. The myth of the so-called ‘slavery under the Turks’ and
the ‘Turkish yoke’ were produced later in order to mobilize Serbs to build
their independent nation-state. This is why the myth is so full of anti-Turkish
and anti-Islamic sentiment.
<% & *% *% Ý&
"
Z
& "
/
an interesting work entitled
¹"
_
7 It is not true that there have always been enmities in the Balkans. In the thousand
Z
%
&
" /
"
cooperation among its peoples. Alliances were made and unmade according to the
needs and political interests of the day. In the above, it has been seen that historians
assert that even in the battle of Kosovo, Serb and Albanian soldiers fought as allies
against their Ottoman rulers. Moreover, in this battle, the Ottomans had mercenary
!" /
+/
# >&
!
/
+/
!!
/
>
<
&
while, on the other hand, many Serbs and Albanians fought under the command of the
Ottoman Sultan Murat I. Thus, even the battle of Kosovo cannot be seen in black and
white. Serbian history, just like any other history, is one thing, whereas Serbian myth,
just like any other myth, is another.
8 While for the Ottomans the battle of Kosovo was one among many battles, for Serbian
historians who accepted Serbian mythology, this battle is the key battle, the battle of
all battles. Serbian politicians and their nation have shared the same view since the
nineteenth century. In Serbian historiography, from the nineteenth century and into
the twentieth century, the battle of Kosovo has been turned into a myth. The Serbian
Orthodox Church supported this myth and participated in its creation. However, one
should understand that Serbian national politics did not create this myth out of some
pious motives and reasons. It was created for entirely pragmatic and political reasons,
with the aim of developing and realizing the Serbian nationalist programme in the
Balkans. In the era that saw the weakening of the Ottoman empire and the establishment
of an independent Serbian state, in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, the myth of
Kosovo was primarily used to mobilize the Serbian popular masses to overthrow the
Ottoman empire.
*
?" Ý& µ
¸
, Belgrade, 1976.
739
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
º
]§^,10 in which, while dealing with the status of the Serbian
Orthodox Church under Turkish rule, he asserts that this Church was,
&
!
# *% Ý
claims that during the Ottoman empire the Serbian Orthodox Church was
"
¡
/
! *‘a law and
the Ottoman millet system.11 The Serbian Church was the representative of all
Christian Orthodox believers; it regulated their private and family matters
(+
! ) and adjudicated in their private disputes and, as the
ecclesiastic hierarchy, it was highly positioned in Ottoman society. Elsewhere,
*% Ý !
!" !
!"
using state treasury funds to build Orthodox monasteries and churches all
/
# ' & / ?" Ý
*% Ý
!
!
are two different things.
Urban Islam in the Balkans: the development
of cities, communications, the rise of madrasas
and the flourishing of education
One could compare Ottoman rule in the Balkans – from the beginning of
the fourteenth until the end of the seventeenth century – to the expansion
of the European Union to the countries of Eastern Europe and the Balkans
today. Just as the EU is the ‘promised land’ for many of those who have
¡ &
&
&
and sixteenth centuries many parts of the world perceived the Ottoman
empire in the same or a similar way. It was an empire in expansion, with
!
# +"
! &
regions over which it ruled, the empire extended the Pax Otomannica-u, or
Ottoman Peace, that is, the millet system that guaranteed freedom of faith
and culture and of creating one’s own religious and cultural institutions.
The Balkans were incorporated into the Ottoman empire in the
fourteenth, fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. The most significant
achievements of civilization introduced to the Balkans by the Ottomans
were the development of old cities and the construction of new towns
and roads. Indeed, many Balkan towns prospered under the Ottomans: in
Greece, Bulgaria, Romania, Serbia, Macedonia, Montenegro, Bosnia and
10 *% *% Ý&
¹"
_
º
]§^ [The Legal
Position and Nature of the Serbian Church under Turkish Rule, 1459–1766], Belgrade,
1965.
11 On the Ottoman millet system, see Ekmeleddin Ihsanoglu, A Culture of Peaceful Coexistence,
Istanbul, The Research Centre for Islamic History, Art and Culture (IRCICA), 2004.
74 0
ISLAM IN THE BA L K A N S
Croatia. These urban centres were established around mosques, churches
and synagogues.12 Meanwhile, the banks of raging Balkan rivers were joined
/
/
/ &
! ! !
*! ?
% Ý / Þ
#
The growth of trade, the development of crafts, the expansion of caravan
routes, as well as the development of agriculture and cattle breeding – all
!
Z
%
# >
Ottoman empire was an inclusive empire and it embraced many peoples.
When the Catholic Reconquista occupied Granada in 1492, most of the
Sephardic (Spanish) Jews emigrated to the Ottoman empire and many of
them found a new homeland in the Balkans.13
In terms of culture and civilization, through most of its history Islam in
the Balkans was an urban phenomenon. It was a mature Islam, an Islam
whose teachings and interpretations originated from the great cities of Asia
Minor, the Middle East and the Mediterranean and, naturally, from the great
cities of the Balkans itself. It was thanks to the Ottoman empire that the
Balkans became part of a global exchange of both commodities and ideas.
And it was thanks to the imperial matrices of Ottoman schools that the
Muslims of the Balkans lived in the
(‘House of Islam’).
Madrasas (Islamic colleges), tekkes (dervish convents) and hanikas were for
centuries an integral part of the imperial educational system in the Balkans.
Madrasas were usually built by the great government and administrative
dignitaries of the empire. Sometimes they were built by military dignitaries.
The Ishak Bey madrasa in Skopje (1469), the Gazi Husrev Bey madrasa in
Sarajevo (1537) and the Karadjoz Bey madrasa in Mostar (1569), to give but a
!"&
!
!
~
madhhab (school of Islamic
law).
The era that saw the establishment of these madrasas across the Balkans
coincided with the intense expansion of Islam in the region. Students of
these madrasas were local people, mainly of Albanian and Slavic origin. As an
illustration of the type of madrasa that developed throughout the Balkans, we
/$ /
¡ ’s famous Gazi Husrev Bey madrasa, which has
/%
# > madrasa, which is intimately
linked with Bosnia, the Bosnian Muslims and their culture, was founded
in 1537. Bearing in mind that medieval Bosnia came under Ottoman rule in
1463, the relatively early foundation of this famous high school points to a
12 For excellent information on Islamic architecture in the western part of the Balkans, see
+! ?
ÞÝ& Islamic Architecture in Bosnia and Herzegovina, Istanbul, IRCICA, 1994. See
particularly the Foreword by Ekmeleddin Ihsanoglu.
13 On the status of Jews in the Balkans during the Ottoman empire, see Stephen Schwartz,
"
8 Q
%
2
+
., London, Saqi, 2005.
741
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
very important fact: that the diffusion of Islam in Bosnia and Herzegovina
between 1463 and 1537 was already well underway, since there were already
local students in the madrasa, the sons and grandsons of the Bosnians who
had embraced Islam.
In his
_
73
9 . <
¸ <º "_ [Commemoration of
Gazi Husrev Bey’s Quatercentenary], the noted Bosnian historian Hamdija
Þ ¡
% Ý
}
Z Q=K={=Y&
&
that he was the ‘most important governor and at the same time the greatest
benefactor Bosnia ever had. On his father’s side he was our compatriot,
and on his mother’s a scion of the ruling Ottoman family, while his home
was Serez.’14 His father was Ferhat Bey, son of Abdulgafur, and his mother
was Seljuka, a princess () ), the daughter of Bayazid II.
"
%
" " Z
! Q={`=K
25), again during his second tenure as governor (1526–34), and in particular
during his third term (which lasted from 1536 until, probably, his death in
1541), Gazi Husrev Bey established many endowments in the city of Sarajevo.
Among these, as well as his madrasa, was a large and famous mosque (1530),
known for centuries in Sarajevo and throughout Bosnia as the 2 <
¹
",
or Bey’s Mosque; a khanaqa and maktab (1531); and the kutubkhana (library)
that he endowed in 1537. The basic institution founded by Gazi Husrev Bey
was his waqf (pl. +&$Y# >
!
!
his institutions, and in particular the madrasa, for centuries.
Following the provisions of the waqfnama (deed of endowment), the
Gazi Husrev Bey madrasa has always had a mudarris (head teacher) and also
a chief assistant, called the mu‘*. In his waqfnama, Gazi Husrev Bey refers
explicitly to the mudarris:
Let one man be employed from among the servants of God who is educated,
\
&
& " &
lifts the veils of truth, who has gathered to himself the distinctions and
foundations of knowledge, who encompasses both speculative and traditional
knowledge …
As in other Ottoman madrasas, for centuries an important role was played
not only by the mudarris as the mainstay of instruction, but also by noted (or,
rather, revered) textbooks. In Bosnia, these textbooks were popularly known
by the names of their authors, for example Zamakhshari, Barghivi, Halebi,
Bukhari, or by an abbreviated title, for example by a single word, as was the
case with a textbook known as Multeqa.
14 See Schwartz, Sarajevo Rose, p. 17.
74 2
ISLAM IN THE BA L K A N S
The madrasa was in every respect an Islamic high school; as an integral
part of the Ottoman education system, it had an identical or similar
curriculum to that of madrasas in Istanbul, Jedrene, Bursa, and so on. The
Ottoman madrasas
"
³X!
madrasa
! " / ¡\ > %# Madrasas of
³X!
"
"
madrasas of the Ottoman empire.
It is generally assumed by historians with an Islamic education that with
! ³X!
madrasa, the word madrasa itself became
synonymous – at least as regards the western regions of the Islamic world
– with an institution of higher Islamic education. With the founding of the
Gazi Husrev Bey madrasa, Sarajevo joined the ranks of cities that possessed
such a high school and in this way Sarajevo and Bosnia participated in an
!
#
Historians with an Islamic education, such as George Makdisi, A. L.
>/
& +@!
/ & *
*# # &
# %!
&
!
!
¡\
eleventh century, most madrasas
/
& /
rather by waqfs. These authors claim that the system of +&$ was developed
and established in such a way as to transcend regional, political, national,
linguistic and even, frequently, state boundaries. The institution of the waqf
was thus developed as a transnational, transregional institution; indeed,
it would be more appropriate to say that the waqf was an institution of
the Muslim umma. The greater part of the waqfs’ income was spent on the
maintenance of madrasas. If a ruler or other state dignitary wanted to support
a madrasa, he would usually do so not by direct donation but through a waqf.
As regards the structure of the Ottoman education system, it is
interesting to recall – within the context of the number seven and the
seven humanities that were taught during this period in the West – that
the Ottoman madrasa education system was developed in the sixteenth
& /
"
!!
&
& / +! X%Ñ"X Q={K={=Y&
'
+/ ~X!
V}
X Q! !
%
/ ³X!
madrasa and the Ottoman madrasa, including that
}
Z Y# X%Ñ"X %
"
curricula of Istanbul madrasas. He systematized this as falling into seven
basic categories: calligraphic (types of letters, styles of writing); oral (Arabic
language and phonetics, lexicography, etymology, grammar, syntax,
rhetoric, prosody); rational (logic, dialectic); spiritual (within which, sensu
strictu, belong the theoretical rational sciences such as general theology, the
natural sciences, mathematics); practical-rational (ethics, political sciences);
theoretical religious studies (Qur’X& *, $*, ‘&’id); and practical
religious studies (ethics, &, .
and so on).
74 3
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
The famous precursors of the Gazi Husrev Bey madrasa known as the
Sahn-i-Seman madrasas (which is probably the later title for the Madaris-i
Semaniya, or ‘Eight madrasas’), built around the Mosque of Sultan Mehmed el
" =K&
& " "&
same seven sciences in their curriculum. The standard Madaris-i Semaniya
also had additional separate madrasas dedicated to various specializations as
well as its lower madrasa (in some form of the Ottoman variant of the Arabic
maktab or .).
Madrasas built at this time or later in Jedrene (Darul-hadis), Bursa,
Plovdiv, Skopje (Ishak Bey madrasa), Sarajevo and so on were, understandably,
at the very summit of the Ottoman education system, but not at the level of
the Madaris-i Semaniya in Istanbul that had long enjoyed all the privileges
of the highest elite madrasas of incomparable rank in the Ottoman empire.
The Gazi Husrev Bey madrasa, popularly known as the Kuršumlija
because it was roofed with lead,15 recalls the Istanbul Sahn-i Seman in the
style of its construction, although it is smaller in size. Nonetheless, the
madrasa remains to this day, as it was in the past, one of Bosnia and Sarajevo’s
architectural gems. Its twelve domed rooms for students and its domed
lecture hall (darshana), all facing inwards to the central courtyard dominated
by its fountain, radiate security and peace and recall the tranquil soul that
permeates the fountainheads of learning.
According to the available information, education in the Gazi Husrev
Bey madrasa began after completion of the maktab (elementary school), where
students obtained basic instruction in subjects such as writing, reading and
the rituals and principles of the faith.16 There were numerous maktabs in
Sarajevo during the Ottoman period, almost every ¹
" (Friday mosque)
having one. For centuries the Gazi Husrev Bey madrasa had its own maktab
housed in the courtyard of the mosque.
Instruction in the madrasa was not organized according to grade but
rather according to the so-called & system (Bosniacs translated the
Arabic word &
into the Bosnian word kolo),17 in which students sat
around whomever had mastered a particular subject and used the textbooks
from which that subject was taught. A younger student could overtake an
older one if he was more successful in mastering the contents of a textbook.
The subjects taught at the Gazi Husrev Bey madrasa were unchanging, and
15 In Turkish, kuršum. The name Kuršumlija is not found either in the waqfnama or in the
tarikh of this madrasa; in the waqfnama this endowment is called the madrasa.
16 &
!"&
/ !
%Ú Ý& Gazi Husrevbegova medresa u vrijeme
Osmanske Turske [The Gazi Husrev Bey madrasa during the Ottoman Turkish Period],
which appeared in the publication 450 godina Gazi Husrevbegove medrese u Sarajevu [450
}
Z madrasa in Sarajevo], Sarajevo, 1988.
17 A circle, hence a group of students gathered around a teacher. Kolo also means a circle or
round.
74 4
ISLAM IN THE BA L K A N S
4.15 Sarena Mosque, Tetovo, Macedonia (© J.C. Chabrier)
the elements of those subjects as a whole were called by the name of the
textbook from which they were taught. Regarding these subjects, a celebrated
passage from the Gazi Husrev Bey waqfnama states:
The mudarris shall teach $* [Qur’X ²& * [Islamic traditions],
[*‘a law], ! [the methodology of *‘a law], ma‘ * [semantics
and poetics], . [rhetoric],
[theology] and other subjects as required
according to custom and place.
The mudarris of the Gazi Husrev Bey madrasa was required to teach these
subjects himself or, if his mu‘* was not competent to teach a particular
subject, to delegate them to other teachers. The mudarris was also required to
form a judgement about which additional topics, referred to by the waqfnama
as ‘other subjects as required according to custom and place’, should be
taught. He also had the task of going through the prescribed textbooks with
the students, but was not held to a strict timetable for this in the way that
is now usual. If his students (his &
or kolo) were quick to master the
contents of a textbook, this implied that the mudarris was effective in his
instruction. It is particularly important to highlight the fact that Gazi Husrev
Bey also prescribed in his waqfnama that the mudarris should:
74 5
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
issue $+ [formal legal judgements] to the people on such issues of *‘a
law as he shall be asked about. And that he should issue $+ on the most
fundamental issues and opinions, taking these from books of $+ relating
to all activities …
The intention here was to indicate the important position of the mudarris,
giving him, in practice, the position of a senior judge in *‘a law.
The textbooks used in the Gazi Husrev Bey madrasa were the customary
authoritative works of the Ottoman imperial education system. These
V
%%X%’s #$
‘
which was used for rhetoric, al-‘¡‘s
#+&$
$* ‘
&
V*
X’s 9 for *‘a,
%
!!
/
V
!
%
&
V
&
VZ
¦X &
VZ
&
VZ
%X
V~
/# > }
Z
/
& !
"
""
nature of textbooks (glosses, excerpts, compilations, commentaries and so
on), is the clearest evidence of what was taught in this principal Bosnian and
Balkan madrasa and what educated people were reading in Bosnia from the
sixteenth to the nineteenth century. Inevitably, with the coming of Austro-
Hungarian imperial rule over Bosnia in 1878, the Gazi Husrev Bey madrasa
curriculum gradually underwent reform and adapted to the demands of the
new social and political circumstances in Bosnia.
As a rule, education in the Gazi Husrev Bey madrasa lasted between
twelve and sixteen years. The most successful students studied for at least
twelve years, and those who were less able would study for sixteen. Whatever
the case, it was the mudarris who determined who graduated and when.
On graduation, he would issue a diploma known as an ijazet (or ijazetnama)
whose holder could then become an
, a )*., a mu‘allim, a mudarris in a
madrasa, a religious teacher, a
$*
and theoretically even a
.
While the Gazi Husrev Bey madrasa has undergone many stages of
modernization, it remains the most famous and important traditional higher
Islamic school in the western Balkans. It bears witness to the fact that Islam
/ & "
not only as a religion, but also as a culture and a civilization.
In addition to the madrasas – of which there are at least twenty in the
Z
%
K
tekkes
'
!
# > *
& X &
\/
&
& Z%
played an important role in the region, not only in terms of their esoteric
interpretations of the Qur’X
'
!
& /
sphere of social and cultural movements among the Muslims of the region.
>
&
!
/
&
contextualization of Islam in this region. It functioned as an important
74 6
ISLAM IN THE BA L K A N S
!
"
!
!
syncretism – ‘Islamizing’ them, so to speak. The entire Balkan region is still
" $
/
!& tekkes \
works are being translated into Bosnian, Albanian, Macedonian, Serbian and
Croatian.18
Islam as a living culture and civilization
in the Balkans today
+
/
'
! $ /
Z
%
/
Turks and the start of Ottoman imperial rule in the fourteenth century.
* ! Z
%
! ! "
contacts of the Balkan peoples with the Arabs of Sicily, Southern Italy and
V+
# ¢
!
! Z
in Arabic: for example, the Arabic .*&, which in the Balkans is called ibrik.
The same situation exists in Serbian and Croatian.
The Dubrovnik archives contain a large collection of Arabic manuscripts
which clearly show what kind of goods were traded between Arab merchants
and those of the Balkans over many centuries. But Arab traders not only
brought with them Arab customs, books, items, ideas and principles. The
! &
! +
/
V+
'
&
"
$
Arab culture throughout the Balkans.
Trading contacts mainly took place through the sea ports, and it was
/
$
"
# & !
fourteenth century onwards the Arabic language, terminology, expressions,
literature and books – in a word, all the important facets of Arab, Turkish
and Islamic culture – began to spread rapidly throughout the Balkans. This
is mainly because, at that time, the Balkans became part of a new cultural
and civilizational context and experienced profound transformations. Many
peoples embraced Islam as their faith and their worldview; and with the
spread of Islam came the spread of Islamic principles and notions, Arabic,
> %
?
$ # >
transformation of people’s spiritual life came profound changes in their
material conditions.
Traded merchandise, military equipment, books, household goods,
clothing, types of food, cosmetics, medicines and so on, all reached the Balkans
not only from Turkey but also from the Arab East, which is to say, from the
Islamic East, and all these goods were known by their Arabic, Turkish and
18 The third volume of Rumi’s Masnavi in Bosnian was published in Sarajevo in 2005.
747
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
Persian names. To this day Muslims in the Balkans use thousands of Arabic,
Turkish and Persian words in Bosnian, Serbian, Croatian and other languages
of the Balkan region – these words relate to science, religion, literature, trade,
housing, clothing, cosmetics, medicine, cookery and so on.
Thousands of Arabic, Turkish and Persian words
and expressions
¢ "
% +
/
'
!
$ Z
%
&
one must begin with Arabic words. Through their contacts with the Arab
East over the centuries, the Balkan peoples adopted thousands of Arabic
words and phrases which have entered and become permanent elements of
their languages. As an illustration, you are invited to look inside a traditional
Muslim house in the Balkans, where the host wants to offer you ikram, that
is, to welcome you as his guest.
The room where guests sit with the host, with its rich decorations, is
known as the divan. Muslims in the Balkans have also turned this Arabic
word (*+ ) into a verb, divaniti, which in Bosnian, Serbian and Croatian
means ‘to enjoy pleasant conversation’, sitting in the divan or some other
attractively furnished place. In an old Bosnian house you will usually be
served kahva and šerbet, sherbet. Muslims in the Balkans also use the Arabic
word kahva (qahwa), meaning coffee, while they use the Arabic word sharba,
in the form šerbet or šerbe, to denote a sweetened, non-alcoholic drink.
" !
¹ 3, which in
Bosnian too means jazwa, the narrow-necked utensil (usually copper)
in which coffee is made. After being served with coffee, you could ask for
duhan: any Bosniac, Serb or Croat will understand what you mean by this
Arabic word for tobacco ( ) and offer you a cigarette. The host might
offer you tobacco from his pocket, which in Bosnian is ¹ (from the Arabic
jayb). It is the same word in Serbian and Croatian – there is no other local
word that is an effective substitute for the word ¹ .
It is very likely that your host will offer you halva, which in Bosnia, and
throughout the Balkans, is a sweetmeat made of wheat dough and oil. The
word halva comes from the Arabic + or + , which also indicates
a kind of sweet made of dough and oil. The host will probably bring you the
halva in a dish known in Bosnia as a sahan, which is an Arabic word (! ).
If you look around the rooms of your Bosniac host, you will notice many
¹. The Muslims in Bosnia also use the word "" for a prayer mat,
and the word has become completely naturalized here.
Taking a stroll around Sarajevo, the capital city of Bosnia and
& +
/
!#
!"&
74 8
ISLAM IN THE BA L K A N S
4.16 Mostar Bridge, Bosnia and Herzegovina (© UNESCO)
#¹
and #¹
are two streets in the centre of Sarajevo
which have taken their names from the bookbinders; and in Bosnia a
bookbinder is often called a
¹ , from the Arabic mujallid. Sarajevo is
full of shops, or , from the Arabic . The city is also full of small
streets which are called sokaci in Bosnian, Croatian and Serbian – derived
from 3&&, a word heard every day in Arabic. The word ¹ is frequently
Z
/
£
/
Z
&
Serbia or Montenegro who did not know that the Arabic word jadda means
road.
In addition, toponyms of Arabic origin are common throughout the
Balkans. For example, travelling west from Sarajevo, you soon come upon
' ß
\
! !
mineral springs. People recognized that the water had healing properties
(¹, in Arabic ‘") and named the place accordingly. Indeed, sources of
mineral or curative waters in Bosnia are often called ¹.
As you travel around Bosnia and Serbia, and indeed in other Balkan
&
!
!
%
kule (sing.
kula). Here, too, one may recognize the Arabic word qal‘a.19 The Arabic waqf
19 Alkalaj, a well-known Jewish surname in Bosnia and Herzegovina, derives from the
Arabic word qal‘a (fortress).
749
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
(vakuf in Bosnian) has also become incorporated into the names of many
towns in Bosnia and Herzegovina – for example, Gornji Vakuf (Upper
Waqf), Donji Vakuf (Lower Waqf), Kulen Vakuf, and so on. Balkan towns
with a Muslim population had a musala (Arabic
!), or place where
people prayed bajram namaz (i.e. the prayers of ‘|
)) together in a large
congregational mosque, or ¹
(Ar. "
‘a). In Bosnian, musala literally
means a place of prostration, the place where namaz or ! is prayed. There
is a street in Sarajevo named Musala, where the Presidency of Bosnia and
Herzegovina is now located.
It would take a very long time to list all the Arabic words that Bosniacs use
every day in the Bosnian language, and which are also found in Serbian and
Croatian. Words such as duhan, ¹ , kahva, kana (henna; Ar. ), kula, sedef
Q! "
£ +# adaf), šifra (cipher; Ar. !$) and tarifa (tariff; Ar. ta‘*$) have
no adequate, let alone accurate, substitute in Bosnian, Serbian or Croatian. (And
speaking of kna or kana, it is of interest to note that on the occasion of traditional
weddings among the Muslim population in the Balkans, the tradition survives
of using henna to colour the hair, hands and feet of the bride. In many places
in the Balkans, this is regarded as an ‘Islamic’ custom.)
To this day Bosniacs, Croats and Serbs continue to use in their
everyday speech Arabic words such as belaj (trouble, accident; Ar. .),
dever (distribution of a deceased’s small-change to the poor; Ar. dawr), ¹
(executioner; Ar. "), hajvan (cattle; Ar. + ), insan (human being, man;
Ar. ), mušterija (customer, purchaser: Ar.
*), inad Q
£ +#
‘ ), fajda Q/&
£ +# $’ida) and so on. While not identical to the
Arabic, the Arabic roots are clear in all these words.20
' Z
%
!
/ "
"
been written on Arabic, Turkish and Persian words in the Bosnian, Serbian
and Croatian languages.21 One of the best known is the dictionary by Prof.
+/
â%
¡Ý&22 who studies the use and number of Arabic, Turkish and
Persian words in Bosnian, Serbian and Croatian. It can be said with full
¡
+
/
#
>
"
%
! !
¡
$
+
/
Z
%
# + â%
¡Ý& +
/
!
/
Z
20 If there is a road accident, for example, one might say: Imali smo belaj (We’ve had an
accident). In Bosnia if someone behaves improperly, they might be told: Ponašaj se kao
Q
"
.
" (Behave like a human being, not like an animal). It is common for
shopkeepers and market traders to say: Danas smo imali mnogo mušterija (We’ve had a lot
of customers today), meaning that they sold large numbers of goods.
21
!"&
/ >
% *
Ý& ‘? !
Ú%!
Ú
¡
arabizama u srpskohrvatskom jeziku’, 3
3
"
6<", XVIII–XIX, 1968–9.
22 +/
â%
¡Ý& Turcizmi u srpskohrvatskom-hrvatskosrpskom jeziku [Turcisms in Serbo-
Croatian/Croato-Serbian], Sarajevo, 1973.
75 0
ISLAM IN THE BA L K A N S
1. Words relating to religious life and the religious customs of Muslims:
+X& 'X!& tespih (rosary; Ar. .*), ¹ (the art of reciting
the Qu’X
"" "
£ +#
"+*), ramazan Q[
!
¦XY& zekat (obligatory alms; Ar. 3), ¹ (the
pilgrimage to Mecca; Ar. ""), šehadet (witnessing; Ar. ), and so
on.
`# ?
! *
! & +! &
&
ß
Q
¡
Y&
!
&
Alija (‘+Y # >
Z
!
+
/
(i.e. Muslim) names and not pre-Islamic names. A glance at Sarajevo’s
"
! !!
!
Muslim men is Muhamed, followed by Alija, Omer, Hasan, Husejn, and
so on. Among women the most common name is Fatima, followed by
ß
& +Þ
&
#
3. Law, administration and the affairs of state: hak (right, just, true; Ar.
&&), kadija (judge; Ar. &4*), haps (prison; Ar. .), Q mutesarif
(regional govenor; Ar. !$), etc.
4. The army and military expressions: asker (soldier; Ar. ‘askar), kula, hendek
(defensive trench; Ar. khandaq), mušir (marshal; Ar. *), etc.
5. Weapons and other war matériel: for example, sablja dimiskija (a
Damascene sword; from Ar. Dimashq).
6. Architecture, buildings and building materials: bina (building; Ar.
. ’), kube (dome, cupola; Ar. qubba).
7. Trade and money: mušterija, dinar, dirhem.
8. Crafts, artisans and the tools of their trades: sat (clock or watch) and
¸" (watchmaker; from Ar. ‘a), ¸ (leatherworker; Ar. "),
¸" (kebab maker, from Ar. ..), .¹" (tailor, from Ar. ‘.’),
makaze (scissors; Ar. &!!), etc.
9. Vessels, household goods and related items: sahan (copper dish or plate;
Ar. ! ), ibrik, maštrafa (drinking glass; Ar. mishraba), hasura, dolap
(shelved wall cupboard; Ar. .), etc.
10. Clothing, shoes, jewellery and make-up: ¹. (black mantle worn by
'
!
£ +# jubba), nanule (wooden clog; Ar. na‘layn),
kna, surma (kohl), etc.
11. Food, drink and spices: tufahija Q
"" % "
£ +# $$ , from $$, apple), halva, pasulj (beans;
Ar. bisilla, peas), šerbe, rakija (plum or other fruit brandy; Ar. ‘araq), kadayf
Q !
!V%
"£ +# &)’if), etc.
12. Names of birds and animals: bulbul (nightingale), hudhud (hoopoe), akreb
(scorpion; Ar. ‘aqrab), ¹$ (giraffe), etc.
+ +/
â%
¡Ý& >
% *
Ý
& Z
& /
!
751
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
+
/
"
and topographical terms, streets, agriculture, forestry and stock-raising,
hunting, medicine and hygiene, astronomy, music and games, civic titles,
social class, occupations and professions, the names of parts of the human
and animal body, colours, scents, metals, minerals and chemical elements,
fabrics, embroidery and thread, types of leather, means of transport, family
relationships, nature and natural phenomena, time and the calendar, abstract
and other nouns, and so on.
People in the Balkans who are well versed in astronomy know that
the words el-ferkad (the two bright stars of Ursa Minor; Ar. al-farqad), ¹ "
(the North Star; Ar. al-jady), el-akreb (Scorpio) are words of Arabic origin used
to name stars or constellations.23 Indeed, in Europe the skies are in large part
read through the medium of the Arabic words used in astronomy.
The distribution of the Arabic alphabet
in the Balkans
After this general reference to the large number of Arabic words and terms in
Bosnian, Serbian and Croatian (observations which hold good in large part
for Macedonian, Bulgarian and certain other Balkan languages as well), it is
interesting to note that for the most part all these terms arrived as a result of
the spread of literacy by means of the Arabic language and alphabet.
"
& Z
of treatises and books in Arabic of which hundreds still survive in good
condition. Indeed, for centuries members of the Bosnian ‘ ’ and
religious people in general, as well as poets, mystics and members of the
administration, only used Arabic, Turkish or Persian when speaking or
writing about Islam. The libraries – in particular, the Gazi Husrev Bey library
in Sarajevo – are full of valuable manuscripts written in these languages,
many of them by Bosniacs. This rich cultural heritage is evidence that Bosnia
Z
%
&
& "
"
of the Islamic East during its mature period.
?#
! â
/
Ý
"
/
!
¡ " %
the Bosniacs who wrote treatises of philosophy, theology, mysticism and
so on in Arabic, Persian and Turkish, or whose poetry was sung in these
languages.24 These works, of which the majority are in Arabic, deal mainly
23 In European languages, these three terms are usually written as pherkad, algedi and
acrab.
24
! â
/
Ý& "¹
#
29
"
" 3_
, Sarajevo, 1973.
752
ISLAM IN THE BA L K A N S
with $*, *, theology, grammar, syntax, semantics, poetry, prose,
history, !++$, and so on.
Thus, the Muslims in Bosnia, and in the Balkans, have long been
familiar with the Arabic alphabet and language, and there are still specialists
"
+
/
'
! "
%
write in Arabic. This is, of course, nothing new; Arabic calligraphy is very
dear to the Bosniacs and hundreds of thousands of Muslim houses in the
Balkans have at least one levha (+Y
/\
white walls.
What is perhaps not so well known is that the Muslims in Bosnia and in
the Balkans also used the Arabic alphabet in writing their own languages. This
dates from the early twentieth century. The Bosnian religious leader Mehmed
ß!
ã
Þ Ý Q=K=Y&
Austro-Hungarian period in Bosnia and Herzegovina, commissioned one of
his friends, a printer by the name of Agof effendi Zeronian, to cast Arabic
letters, and to make special letters for those which exist in Bosnian but not
+
/&
?& ä& & ã& å& <¡
# > " % Z
as arebica, and was used in printing a large number of religious books, such as
primers of the Islamic faith, akaid (Ar. ‘&’idY# '
& ã
Þ Ý
to overcome the crisis that had arisen in Muslim society in the Balkans with
the coming of Austro-Hungarian rule and of the Latin script to which the
+ V
"
!# > & ã
Þ Ý "
to preserve the Arabic script and to have it used for written works in Bosnian.
The Arabic alphabet spread very rapidly in Bosnia and the wider
Balkans thanks above all to the Qur’X&
the Arabic alphabet in the maktabs of the Balkans so as to be able to read and
recite it. Although the translation of the Qur’X
!
¡ /¡
requiring a separate discussion, it is perhaps relevant here to mention
!
/
Z
/
# > &
the only, translation of the Qur’X /
!
/
/
"
/
! *Ý <¡ //
Ý
# '
" / Z
={ Q
+
/ Y# >
’X
Z
% / *! ß!
ã
Þ Ý
*
! ?
ß
&
" /
¡ =
text. That same year, but in Mostar, a translation of the Qur’X / + [
Karabeg was published without the Arabic text. Subsequently, in 1975, yet
another translation into Bosnian was published (by the Oriental Institute),
this time by Besim Korkut. Another two translations into Bosnian have since
appeared, one by Mustafa Mlivo in 1995 and one by the present author in
753
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
the same year.25 The most recent translation of the Qur’X Z
/
% Ý
"
/
¡ `#
The influence of Arabic and Islamic literature
From the very beginning of the close cultural encounter, Arabic had its
own ardent protagonists in Bosnia and the wider Balkans, and for centuries
Bosniacs, Croats and Serbs have been mastering the language and compiling
+
/
!!
# ' !
recent times and to brief, dictionary-style references, it can be seen that
many scholars included among their works Arabic grammars of great merit.
Among these, special mention should be made of the following professors:
> % * Ý& +¡
Ý& +¡
Z Ý& â
Ý %Ý& *!
ßÝ&
*
! ?
ÞÝ& Z! % & [
Zß Ý
!
%Ý Ý# >
! ?# > % * Ý
! Z
+
/
numerous contributions to the study of Arabic, and in particular because of
his comprehensive textbook of Arabic grammar and his monumental Arabic-
Bosnian dictionary.26
Z
%
+
/
'
!
cultural universe, Arabic and Islamic poetry has occupied an important place
in the world poetry studied within the region. As far as pre-Islamic Arabic
literature is concerned, the Seven Mu‘&27 are particularly popular in
Bosnia, and extracts have often been published.28 The epic poem on ‘Antara
/
X
% Z
&
! /
subject of comment within the context of broader literary treatises. Arabic
poetry from the Umayyad and ‘+//X "
/
Bosnian and Serbian.
+
'
! " +
/& $
‘b ibn Zuhayr’s
/
. has been particularly marked; it is often recited in Arabic in
Bosnia and has frequently been translated into Bosnian in part or in whole.
¡
¡%Ý
'
!
&!*&
[
!Ý&
who has also written a long treatise on the &!*
as a genre.29 The Muslims
in Bosnia are also very familiar with the &!*
~
X / >X/& '/
V
Mu‘tazz and many other Arab poets. These &!*
are often recited, usually
25 > Z! %
’s translation of the Qur’X
+
/
text, as does the present writer’s 1995 translation.
26 >
"
/
¡ =
Arapsko-srpskohrvatski
" ¸ [Arabic-Serbocroatian Dictionary].
27 The oldest complete collection of pre-Islamic Arabic poems of the type known as &!*,
usually with a rigid tripartite structure.
28 > !
& /
% Ý&
"
/
¡ `#
29
[
!Ý& .3"
"¹ , Sarajevo, 1999.
75 4
ISLAM IN THE BA L K A N S
in part only, during the two bajrams (‘|
) and ‘|
%4) and on other
formal occasions.
'
$ +
/ &!* and that there
emerged in the Balkans a home-grown form of &!* and composed
in Bosnian, Albanian and some other languages. The topics of the local
&!*
& ?" * @
!!
&
" &
meaning of life and death and the transience of this world. The &!* and
of many sheikhs are well known in Bosnia, for example those of
% # + " !& ß!
<
Ý
author of these genres in Bosnia and Herzegovina. The form of the Bosnian
and Albanian &!* and is the Arabic couplet, or bayt; thus the
$ +
/ " /
# +
& +
/
" $ Z
" ! \
& .‘*. It
should be noted here that in Bosnia, as in the wider Balkans, Arabic poetry
of an edifying nature (adab) is popular. Thus, for centuries, the famous work
/
V*
& %.
+* , was studied in the elite Gazi Husrev
Bey madrasa in Sarajevo.
*
& *! V/
"
Ý <¡ / Þ
% !"
a major two-volume work of verses, sayings and proverbs entitled ¸
blago [Treasures of the Orient].30 This includes hundreds of edifying Arabic
verses in the original. It can be concluded that Ljubušak wrote his work with
the assistance of Arabic books such as .
, Kutub ash-shi‘r and
other similar volumes.
Many modern Arab poets have been translated into Bosnian, Croatian
and Serbian, among them ‘+/
V¢
X/
VZ
X& X%
V*
X’ika,
\ §
>
\
V~
%!# +
+
/ "&
several Bosnian Arabists have translated Abu-l-‘+X’ al-Ma‘
# > &
¡!
}
Ý
8
<$ into Bosnian, and
Z Ú
"
>3
3 .
is another classic form of Arabic and Islamic literature that
!
% $
Z
Z
%
#
Bosnian and Balkan literature includes hundreds or even thousands of
of Arabic origin, or that have been acquired by means of multiple
metamorphoses from the literary heights of the Arabic language. The
following are particularly well known: 9
.* pejgamberu
[The of Abraham the Prophet], Hikaya o Ismail pejgamberu [The
'!X‘ ?"²
Hikaya o Ejjub pejgamberu [The + /
(Job) the Prophet]. There is also a
of Smrt hazreti Fatime [The Death of
X!
²# + have been composed by Bosniacs based
on their knowledge of Arabic and Islamic works of history, literature and
30 *! V/
"
Ý <¡
/
Þ
%& ¸
.<, I and II, Sarajevo, 1988.
755
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
so on. Of course, there are also many other acquired via Arabic
literary prose works and dealing with the themes of good and evil, death,
the transience of this world and so on. These have penetrated deeply into
Bosnian culture and literature.
are particularly favoured in traditional Muslim circles, and
Z
! &
! ! +¡
'
% Ý& [Þ
Ý
ß
'/Þ! Ý&
!
&
form in their numerous
books. It should be pointed out here that the difference between philosophical
and religious is perfectly well understood in the Balkans. Men of
letters in the Balkans generally make use of the philosophical , while
the ‘ ’ use religious
\ / '
V}
X
V
!
%
5 .*
<6* .
/ Z
$
of story-telling, that is, the recounting of . For centuries, there have
been oral story-tellers in the Balkans whose role is identical with that of
the &!!!
or in Arabic and Islamic culture. Indeed, the activities
of the Balkan story-tellers emerged and developed in large part under the
$
& /
!
!
similar stories. The story-tellers are often illiterate but know thousands of
#
!"& + *æ Ý&
* ! !
ß
%
(which now belongs partly to Serbia and partly to Montenegro), knew tens of
thousands of verses by heart, but he was illiterate. His book ¼ .
<
Mehe ±> ¢ !
Ý *²
/ " / #
It is believed in academic circles that the Arabic
became part
of Serbian, Bosnian and Croatian literature through the medium of the
Thousand and One Nights, and of *
+
by Ibn al-Muqaffa‘. *
wa Dimna was translated into Bosnian by Besim Korkut more than forty years
ago and is a favourite text for reading in schools. As for the Thousand and One
Nights, educated people in the Balkans were already reading this many years
ago, and there are now several translations of the work both in Serbian and
Z
# >
% Ý&
"
Arabic language and literature at the Faculty of Philosophy (Humanities).31
The Thousand and One Nights
$
Z
%
#
!"& ß
& /
"
European Herder Prize for his novel Šahrijarov prsten [Shahrayar’s Ring], uses
motifs from the Thousand and One Nights, but in the shape of the skilful and
intelligent introduction of a civilized and cultured dialogue between West
and East. Karahasan followed this up with his novel ¸
+ [Oriental
X²
'/
V*
\
‘.
31 Published in Sarajevo in 1999 by NIPP Ljiljan.
756
ISLAM IN THE BA L K A N S
Another favourite of writers and philosophers in the Balkans is Ibn
~
!
5+&
[The Ring of the Dove]. This was translated
/ > % * Ý# > +
/
%
Z
%
&
/
!
¡¡
& +
/
> %
¡¡
%
additional local traits. Many stories of an educational and humorous nature
/
&
!
+¡
'
% Ý
published a collection of these stories.
Through Arabic and Islamic poetry, the , the &!* and the ,
dozens of Arabic proverbs have entered Bosnian and Serbian in a literal
translation. For example, the proverb ‘time is money’ is a direct translation
of the Arabic
+&*
. +&*# '
/
/% $
+
/& >
%
?
" /
on literature in Bosnia and in the Balkans as a whole.
H I S T O RY AND PHI LO SOPH Y
Arabic works of history and philosophy are well known in the Balkans, but
none can compare with the popularity of the Muqaddima '/
#
>
% *
Ý’s recent translation of the work into Bosnian is currently
"&
Z
Ú
"
/&
ÞÝ % Z
¡ # *
" '/
’s methodology in interpreting the history of
# >
&
'/
& ! !
¡
/
to study the German philosopher Oswald Spengler and has published
numerous studies on the subject in Bosnian.
& '/ X!’s * has recently been translated by Mustafa
?¡
Ú
"
/
¡ & X!
/ *
\ ’s .
al-‘ibra Q
X@V
V
V+ /Y
published in Belgrade several years ago.
Mention should also be made of the classical authors of philosophy
! V
Z
%
K
V}
X& '/ [ & '/ X
X/# '
/&
Z
Ú
"
V}
X’s 5$
$$ and Ibn Rushd’s 5$
$, both
"
/
! # Z
Ú
X/’s .
$
'/ X’s .
.*
+. Many other
philosophical works written in Arabic have been translated.
+
/
%& /
~
VZ
&
& ZX!
and Ibn ‘+
/&
/
"
Z
#
!"& [Þ
Ý
'/ ‘+
/’s !!
and
/ "
/#
"
757
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
regarded in educated Muslim circles in the Balkans and the works of Ibn
VX¦
!
"
" #
C O N T E M P O R A RY A R A BIC AND I S L A M IC L I T E R AT U R E
> " !
\/ +X
""
Z
& "
/
the two world wars. Many of his poems were published, together with his
+
/
'
! &
century. Much has been done in modern times to translate contemporary
+
/
Z
%
# > & XX ~
""
Z
&
and his autobiography % has been translated into Bosnian by Nijaz
Ý Dani (meaning ‘The Days’, as the Arabic original).
The second edition of this translation appeared in 2000, indicating the book’s
""
Z
Z
%
# !
&
/ *
@³
was much translated into Serbian as soon as he was awarded the Nobel Prize
<
=# * !
/ !
/X !
/%
/
" /
/#
% Ý
!
/X’s works in Sarajevo. The most popular of
his works in the Balkans is .*# >
! "
+
/
&
% Ý&
Q +
/Y
Arabic literature in the diaspora (mahjar).
Recently, many Bosniacs have written valuable doctoral dissertations
+
/
# +! & +! !
¡ Ý
dissertation, entitled $
&
+
‘!
6.
‘.*
‘!,
=& [
!Ý
&
\
#+ *
+
‘!
6.
‘.*
*, in the same city the
following year.
& Z
"
$ / +
/
'
!
poetry that with many of them one can recognize at every step the distant
genes of Arabic poetry in particular, and Islamic poetry in general. Thus,
!"&
ß!
¡
Ý !
/%
of poetry, but his central theme is water. Why water? Because water is both
the inner and the external world. Water is both visible and invisible. It is a
!/& +X& +!
# > Z
%
!! / +
/
'
!
$ &
"
immeasurably enriching.
758
Chapter 4. 5
I SLAM IN THE FAR E AST
Hee -Soo L ee
Ancient relations between the Muslim world
and East Asia
Civilizations always feed on the work of previous civilizations, appropriating
"
# +
a general rule in contact between cultures, material objects are taken over by
the guest culture earlier than non-material characteristics. Tools, architecture
and clothing, for example, are adopted by the recipient culture before religious
ideas and social organizations. Under the stress of the assimilatory factors,
Muslims in East Asia were responsive mainly to the host culture, but were
insistent on preserving the essential Islamic value system.
Cultural contacts between the Islamic world and the East Asian countries
(China proper, Korea and Japan) are believed to have been initiated as early
AH/middle of the seventh century AD and have continued
!
$
!#
surprisingly, throughout the ages the Muslim community in East Asia has
been characterized by an attempt to retain its identity as a religious minority
while adopting many of the outward forms of the surrounding local culture
and ways of life. Only when the tension between two divergent factors has
become too great has the community broken out into rebellion, particularly
against the Chinese regime of the Ch’ing dynasty (1644–1912).
S I N O -M U S L I M R E L AT I O N S
> "
'
!
+
/
!
the ancient China–Arabia commercial relations through sea routes from
759
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
the seventh century AD. Commercial trade between East Asia and Arabia
"/
/ " " %"# < /
advent of Islam, China and Arabia were trading by sea following established
itineraries and by such overland routes as the Silk Road. According to Arabic
sources like the .
.*
+$ by the Arab historian al-Mas‘ &
"
"
on the Euphrates and to other ports in the Persian Gulf. One old Islamic
record states that Arab-Chinese commercial relations date back to the year
14/636. When the Arab general ‘/
/ }
X \
Z
&
the following report to the caliph ‘!
! [
!
¦X
/‘X
AD 636:
>
% +X& \
Z
!
¡
% ! !
!
& Z
& *& '
#
% +X#
their gold, silver, women and children.
’
%, I will write to you with
more details later.1
Another important Arabic source concerning these times is the #"
dhahab (also by al-Mas‘ Y
/
traders sailed loaded with commercial goods to eastern Arabia, Basra and
several Omani ports.2 +
+
/
& '/
V
/&
!
the commercial activities of the Chinese markets of Oman: ‘In Daba, one of
the two great ports of Arabia, there is a crowded trade market. Merchants
from Sind, India and China, and Eastern and Western peoples constantly
gathered there.’3 Ships from these areas also sailed directly to China. We
/ & &
" AD, few
Chinese from Cambodia, Annam or Tongking had reached Arabia, while
merchants from those parts came frequently to Indo-China.4
It seems evident that during ancient and medieval times, the sea trade
between Egypt and the Arabs on the one side, and India and East Asia on
the other, remained almost exclusively in the hands of the enterprising
Arabs and Persians of the South Arabian coast. In the very early days, they
established stations at all the principal ports-of-call along the coast to the
south of the Indus and thence ultimately to Canton, the most important
= +/ ~
V
& %.
))+, ed. Vladimir Guirgass, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1888,
p. 123.
` +/
VV~
V*
‘ & #"
.
+
‘
"+, trans. C. Barbier de
Meynard and P. de Courtielle, Paris, 1863.
+@!
/# +/
‘\/
V
‘\/& 5*
'‘&.*, ed. M. Th. Houstma, Leiden, E. J. Brill,
1883, pp. 313–15.
4 F. Hirth and W. W. Rockhill (trans.), Chau Ju-Kua: His Work on the Chinese and Arab Trade in
the 12th and 13th Centuries entitled Chu-fan-chi, St Petersburg, Imperial Academy of Sciences,
1911, p. 6.
760
ISLAM IN THE FA R E A S T
southern Chinese port. Thus, the origins of China’s import and export
trade with foreign countries can be attributed to the efforts of the Muslims.
Merchants, missionaries, travellers from various countries by sea and by
land, came pouring in, and of the foreign countries possessing precious
goods none could surpass the Muslim lands.
>
!
"& /
& " '
!
introduced into China. Although such a well-known Chinese historian as
Liu Chih Chin Chi-t’ung offers AD 628 as the date of the Muslims’
into China on the basis of legends persisting up to the present time, most
historians point to the year 651 as marking the advent of Islam in China. This
'
QAD 651), the king of Tashi (Arabia) Amir al-
* !
! /
/ #
announced that the House of Tashi had already reigned for thirty-four years
and had had three kings.5
¢
!
/ !"& !
legends of Chinese Muslims have it that Muslims came to China before 651.
Among the many traditional narratives the best-known legend, and the one
that has the widest currency so far as Chinese Muslims are concerned, is the
coming to China of Sa‘ / +/ ¢
\\X& !
?"
*
@
!!
# + &
‘d arrived in China in around
632 accompanied by the Chinese ambassador, who had been dispatched
+
/
&
!"
#
/
emissary from Islam to reach China and to be buried in Canton. Against
this, however, more formal historical records indicate that in fact Sa‘d did
not go to China; nor is there any record of his having been known by other
!# >
&
"
the legends.6
There is no reliable evidence that lends credence to the above legends.
On the other hand, the mere absence of evidence should not be adduced
as absolute proof to the contrary. It is of course possible that there was
/
*
@
!!
’s lifetime. A
!
!
/
*
@
!!
‘Seek for knowledge
even unto China.’ This would appear to indicate that it is within the bounds
5 Chiu Tang Shu (CTS: Old Tang Annal), Tashi Chuan (ch. on Arabia), year 651.
6 Sa‘ / +/ ¢
\\X
" !/
'
!
!"
*
@
!!
/
#
+%\& = %! ! *
& c. AD 678 and was
buried at the Prophet’s Mosque in Medina. See K. V. Zetterstéen, ‘Sa‘ / +/ ¢
\\X’,
Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–, X, pp. 18–20.
761
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
of possibility that the name of the country was known to the Prophet,
commercial relations between Arabia and China having been established
many years previously.7
>
! $
"
'
!
Asia – commercial relations via the maritime routes, and political and
"!
%
# <
"
X
Persian Gulf, the Muslim merchants set sail for China via Muscat (in Oman),
following the monsoon. Crossing the open sea of the Indian Ocean, they
reached South India. Starting again and striking the south coast of Ceylon,
the vessels proceeded to the gulf of Siam through the Malacca strait. Only
after a long journey of three months did the hardy Muslim navigators arrive
at the famous port of Canton in southern China. From the Muslim navigation
manuals that have come down to us, it is clear that these navigators were
quite at home in the eastern seas of China.8
From the T’ang (618–907) to the Sung period (960–1127), Arab and Persian
merchants came to China in increasing numbers. Bazaars established in
the ‘+//X
"
Z
"
"
as silk fabric, porcelain, tea and natural silk. Similarly, in the western and
eastern markets of the Chinese capital Ch’
V
&
foreign peoples mostly from the Muslim world. There were foreign shops
which dealt in precious stones, ivory, rhinoceros horn, spices, glass, pearls
and other products from Arabia and Persia.9
It was the silk routes which were the main channel for political and
diplomatic relations between China and the Muslim world. According to
Chinese historical sources, during the 147 years between 651 and 798, the
Arab states called ‘Tashi’ sent emissaries on more than 37 occasions.
Elsewhere, however, two important events contributed greatly to
the early political and cultural relations between the two worlds. One was
the battle of Talas river in 751 and the other was the An Lu-shan rebellion of
{{K{# + !&
'
!
to China, the armies of China and the ‘+//X ! /
%
>
!
%
# + +
/
the Chinese, the Chinese general Kao Hsien-chi, of Korean origin, suffered
a crushing defeat. Only a few thousand soldiers survived. This battle, the
only unfortunate incident between China and Arabia in their joint histories,
"
#
*
!
7 Thomas W. Arnold, The Preaching of Islam: A History of the Propagation of the Muslim Faith,
Lahore, Sh. Muhammad Ashraf, 1961, p. 297.
8 Marshall Broomhall, Islam in China: A Neglected Problem, London, Morgan & Scott, 1910,
pp. 7–8.
9 Chiu Tang Shu, Vol. 198, ch. on Hsi-yu; Ma Qi-ching, ‘A Brief Account of the Early Spread
of Islam in China’, Journal of the Chinese Academy of Social Science, Beijing, 1983, IV, p. 99.
762
ISLAM IN THE FA R E A S T
Arabs, most of the Central Asian lands – which had been a stronghold of
Buddhism from its earliest times – became rapidly Islamized and Chinese
power was not to reappear in the region for another six centuries. Similarly,
with the Muslim victory, the advance of Islam was accelerated among Central
+
>
%
/ ! ! "
$
‘+//X # > +
/
! ¡ / !"
&
been doing business in the capital of China. Thus, according to the census
of 760, there were more than 4,000 Arab families in Ch’ang-an at that time.10
Even though the battle of Talas river had a negative effect on the
promotion of political relations between China and Arabia, it should be
noted that friendly relations still existed between the two countries when the
+
/
{`# ' %
+
/
envoys came to the Chinese court at least eight times between 752 and 756.
> ! /
! !
"
relations with the Arabs when it faced a serious challenge in the shape of the
dangerous rebellion of An Lu-shan, a Chinese general.
Unhappy with the Chinese emperor, An Lu-shan rose in rebellion in
756. When he succeeded in seizing the Chinese capitals of Ch’ang-an and
Lo-yang, he promptly proclaimed himself emperor of a new dynasty called
#
& >’ang emperor
""
+
/ "# Q'
& {=& +
/
/ #Y > ‘+//X
caliphate immediately responded to the appeal and sent a contingent
consisting probably of some 4,000 Persians and Iraqis. With the assistance
of the Arab troops, the Chinese emperor was able to recover his country and
restore some sort of order. Chinese history clearly indicates that in 757 Arab
troops, with the cooperation of the Uighur armies, assisted the Chinese in
recapturing the two capitals from the rebels.11
With the end of the rebellion, many Arab soldiers were allowed to settle
in Ch’ang-an and Lo-yang as a reward for their services and bravery. Only
a small number returned to their homes further west. The ones who stayed
married Chinese women and thus became the nucleus of the naturalized
Chinese Muslims of today. The settlement of this large body of Arabs in
!
/
"/
/
!
concerning the advent of Islam in China, and it represents the second large
$
*
!
% [
# >
settlers, Islam was spread further to the western part of the country.
10 *
'/X!& Muslims in China, Kuala Lumpur, n.d., p. 21.
11 Charles Hucker, The Chinese Imperial Past, Berkeley, University of California Press, 1975,
p. 144.
76 3
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
The politico-economic relations between China and the Muslim world
accelerated during the period of the Sung dynasty (960–1127) during which
! +
/ /
!
V !# '
Sung emperor, T’ai-tsu (r. 960–76), dispatched a goodwill mission to establish
contact with various Muslim countries. This mission, composed of more than
=
&
! !"
!
# > !
important message was the one delivered to the ‘+//X
"
V* ‘ë
(r. 946–74) concerning the reopening of Sino-Arab sea trade. In response, an
‘+//X /
& /
/
+
/
" &
arrived at the Chinese court in 968. Between the years 971 to 976, four more
‘+//X !/
!"
formerly discontinued Sino-Arab relations being resumed.12
The Sung government turned international trade into a monopoly. But
in fact the import, export and shipping enterprises were owned and operated
by Chinese and Muslim merchants. When the Sung dynasty took measures
"
/
" & $
of foreign traders to China increased. More came during the Sung period
than in the T’ang period and they were concentrated mainly in Canton and
Zaitun (Ch’un-chou) ports. Most of the traders were Muslims.
Although overland trade with East Asia during this period was
predominantly in the hands of the Persians and Central Asian Turks,
the Arabs played a leading role in maritime commerce. If we examine the
commercial and maritime standing of the Arabs in the Persian Gulf, we
!
! +
/
!"
" /
in trade and in navigation. With their superb navigational skills, they sailed
mainly from their countries of origin to Africa, India, Burma, Champa and
places in South-East Asia where they collected commodities that were much
sought after by the Chinese. Although these traders sometimes sailed to
"
&
& "
two south-eastern international ports of Canton and Zaitun, then the busiest
trade centres in the world.
During the Sung period, Zaitun’s position became yet more important.
Foreign merchants and goods ‘congregated here like swarming bees’, and
all who left and came to China used Zaitun for embarking and landing.
The Chinese scholar Chao Ju-kua’s Chu-Fan-Chi records that the ships from
Arabia could carry several thousand persons and were provided with
wine and eating places.13 On visiting Zaitun, the great fourteenth-century
*
'/ Z
/
12
& ‘Chinese Muslim Mobility in Sung-Ciao-Chin Period’, Journal of the Institute
of Muslim Minority Affairs, Jeddah, 1964, VI, p. 155.
13 Qi-ching, ‘A Brief Account’, p. 99; Hirth, Chau Ju-Kua, pp. 17–18.
76 4
ISLAM IN THE FA R E A S T
the world’s greatest port, with over a hundred big ships in its harbour, smaller
crafts being simply countless. Chinese porcelain is produced only in Zaitun
and Canton and is sold in India and other places, even as far as our country
Morocco.14
The prosperous economic exchanges between China and Arabia at that time,
and the common bond of trade between the two countries, caused large
numbers of Arab and Persian Muslim traders to emigrate to China.
The Sung dynasty was anxious to promote the import and export
*
!# +
"
Superintendency of Merchant Shipping to look after this promising trade.
In 999 Inspectorates for Maritime Trade were established at Hang-chou and
Ming-chou ports. The superintendents of merchant shipping were appointed
especially to manage such shipping affairs as collecting custom duties on
foreign and domestic goods, offering warehouses for storage and purchasing
"
/
#15
Many rich Arab merchants appeared in China at this time. At the end
of the tenth century, an Arab sea captain, P’u Hsi-mi, arrived in Canton
and presented many gifts to the Sung court including 50 ivory tusks and
1,800 bottles of frankincense. In the latter half of the eleventh century, an
+
/ !
+/
X&
decades, accumulated a huge fortune and offered his own money to assist
in the rebuilding of Canton city. Towards the end of the Sung period, a well-
known Arab descendant by the name of P’u Shou-keng looked after Arab
merchants’ affairs in China in his capacity as the superintendent of maritime
trade. It was with the economic power of the Arab traders that new projects
were completed. Thus, at the beginning of the thirteenth century, Zaitun city
expanded and the use of granite became commonplace.16
MU S L I M R E L AT I O N S W I T H J A PA N AND KOR E A
'
/ ! *
!
with the Korean peninsula and Japan, though it is believed that Islamic
>
%
$
+
since ancient times. Documented references are few and far between, but
/
! !! /
and the Arab world. Though sources from the medieval Eastern world record
14 '/ Z
& 8
.
2)))& %& ?& =& "# #
15 Hirth, Chau Ju-Kua, p. 20.
16 Chang, ‘Chinese Muslim Mobility’, p. 162; Qi-ching, ‘A Brief Account’, p. 100.
76 5
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
Arab Muslims travelling to and from the Korean peninsula in the early part
& *
!
""
!" !
%
with the peninsula in the latter part of the Shilla period (57 BC–AD 935). One
piece of evidence is the glass cups excavated from the ancient tombs of the
Korean kingdom of Shilla. Most of these are either from Arabia or Persia.
+
!
!/
at the beginning of the sixth centuries, it can be safely assumed that about
that time Arabian or Persian merchandise had already found its way into
Korea and Japan.
The chronicles of Korea and Japan contain detailed accounts of the
musical instruments and trading products representing Muslim culture. The
introduction of Arabic and Persian culture and its products into Korea and
Japan before Islam was largely a result of indirect contact between those
countries and East Asians through China. But direct contact between Arabs
and Central Asians on the Korean peninsula and in Japan also occurred
from time to time. Moreover, during recent archaeological digs carried out
in Korea, several clay busts have been unearthed whose shape resembles
Central Asian Muslims with their beards and moustaches. These resemble
those that were found in the old royal tombs of Korea in the middle of the
seventh century. But direct evidence of the Muslims’ advance into and contact
with the Korean peninsula was not found until the early eleventh century.17
In order to understand the development of Islam in East Asia, it is also
important to consider indirect contacts between the two different worlds in
China; Japan and Korea had very close relations with T’ang China at that
time and there existed between them a wide range of political, economic and
cultural relations. Moreover, it was only a few days’ voyage from the western
part of Korea and Japan to the southern and eastern parts of China where
large Muslim communities were to be found. It is very likely that Japanese
and Korean peoples came into contact with Muslims through a number of
channels:
1. Business contacts in Chinese ports between Muslim merchants who
dominated the southern sea trade (Arabia–India–Malaya–China) and
Korean counterparts who controlled the eastern regional trade (China–
Korea–Japan).
2. Political contacts in Ch’ang-an, the capital of T’ang China, between
Muslim residents and Japanese-Korean diplomats or trade missions
who regularly visited the Chinese court as part of tribute diplomacy or
#
17 Hee-Soo Lee, The Advent of Islam in Korea: A Historical Survey, Istanbul, The Research
Centre for Islamic History, Art and Culture (IRCICA), 1997, pp. 54–6.
766
ISLAM IN THE FA R E A S T
3. Cultural contacts in China between Muslims and Japanese-Korean
students who were sent to study Chinese culture on government
scholarships.
4. Religious contacts between Muslims and Japanese-Korean Buddhist
monks who frequently went to China and the western region (modern
Turkistan). Some of their travel accounts tell us about contacts with
Muslims and their religion.
Muslim merchants may have extended their own trade routes to the Korean
peninsula or Japan. While trade was the primary reason for contact, it also
seems that many elements of Islamic culture were introduced to Japan and
the Korean peninsula. That this development took place is well supported
by accounts about Korea (referred to as ‘Shilla’) found in twenty Islamic
books of geography, history and travel written by seventeen Muslim scholars
! '/
X / ! V
AD to ‘+/ V
V
¦
of the early sixteenth century. Concerning Japan, however, there are as yet
no reliable historical sources.
>
& / !
but also mentioning the settlement of Muslims on the Korean peninsula, is
'/
X /’s #
+
of AD 846. The book contains two
passages about the Muslim advance to Korea and their settlement there, one
of which is as follows:
Beyond China, across Qansu, there is a country with many mountains and
abounding in gold called Shilla. Muslims who happened to go there were
fascinated by the good environment and tended to settle there for good and
did not think of leaving the place. There is no way of knowing what lies beyond
there.18
In addition, there are more detailed and interesting accounts of Muslims
living in Shilla in the writings of such scholars as Ibn Rustah, al-Mas‘
V' #19 The early accounts tell us that Muslims began to venture to
and settle down on the Korean peninsula from the ninth century AD or earlier.
Among the works written by early Muslims concerning the Korean
peninsula and Japan, there are many passages whose credibility and
authenticity are doubtful because of the fragmentary and indiscriminate
quotation of earlier works. Nevertheless, some features of the geography
18 +/ VVX! / X /& .
+ , ed. M. J. de Goeje, Leiden,
1889, p. 180.
19 +/ ‘+/
X
V' &
3
&
6&
$&, ed. R. Dozy and M. J. de Goeje,
Leiden, E.J. Brill, 1970.
767
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
and living conditions on the Korean peninsula do emerge, and there are
trustworthy accounts of the appearance of Muslims on the Korean peninsula
150 years prior to the earliest Sino-Korean historical records. This information
provides a new insight and perspective on this period.20
Korean sources also provide very clear indications of Muslim contacts
with the Korean court. The Koryosa ±
Dynasty] make several references to Muslim advances into Korea and to
their commercial activities: ‘In September of 1024, the 15th year of King
Hyun-chong’ &
V[X
"" !
Tashi [i.e. Arabia] came and presented their native products to the king.’21
The following year, another group of Muslims from Arab countries
/ ~
[
"
"
/
contacts. The king ordered that all possible facilities be provided to make
them comfortable in selected guest houses. But there is no clear evidence
that they resided permanently in Korea or initiated the dissemination of
Islam. Of course, they may well have followed their own religious rites, such
as praying and fasting, and have pursued their own customary practices
during their stay.
The early spread and cultural influence of Islam
The birth of Chinese Islam was a product of Sino-Arabian friendship. As
the political and economic relations increased between Arabia and China,
large numbers of Arab and Persian Muslim traders emigrated to China. In
"
& /
>
!! !
" $
'
! &
! ! / +
/
introduction of paper-making by Chinese prisoners of war. A certain clerical
& >
&
!"
V
&
travel account entitled Ching Hsing Chi in which he very accurately recorded
the principles, teachings and fundamental beliefs of Islam. In fact, his book
can be seen as the earliest work on Islam in China.22
The Muslims spread Islam through marriage and by providing examples
of the beauty of the faith, whose basic teachings did not differ much from
Chinese customs. Islam was accepted readily without war and bloodshed
and this resulted in its being introduced to China earlier than to many other
countries with the exception of Arabia.
20 Lee, The Advent of Islam, pp. 40–53.
21 Koryo-Sa (KS: Koryo History), Se-Ga, the 9th year of King Hyun-jong (1024).
22 V’
& ‘Detailed Research on the Early Islamic Spread in China’, ITC, n.d.,
pp. 127–8.
768
ISLAM IN THE FA R E A S T
The Muslims built beautiful mosques with Chinese-style architecture.
>
!\ /
AD were the Kwang-Tai-Se Mosque of Canton and the Chi-Lin-Se Mosque of
Zaitun. Besides serving as a place from which the faithful were called to
prayer, the minaret of the Kwang-Tai-Se Mosque also had a weather vane
on its roof which indicated the direction of the wind. The mosque’s original
!
VV
" / !\ /
built outside Medina. These old monuments are without doubt testimony to
the early entry of Islam into China.23
! +
/
! / ! * !
V
&
"
number of Muslims. In the Fan-Fang, men of virtue called qadi (judge) and
shaikh were chosen and appointed by the Chinese government to administer
the colonies in accordance with Islamic law and customs. Through marriage
to Chinese women, they gradually settled there. According to the Arab
+/
& ! AD there were more than
150,000 Muslims on the south-east coast of China. The information contained
in the Chinese records shows that foreign sojourners enjoyed freedom in
their commercial and religious life and also something that resembled
their own integral state within another country. The Fan-Fang and the laws
governing affairs there later developed into the ‘right of extra-territoriality’
of foreigners in modern China.24
Most Arab Muslims living in China returned home during the winter
season, but not a few Arabs and Persians became assimilated, thus creating
" * !# + !/
&
excellent living conditions such as seasonable weather and fertile agriculture,
"
/
+
/
Muslims to settle permanently in China. Some even became high-ranking
#
It can safely be said that the amalgamation of Chinese and Islamic
culture had enabled the Chinese Muslims to emerge as a distinct community,
one that was intensely aware of the divine laws and human sentiments of
life. China produced a large number of prominent Muslim personalities who
observed Chinese customs and whose loyalty to China was no less profound
than that of other Chinese.
However, from time to time Muslims faced severe hardships. The most
serious incident was the Huang Ch’ao rebellion in AD 879 in which hundreds
of thousands of Muslims were massacred. To escape from another similar
massacre during this period, many Arab and Persian Muslims moved to
23 The Chinese Islamic Association, Moslems in China, Beijing, 1953.
24 Hirth, Chau Ju-Kua, p. 14; Qi-ching, ‘A Brief Account’, p. 100.
769
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
the Indo-China peninsula or the Malay ports, while other Muslims perhaps
made their way to the Korean peninsula and Japan with its well-known and
convenient sea routes only a few days’ travel away from other ports. After
those two major massacres, the Muslims were to experience no similar ill-
fortune until the dawn of the Ch’ing dynasty, although in this latter period
Muslim assimilation was accelerated in order to protect them from further
disaster.
Islam was again revitalized in East Asia with the advent of the empire
of the Mongols, who reopened the cultural route along the Silk Road.
Islam during the medieval period
The emergence of the Mongol empire in the early thirteenth century AD
can be regarded as one of the most remarkable events in the history of the
spread of Islam to East Asia. The Mongol conquest of the whole of Asia
resulted in a vast immigration of Muslims, particularly Turks, into China
and other East Asian countries. Muslims were suddenly appointed to high-
ranking positions in the central government of the Mongols and played
$
! # > !
*
!
"
!
£
&
efforts to ensure their absolute rule, the Mongol leaders obtained the service
*
!# ¢ *
/
Q=`=K=Y
on Chinese territory, a large number of Muslims were invited to make a
/
#
In 1224 a certain ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
""
'!"
Finance and allowed to farm the taxes imposed upon China. Mongke Khan
""
/ *
@!
V
¡
+
# *
@! ’s son Mas‘
Bey was given jurisdiction over Khwarazm and much of western Central
+
# > $ !
V% * !
+@!
&
V
+/ Z
% ?’u Shou-keng are described in
detail in the Chinese chronicles. In 1259 ‘!
!V
V& !!
%
+¡
Z
%XX&
/
/
Khan with the management of the Imperial Finance. Afterwards, he became
" & /
!\
# >
the Central Asian Muslims as convenient buffers between the Mongol ruling
elite and their Chinese subjects.25
25 William E. Henthorn, Korea: The Mongol Invasions, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1963, p. 25; Morris
Rossabi, Khubilai Khan: His Life and Times, Berkeley, University of California Press, 1988,
pp. 277–8.
7 70
ISLAM IN THE FA R E A S T
4.17 The Niujie Mosque, Beijing (© Aramco World Magazine)
Like the Muslims in China during the T’ang-Sung period, the Muslims
in the Mongol empire often lived in self-contained, virtually self-governing
communities separated from the Chinese sections of towns and cities. They
enjoyed a privileged position as a second group of Se-mu-jen, which isolated
them from the Chinese and other ethnic groups.
" & *
!
&
/
=`# +
!&
many Muslims from Central Asia settled permanently in Korea because of
the good treatment they received and the sound economic advantages. They
%
" "
& /
"
traders in almost every corner of the country. Their commercial activities
were mainly those in which they had been engaged for generations.
In Korea, Muslims formed their own communities where they celebrated
their own festivals, wore national dress and headgear and maintained their
'
!
# >
/
!\
V
Q !
Hall).26 The religious leaders in the Muslim communities, called doro, were
chosen to perform acts of worship in accordance with Islamic law and customs.
From time to time, these leaders had the exceptional honour of being invited
! "
rituals such as Qu’X
+
/ du‘a (supplication) in which
they prayed for the king’s long life and the prosperity of the country.
The Muslims’ commercial activities and political status saw a steady
!" !
"
#27 At that time, however, the
continued existence of Islamic religious activities was faced with a serious
26
V
& History of Chosun Buddhism, II, p. 605.
27 Chosun Wangjo Silrok [Chronicles of the Chosun Dynasty], King Sejong Document, p. 36.
7 71
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
threat in the form of the newly established Chosun dynasty in Korea. At
this point, Muslim settlers in Korea, who had secured quite a high social
and economic position, gradually began to shed their native attire and the
customs and rituals to which they had adhered for about 150 years.
During the period of the Ming dynasty in China (1368–1644), although
Muslims were scattered they tended to form strong communities. Owing to
the isolationist policy of the Chinese government, however, they were cut off
from communication with other Muslims living abroad. Thus, they tended
gradually to become merged into the mass of the indigenous population
through marriage to Chinese women and the adoption of Chinese manners.
Many mosques were built in the pagoda shape of Chinese temples and
without minarets. The Muslims became outwardly indistinguishable from
the Chinese, a trend which continued up to the Ch’ing dynasty.
Admiral Cheng Ho was the most remarkable Muslim in the Ming
period, making eight great voyages to the Indian Ocean and East Africa
between 1405 and 1431. It was also during this time that friendly relations
were cultivated with the Muslim states of Central Asia.
TH E I N F LU E NC E O F I S L A M IC C U LT U R E
Under the banner of the Pax Mongolica, a strong cultural exchange
between East and West was accelerated. During the Middle Ages all East
+
" / ! !
" '
!
culture. In spite of the unhelpful environment for Muslim advancement
under the assimilation policy of the Chinese Ming dynasty, Muslims made
! &
& ! &
!
!&
extensively within East Asian society.
+
&
system – which was widely used throughout East Asia – was in fact based
on the theory of Islamic astronomy and calendar method. Thus, the Chinese
and Korean calendar employed genuine lunar years as did that of the Islamic
calendar. Similarly, and again based on Islamic astronomical sciences,
a system of calculation was developed that could be adjusted to the sun
travelling through the twelve zodiacal constellations.28
Besides the development of calendar science, East Asian society of the
Middle Ages was also characterized by important advances in astronomy and
!
!
! # >
28 K. Tazaka, ‘An Aspect of Islamic Culture introduced into China’, in Memoirs of the Research
Department of the Toyo Bunko, XVI, Tokyo, 1957, pp. 77–149.
7 72
ISLAM IN THE FA R E A S T
relatively advanced Islamic science might have contributed to the invention
!
/&
water clock, the sundial, the astronomic clock and the rainfall gauge.
Similarly, during this period some aspects of Muslim art, medicine and
+
# * ! !
$
contributed to the development of Chinese and Korean medicine, with some
medicinal herbs from the Islamic world being imported into East Asia and
some medicinal formulae which were originally taught by Muslims being
introduced. In return, around this time, the process of metal movable-type
printing was probably introduced into the Islamic world through Muslims
in Korea or China.29
The situation of Islam up to the early twentieth
century and relations with the Ottoman empire
Very few records dating from the sixteenth to the late nineteenth century
mention the activities of Muslims in Japan and Korea. In China, however,
it is known that the Muslim population steadily increased due to its stable
circumstances. The followers of Islam appear to have been entirely content
with the religious liberty they enjoyed and up to the establishment of the
Ch’ing dynasty by the Manchus in 1644 there is no record of any Muslim
"# Z
" #
' "
=
any Muslim rose in arms against the government. Nevertheless, it was not
until the nineteenth century that a revolt had disastrous consequences or
seriously disrupted the amicable relations between Muslims and the Chinese
Manchu government.
With the decline of the Manchu regime, Muslim revolts took place
in almost every Muslim area, and especially in provinces where Muslims
constituted a large proportion of the population. The prime reason was
that Muslims were loyal to the Ming dynasty and refused to be ruled by
the Manchus. Their motto was ‘crush the Manchus and restore the Ming’.
Another reason was the aspiration for independence and the creation of a
Muslim state in Turkistan, where the great majority of the inhabitants were
Muslims. The rebellions were cruelly suppressed and during the 200-year
period of the Ch’ing regime about 12 million Muslims were massacred. But
the Muslims refused to give up their own separate identity and the aspiration
for their own state.
29 Lee, The Advent of Islam, pp. 125–8.
7 73
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
From the late nineteenth century, the European powers exerted
every effort to divide up and share out the possessions of ‘the sick man
of Europe’, the Sublime Porte. Thus, they initiated a wide range of anti-
Islamic propaganda in which they criticized the religion as an obstacle to
the modernization and development of the country. In order to counteract
the growing threat of the European ‘super-bloc’, the Ottoman sultan Abdul
Hamid II attempted to mobilize the Islamic potential of his empire. Within
the framework of this policy, the sultan was supported by the philosophy
of pan-Islamism, a movement of the late nineteenth and early twentieth
centuries which attempted to revive the unifying strength of Islam so as
to resist Western encroachments. Under the policy of pan-Islamism, the
sultan personally selected judges, teachers and other religious scholars and
dispatched them as agents to North Africa, the Balkans, India, Turkistan,
Java, China, Japan and Korea. With the arrival of these religious missions,
Islamic activities in the East Asian region were reinvigorated.
PA N -I S L A M IC AC T I V I T I E S I N C H I NA
+/
! ''
"
!
furnished him with information concerning the circumstances of the Muslim
population there. Through continuous communications with Chinese
Muslim leaders, or by exploiting the successful activities of his pan-Islamic
&
!" *
!
'
!# *
@
!!
+ =`
!
%
Z ={
were two of his emissaries. Moreover, the sultan invited Chinese Muslim
leaders such as Abdul Rahman Wang Kuan and discussed with them ways
of bringing Chinese Muslims under the banner of the Islamic caliphate. He
also sent teachers with Islamic books and in 1901 dispatched Enver Pasha
to China during the Boxer uprising. Meanwhile, Mustafa Shukru and Haji
Tahir, who were in charge of religious affairs in the mission, distributed
$
!
+/
! ''
*
!# >
$
/ ""
solidarity between Muslims in China and the Sublime Porte. As a result
& = ?%
! &
authority and power of Sultan Abdul Hamid II, was opened in Peking
(Beijing).30 More interestingly, in the Friday sermons ().) delivered in
the Peking Mosque, the name of the caliph Abdul Hamid II was praised. This
was at a time when very few Muslims in China knew the name, or even the
existence, of the caliph. During the Friday sermon, whenever the imams
30 Taha Toros, ‘}Å!Ó >Ã%VÕ °Ó%’, Milliyet Gazetesi, Istanbul, 1972, pp. 5–7.
7 74
ISLAM IN THE FA R E A S T
4.18 Entrance of the Niujie Mosque, Beijing (© Aramco World Magazine)
reminded the Chinese Muslims of the position and importance of the
caliphate, they rededicated themselves to the head of Islam.
'
& * ! "
! '
!
as being basically good and hardworking citizens. Despite their somewhat
limited opportunities, they placed great emphasis on an Islamic education
for their children and latterly began to open many Muslim schools in the
country, including madrasas (religious schools) in the mosques. The madrasas
made a great contribution to the raising of Muslim children in the spirit of
Islam.
O T T O M A N -J A PA N E S E R E L AT I O N S A N D ISLAM IN J A PA N
!
V
"
/
= *¡ [
in Japan. This marked the turning-point from medieval feudalism and
isolation to modernization. With the open policy of the new Japan, several
"
!
'
/
# > !
==&
1878 the Japanese battleship Seiki came to Istanbul and in 1887 the Japanese
royal prince Komatsu visited the sultan. It was only at this time, and with
/
" ?" *
@
!!
"
&
Islam came to be known and to gain ground among the Japanese.
7 75
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
The most important event for Ottoman-Japanese relations during this
period was the arrival in Japan in 1890 of the frigate Ertugrul, under the
command of Osman Bey as envoy to Japan. During the year-long journey
from Istanbul to Japan, the mission was warmly welcomed by local Muslims
in South-East Asia. But on the return trip, the Ertugrul was caught in a
typhoon and was shipwrecked with the loss of 595 crew members, including
the captain Osman Bey. This tragic accident was a good opportunity to
promote cultural and social relations between Japan and an Islamic country,
and provided the momentum for a better understanding about Islam by the
Japanese people.
Ottoman archival documents state that two Japanese men (called
!
Y '
/
! /
! * !&
"
* ! #
!
/
! %
+/
&
! +/
%!#
!
!
after two years’ service. He subsequently made frequent visits to Turkey
and contributed a great deal to the promotion of cooperation between Japan
and Turkey. Noda also performed his duties with great success and as a
result Abdul Hamid II decorated him with an order, that of the third rank.
The Russo-Japanese war and Japan’s victory in 1905 also served to
bring Turkey and Japan closer together since they were both facing the
same Russian threat. The Ottomans paid special attention to the progress of
the war and most of the newspapers had detailed news coverage of it. The
memoirs of Abdul Hamid II reveal how the Ottoman government provided
moral support for the Japanese:
The Japanese victory over Russia will satisfy us. Their victory can be regarded
as ours as well. Since the Russo-Japanese war began I have started to pray for
the victory of Japan, that it would break the arrogance of Russia. I became a
"
!!
"
$#31
Japan’s unexpected victory over Russia had a great impact on the sultan
> % ""# '
Ottomans would also defeat Russia. At the same time, it led to a closeness
between the Turkish and Japanese people. Muslim leaders and scholars from
Turkey and the wider Islamic world who regarded the war as a victory of the
Eastern people over one of the great powers in a full-scale war turned their
attention to Japan and studied Japanese history and its advances. Some pan-
Islamists who had expected to gain advantages from the Japanese sought
to cooperate with them and to look for a way to invite them to enter Islam.
One consequence of this was the establishment in Japan of an organization
31 A. Fethi Okyar, Üç Devirde Bir Adam& # !
& '
/ & >Ã!
& =#
7 76
ISLAM IN THE FA R E A S T
called the Japanese Society for the Investigation of Religious Truths. In April
1906 the society, composed of leading Japanese scholars and other prominent
citizens, decided to hold a congress of inquiry into religious belief. According
to some extant archive documents, the main objectives of the congress were
to examine the genuine principles of Islam and to measure its potential, and
to study possible ways of cooperating with the Ottomans.32
Islamic activities in Japan and Korea in the early twentieth century were
initiated by an outstanding Muslim leader from Central Asia named Abdul
[
'/X! Q={K=Y# +
"
V'
!
[
!& '/X!
!
"
=#
religious agent of the Ottoman sultan and his mission was probably to pave
the way for further practical cooperation between Turkey and Japan as well
as to disseminate Islamic doctrine among the Japanese. After seven months
of
'
!
"
& '/X!
Korea on 18 June 1909. During his ten-day visit to Korea, he gained valuable
information on the education system, national morality, daily life, Christian
!
%&
"
$
!
in general. He also thoroughly researched the possibility of propagating
Islam through contacts at various levels within Korean society. He wrote
a remarkable book entitled Alem-i Islam in which he records some of his
very interesting ideas on Islam in East Asia in the late nineteenth and early
twentieth centuries.33
"
= '
! !
religious impact on Japanese territory through the conversion of Mitsutaro
!
%
& "! "!
*
# +
!
time, another Japanese, Bumpachiro Ariga, travelled to India on business
and while there embraced Islam under the guidance of Indian Muslims.
Turkic Muslim communities in East Asia
> !
[
> % K ! >
! [
Asia – to East Asia began at the end of the nineteenth century. In 1896, after the
Sino-Japanese war (1894–95), Russia, which had assumed the role of China’s
protector against Japan, concluded an alliance with China. The conditions of
the alliance included the establishment of a Russian-owned Chinese Eastern
railway from west to east across northern Manchuria and linking Siberia
with Vladivostok. The project would be administered by Russian personnel
32 & ?
/ [ & < & ==& # {#
33 +/
°/
!& Alem-i Islam ve Japonya’da Intisar-i Islamiyet, Istanbul, Ahmed Saqi
Beg Printing House, 1912–13.
777
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
and the Russian police force, who would have the privilege of extraterritorial
rights.
With the start of construction work, many labourers and technicians
were brought from Central Asia to Manchuria. This meant that numerous
Russian Turks, together with Russian administrators, came to Harbin, the
central city of Manchuria and headquarters of the railway project, and
to Haydar and other small cities. Most of the Turks came from the Penza
and Tombof regions of Russian Central Asia, either as labourers or to run
small-scale businesses. Once they had settled and arranged their business
affairs, they called their family members to join them. Thus, as time passed,
quite large Muslim Turkic communities appeared in various parts of
Manchuria. In order to cater for the increasing number of Turks, they needed
to organize a cooperative system to receive the immigrants, while at the
same time resolving their national, cultural and religious differences. They
built mosques, opened schools, established a Muslim cemetery and started
various national and cultural activities.
>
!
$
*
! >
%
+
twentieth century began with the Bolshevik Revolution of 1917 in Soviet
Russia. Escaping from the Bolshevik regime, around 600 Russian Muslim
Turks, mostly Kazan Tatars, settled permanently in Manchuria, Korea and
Japan. In the 1920s, with the help of the Japanese Government, they were
dispersed in groups of some 200 persons in Manchuria, Japan and Korea.
They lived in their respective countries and preserved their own culture
and religion in their communities which were called Mahall-i Islamiye. They
established cultural centres and schools so as to preserve their religious and
Turkic identity.
Throughout history, Turks had generally respected other religions,
believing that religious faith was a private matter. Thus, the Turks in Korea
and Japan did not attempt to indoctrinate other peoples with Islam. Indeed,
only a few of those who worked with the Turkic immigrants seemed to be
interested in the religion.
> >
% *
!
¡ "
/
between Manchuria, Korea and Japan and rose to high social positions
under the protection of the Japanese. After Korean independence in 1945
and the Korean war of 1950–53, however, they were forced to emigrate to
Turkey and elsewhere. Nonetheless, it is thanks to these Muslim Turks that
elements of Islamic and Turkic culture, for example, the publication and
distribution of the Qur’X&
# >
who embraced Islam under the guidance of Muslim Turks are regarded as
the earliest Korean Muslim group.
In Japan, too, Muslim Turks formed their own communities and
participated in various Islamic activities. Through their contacts with these
7 78
ISLAM IN THE FA R E A S T
4.19 Xian Mosque, China (© Aramco World Magazine)
Muslims, some of the local Japanese began to convert to Islam. Among those
who converted during this period were Sadik Imaizumi, Mustafa Komura
and Ahmad Ariga. However, the most important development undertaken
by the Turks was their building of mosques. In 1935, as a result of the joint
efforts of the Indian, Chinese and South-East Asian Muslims living in
"
& !\
" /# !
& = >%
Mosque was opened following the practical efforts of the Turkic community
headed by Kurban Ali and with the help of the Japanese Government. The
establishment of these two mosques gave additional momentum to the rapid
growth of Islam in Japan.
Modern Muslim communities and the present
situation in East Asia
After the downfall of the Ch’& [" /
/
in 1912. All the Hui and the other non-Chinese Muslim minorities in
%
! " /#
At that time, the Muslims regained their freedom and started a movement of
7 79
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
national revival which has been continued by the Hui minority in mainland
China and Taiwan up to the present.
Although no reliable census has ever been taken, the Muslim population
in China is estimated to be between 70 and 100 million. This includes
the Turkic ethnolinguistic group of Muslims of Sinkiang and Chinese
Hui Muslims. Hui Muslims constitute the majority group, especially in
the north-western and south-western provinces. They also have a strong
presence in virtually all the major cities of China and represent a sizeable
minority in many other places. In public, they use their Chinese names
and speak Chinese; but with other Muslims, they use their Arabic names and
speak a Chinese mixed with many Arabic and Persian words. Thus, in their
daily life Muslims have adopted a double standard of behaviour. They build
and decorate the outside of their homes according to the Chinese style; but
inside, they decorate them with Qur’X
"
/\
# >
is an interdependence between the Chinese and the Muslims: the Muslims
depend on the Chinese market for certain basic commodities, while the
Chinese depend on Muslim traders and artisans for others. Chinese Islam
has thus adopted a very clever survival strategy involving harmony and
coexistence with Confucian culture. But the vital power of Islam preserves
its values and its potential and these never allowed it to collapse even during
periods of violent rebellion against the Manchu Ch’ing dynasty.
With the powerful open-door policy of the current Chinese Government,
the Muslim community in China will become ever more conscious of its
Islamic identity. Chinese Muslims enjoy their religious freedom, study the
Qur’X&
'
!
& "
/ '
!
and so on. As a kind of integral Muslim organization, the Chinese Islamic
Association, established in 1952, coordinates these Islamic propagation
activities in China. By facilitating more frequent contacts with the outside
world through such channels as pilgrimage, Muslims in China actively
contribute to the world Muslim community.
At the present time, there are only some 50,000 Chinese Muslims in
Taiwan, but they are nonetheless free to conduct their daily life as they
wish. They keep close contacts with the Muslim world through the Islamic
Association in Taipei. Friendly relations with Muslim countries have enabled
both the Chinese government and some Muslim businesspeople to develop
"
/
+
/
#
& '
! +
delegation to Mecca to perform the pilgrimage and sends Muslim youths to
the Middle East and South-East Muslim countries for their Islamic studies.
Even though they form a small minority of the population, Muslims in
Taiwan enjoy their daily life as Muslims.
Japan started its military involvement with China in around 1935. It
was therefore for military purposes that the Japanese tried to establish close
78 0
ISLAM IN THE FA R E A S T
relations with the Muslim population in China and South-East Asia. During
the period 1935–43, many research institutes and centres for Islamic studies
were opened and these published over 100 books and journals on Islam.
However, these institutes neither had close contacts with Muslims in Japan
nor aimed to propagate Islam. Thus, with Japan’s defeat in 1945 in the Second
World War, the progress of Islam in Japan was halted.
Following the war, in 1952 over 100 Japanese Muslims formed an
organization which was the origin of today’s Japan Muslim Association. This
was to become a turning-point for Islamic da‘wa (religious activities) in a
real sense. Furthermore, with the establishment of diplomatic relations with
*
!
& !
*
! $
"
&
"!
&
&
businesspeople and students. Prof. Abdul Karim Saitoh was one of the
Japanese diplomats who was converted to Islam in 1957 through the Islamic
activities of foreign Muslims in Japan. At the same time, many Japanese
travelled to the Muslim world to learn Arabic or Islam and returned having
become Muslims. The most important result of these Islamic studies was the
publication of a Japanese version of the Qur’X /
¡ !
*
=`#
Unlike Korea, Japan had many Muslim organizations. The Japanese
Muslim Association was the main centre of Islamic activities for mostly
Japanese Muslims. But another institution, the Japanese Islamic Centre,
established in 1966, is mainly administered by foreign Muslims. This has been
very effective in propagating Islam in Japan through publications, lectures,
#
X!
X&
expert from Saudi Arabia, is one of those in charge of the Islamic Centre.
In order to coordinate the work of the many different Islamic organizations
in Japan, the Council of the Islamic Organizations in Japan was formed in
1976 by respected Muslim leaders in the country.
The seed of the modern Muslim community in Korea was sown in
1955 by a group of Turkish military personnel stationed in South Korea who
responded to the call of the United Nations to defend South Korea from the
attacks of combined communist troops. During the Korean war (1950–53),
Turkish soldiers, besides undertaking to defend peace and freedom, also
""
# '
&
*
! "
new era for Islam in Korea.
' '
!
& /
!
/ +/
Karaismailoglu and Zubeyir Koch, imams of the Turkish brigade, was
particularly remarkable. These two Turkish imams initially started teaching
Islam only to those Koreans who visited the Turkish army camp, but they later
reached out to the Korean public through lectures. Indeed, from September
1955 they initiated a wide range of Islamic activities in Korea. In addition
to giving regular lectures on Islam, they even built temporary mosques for
"
# !
V%
!
*
@
!!
V
781
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
*
! '
!
of the Turkish imams. The year 1955 witnessed the conversion by thirty-nine
Koreans simultaneously, an occasion which marked a turning-point in the
progress of Islam in Korea.
In 1967 the newly converted Koreans formed the Korean Islamic Society.
This subsequently grew into the Korean Muslim Federation, which is a
unique legal body for the propagation of Islam in Korea. In the 1970s, and
particularly with the advent of the oil crisis, Korea suddenly started paying
attention to other Islamic countries. Islam in Korea saw a new era for rapid
development with the opening of the Seoul central mosque and Islamic
centre in 1976. The second and third mosques were built in Pusan and
Kwangju provinces in 1979 and 1980 respectively. At present, there are some
{& *
! ["
/
&
!\
"
major cities. There are no reliable records as to the number of Muslims in the
Democratic People’s Republic of Korea.
Conclusion and future prospects
Throughout 1,400 years of Islamic history, Islam has been a culture of
tolerance, particularly in East Asia. The peaceful and gradual process
of Islamization has been a valuable opportunity for East Asians, who are
cosmopolitan, open-minded, tolerant and amenable to cultural diversity. In
East Asia, full freedom of religion is guaranteed by the constitution. Indeed,
""
+
/ ! /
/ " * !
their activities since, from the viewpoint of national interests, they need to
build friendly relations with Muslim countries, including the oil-rich Islamic
world.
Perhaps the greatest obstacle facing Muslims in the region is the
widespread misinformation regarding Islam that is systemically fabricated
by the Western mass media. Islam is a thoroughly misunderstood religion in
East Asia, particularly in Japan and Korea. Islam and its culture, especially
the issues of polygamy, the status of the Prophet, militarism and Islamic
fundamentalism, are seriously distorted in many reference works and even
/%#
' " & '
!
+
!
be very bright. Some of the main reasons are as follows: the Islamic and
Confucian tolerance shown towards other civilizations; the notion of Muslim
brotherhood; economic and political concerns in the Muslim world, with its
more than 1.5 billion population; and growing interest in the value system
of Islam as an alternative to capitalism or socialism. Many aspects of the
East Asian Confucian value system are in agreement with Islamic principles.
782
ISLAM IN THE FA R E A S T
Another positive factor is the great importance given to education in East
Asia, with more than 95 per cent of the population in Japan and the Republic
of Korea being literate. Moreover, as a homogeneous people, East Asians still
insist on adhering to their traditions and culture. Finally, East Asia and the
'
!
¡
AH.
Islam is a religion of tolerance, and Islamic civilization has a positive
attitude towards others and respects their rights and freedoms. In addition,
Islam has throughout history played a central mediating role by introducing
+
!
!
Muslim world. At the same time, East Asian technology and philosophy have
penetrated the Muslim world via the Silk Road. Thus, Islamic–East Asian
interactions have mostly been peaceful, and for centuries, the two worlds
interacted with each other positively and in a spirit of cooperation due to
their common cultural values and trade interests. Surely, this will continue
!
/
/ "
#
78 3
–V–
NEW HORIZONS FOR
THE SPREAD OF I SLAM
Chapter 5.1
I SLAM IN E ASTERN
AND S OUTH -E AST E UROPE
Smail Balic
Early history
Several scholars have studied the Muslim presence in the Danube region and
the Balkans or in South-East Europe during the early Middle Ages. Some
have done so within the framework of research into their own national
history, others while studying the effects of the Völkerwanderung, and still
others in their studies of Byzantine and early Arabic chronicles, travel books
and folkloric texts.1 If I deal with this subject here, it is for a concrete reason.
Of late, the thesis is being promoted that Islam has at all times been an
alien religious and cultural world to the peoples of South-East Europe, that
its establishment in the region was only possible as a result of centuries
of Ottoman foreign domination, and that it was achieved through the use of
force. This thesis serves to justify repressive measures and atrocities against
Muslims, and forms the ideological basis of the Serbian, Bulgarian and Greek
authorities and some scholars for the policy they have been pursuing over
the last few decades.
The Hungarian, Romanian and Balkan Slav encounter with Islam dates
from the period of gradual Christianization. As early as the eighth century
AD, groups or individuals belonging to these peoples were professing
Islam. Muslim Turkish troops served under Hungarian kings. Arab pirates
= +! !
& ! !
Marquart, Istvan Kniezsa, Ladislaus Makkai, János Karácsony, Akdes Nimet Kurat,
%& }¾
¾& }
*
%& %
>Ô
& ?
*
Ú &
ZÞ & ?
¢%& '
ì/%& >
/ %Å&
}!
& } Ñ
} Ñ &
'
Ú%
!
"
#
787
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
repeatedly struck at the Adriatic shores of what is today Croatia, establishing
in the wake of these raids particularly close relations with the !&., the
Slavs. These can be traced far back in Moorish-Spanish history. In Dalmatia,
the Moreška, the traditional sword dance and drama, is a reminder of their
$ # !
" +
/
names among the inhabitants of the Narenta valley in Herzegovina: Melekdok
(Arabic malik, ‘king’, and Latin/Italian doge, ‘duke’), Zoloyn (corrupted from
the Arabic
‘ayn, ‘the one-eyed’) and Damald (probably a corrupted form
of ! , ‘prince’). As further evidence of these early contacts, shortly before
the Second World War, in the village of Potoci near Mostar, Herzegovina, an
+
/
! !
" *
X '' Q# K{Y
was found.2 Unfortunately, no systematic examination of the site has so far
been carried out.
At the end of the late Völkerwanderung of the Turkish tribes in the tenth
to the twelfth century AD, quietly and unrelated to any missionary policy,
Muslim communities formed in the Danube region. Their originators were
Eurasian nomadic horsemen of Turkish extraction: Pechenegs, Kumans,
Chwalisians (Kalises), Oghuzes or Uzes, Khabars and ancient Bulgars.
These were joined by individual Arab merchants and scholars, travellers and
adventurers. The various fortunes of peoples and individuals came together
in this Islamic-Christian coexistence. The settlements were established in
Hungary, Walachia and Moldavia, Serbia, Dobfudja, Smyrna (present-day
Izmir) and parts of Bosnia.
In his famous dictionary Mu‘"
. &
\
V~
!
Q==K=``Y
describes an encounter in Aleppo, Syria, with Muslim students from Hungary.
From these young students of Islamic theology, he gleaned some interesting
details of the life of Hungarian Muslims of that time. Thus, he learnt that
a short time beforehand, the Hungarian king had forbidden Muslims to
surround their settlements with walls, evidently because he feared their
increasing strength.
The Muslims in Hungary were not part of the indigenous people.
However, they settled in the Pannonia plain at the same time as the Magyars.
Although the majority of the Muslims were soldiers, the Muslim element
played a different role in the social life of the state at various times. King
Ladislaus’ law of 1092 mentions them as merchants. The Golden Bull of
1222 provided that no Muslim or Jew was to serve at court. Up to that time,
individual Muslims had acted as minters and money-changers for the court,
and there had been periods when the production and sale of salt, and the
customs system, was in Muslim hands.
` *#
ß¡
Ý
# â
%Ý& Islam I Muslimani u Bosni I Hercegovini [Islam and Muslims
in Bosnia and Herzegovina], Sarajevo, Starješinstvo Islamske Zajednice, 1977, p. 21.
78 8
ISLAM IN EASTERN AND S O U T H -E A S T E U RO P E
From the tenth century to the middle of the thirteenth century AD,
the Muslims in Hungary formed compact communities which played a
considerable role in the state. In Smyrna alone there existed some thirty
Muslim villages between 1080 and 1250. There is also evidence of Muslim
*
Ú
& /
&
Z
#
Ismaelites (see the next paragraph) repeatedly took part in warlike enterprises
around Belgrade. Geographical names such as Kozara, Kozarac, Kalesije (in
%Y&
Ú Q /
Y
(in the district of Priboj) are reminders of the former life and work of the
Chazars (Kazars) and Chwalisians.
> +
/
/%& +/ ~X!
V
}
X Q=K==Y& &
/
=={&
"
"
the Muslim community in Hungary, divides the followers of Islam in the
Hungarian kingdom into two groups – the Maghrebians (Occidentals)
X
!
# +
/
'
ì/%& ! !
'!
Q!
&
izmaeliták), while the latter were called Bezzerminae (böszörmény)
or Saracens. Ethnically, the majority of the Maghrebians were
Pechenegs. Already under the ‘+//X
"
& ! ‘Maghrebian’
>
% !
# ì/%
" / %"
a popular tradition which somehow links the origins of the Pechenegs
with the West.
It is remarkable that in the Kumanovo region of Serbia, the Muslims
were called ‘Latin’ (latini) right up until recent times. The name ‘Kumanovo’
harks back to the nearest relations of the Pechenegs, the Kumans. Another
name commonly used in the north Serbian region for the followers of
Islam – Kozari – is reminiscent of the Khazars, the great tribe to which the
Chwalisians belonged.
In 1233 an edict of King Andrew of Hungary (r. 1205–35) decreed
that all subjects who professed the Islamic faith were to be barred from
the civil service. Furthermore, they were ordered to wear special clothes
or a badge to make them easily distinguishable. The repression reached its
peak under Charles Robert of Anjou (r. 1301–45), when Muslims were forced
either to leave Hungary or to be baptized. Despite all these measures, Islam
managed to survive in the lands of St Stephen’s Crown right up until the
fourteenth century, Thomas Arnold dating its demise to 1341. According to
the Croatian scholar A. Bazala, however, there were still Ismaelites living in
the Croatian ethnic region after this time.
From time to time the south-eastern wing of the Balkan peninsula, that
is, Bulgaria and Macedonia, was washed by waves of Islamic and Israelite
789
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
propaganda.3 Thus, in the ninth century AD, the Jews had a strong spiritual
centre in Saloniki (today’s Thessaloniki); while during the same period, in the
Vardar valley above Saloniki, the Byzantine emperor Theophilus (r. 829–42)
settled a large unit of Turkish soldiers who went down in history under the
name of Vardariots.4 These foreign legionnaires were originally Muslims,
but were later absorbed into Christianity. Names of some Bulgarian princes
mentioned in documents of the period have an Islamic ring, for example,
Umar, Kurt, Ehac, Kardam, Omurtag, Malamir (
*?) and Murtagon.
?"
' Q {KY
Z
!
not to keep the books they had been given by the Saracens in their houses
/ !! ! $
!# > !
advice has been preserved in the Vatican archives under the title, ‘Responsa
Nicolae I Papae ad consulta Bulgarorum’.
The Arabs occupied Athens for a short period, from 896 to 902.5
Comparatively recent research has revealed that the ‘unknown religious
phenomenon’ which, in the tenth century AD, introduced biblical names to
the Romanian Carpathian region and the Macedonian part of the Bulgarian
empire destroyed by Basil II (r. 867–86) was in fact Islam.6 In no way could it
have been the anti-scriptural Manichaeism.7 That the Pechenegs, and some
of the Kumans who took over from the Pechenegs in Transylvania, were
'
!
" ! / !
author Nikon.8
In the ninth century, the Turkish ancestors of the Slav Bulgarians
extended their rule to a part of Hungary, to Syrmia, to the region between
Maroch and the Danube, and to Transylvania. The ruling Bulgarian elite
there probably retained their Turkish character longer than their ethnic
brethren in Bulgaria.9
Elsewhere, several contemporary Arab authors report the presence
of Islam among the Volga-Bulgarians. Indeed, there were times when the
Muslims held important strongholds there. Al-Mas‘ Q # {Y&
!"&
mentions a battle near the town of Idil in about 944 in which Christian and
Muslim soldiers fought side by side against pagan Russians.
# [
Ú%& Bogumili I patareni [The Bogumils and the Patarens], Belgrade, Srpska Akad., 1931,
pp. 350–1.
4 R. Janin, ‘Les Turcs Vardariots’, Écho d’Orient, XXIX, 1930, pp. 437–49.
5 K. M. Setton, ‘On the Raids of the Moslems in the Aegean in the Ninth and Tenth Centuries
and their Alleged Occupation of Athens’, American Journal of Archeology, LVIII, 1954,
pp. 311–19.
6 A. Randa, Der Balkan – Schlüsserlraum der Weltgeschichte. Von Thrake bis Byzanz. Graz/
Salzburg/Vienna, Pustet, 1949, p. 290.
7 Ibid.
8 H. V. Kutschera, Die Chasaren. Historische Studie, Vienna, A. Holzhausen, 1909, p. 112.
9 I. Kniezsa, Ungarns Völkerschaften im XI. Jahrhundert, Budapest, Osteuropäische Bibliothek,
1938, p. 105.
79 0
ISLAM IN EASTERN AND S O U T H -E A S T E U RO P E
The Danube-Bulgars were said to have entered their prayer houses – the
exact description of which has unfortunately not been handed down to us –
beltless but with their heads covered in Muslim fashion. Their king, Krum
Q# {K={Y& "/
/ $
/ '
! "/
&
all the vines in his state destroyed.10 In the army of the Danubian prince
Glad von Widdin, Kuman troops, some of whom were followers of Islam, fought
against the Hungarians together with Bulgarian and Walachian troops.11
News of Muslims in Dobrudja is found in the writings of the Arab author
+/
VV X’ (d. 1331). In 1262 the Byzantine emperor Michael VIII (1261–82)
settled Anatolian Turks in Dobrudja when, with ‘'
%X
&
sought asylum in Byzantium. However, most of these settlers returned to
Anatolia in 1307.12
The rule
<Q
< (‘Whose rule, his religion’), elevated
to the constitutional principle with the peace of Augsburg of 1555, seems
to have come into full effect in the Balkans; each change in the political
conditions brought about a change in the people’s religion. Hungary seems
to have resisted this rule for an unwarrantedly long time, however, since
Muslim ethnic communities managed to survive there up until the end of
the thirteenth century.
> Z
$
upon them by the Byzantine emperor Michael III (r. 842–67) in 863 when,
under the terms of the peace treaty, the Bulgarian ruler Boris I Michael
Bulgarski (r. 853–88) had to agree to be baptized together with his people.
[
/
"! V /
Q!
Y
and numerous ordinary people.
As to religious propaganda and missionary activities, by both Christians
and Muslims, this was carried on by outsiders. There were, for example,
the two ‘Slav apostles’ of Greek origin, Cyrill and Methodius, and the two
+
/
*
@
!!
~X!
V}
X "
'
!
Hungary in the twelfth century.
Around the middle of the ninth century, Islamized Pechenegs, a warlike
people partly in the service of the Hungarian kings and generally called
‘Ismaelites’ and ‘Agarenes’, made their appearance in the Balkans. The raids
and pillages perpetrated by these Pechenegs in 1048–49 are mentioned with
some bitterness in the early Serbian and Bulgarian chronicles.
10 L. Thaller,
¸
¸. "
<
" ¸ [From Soothsayer and Magician to the
Modern Physician], no pub. details, 1938, in the introduction.
11 O. Blau, ‘Über Volkstum und Sprache der Kumanen’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen
Morgenländischen Gesellschaft, XXIX, 1875, p. 566.
12 *# â
!Ý& "
3
5 ¸
%
"
" ¸
3_"
[Historical Sources of the ‘Chroniclz of Travnik’ / ' + Ý
+
Transposition], Sarajevo, ‘Veselin Masleša’, 1962, p. 44.
791
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
> Z
%
!
+
/V'
!
the Arab army commander Maslama ibn ‘Abd-al-Malik (d. 738), one of the
most impressive Muslim generals, invaded the territories of the Byzantine
empire in Thrace in 717–18. This invasion brought the Arabs up to the gates
of Edirne and Saloniki. They also besieged Istanbul and founded a mosque,
the Arap Camii of today.
Arnold sees the early presence of Muslims in the medieval Danube
region as one of the causes of Islam’s rapid expansion in the Balkans in the
#
Conditions of decay call into play the conqueror
Constantinople’s Latin rule (1204–61), introduced after the Fourth Crusade,
provoked anger and social tensions throughout South-East Europe. In the
succession states ruled by Latin feudal lords, in particular, the plight of
the peasants was deplorable. Tribute payments in kind and forced labour
oppressed the people and the many wars and devastations left the country
partly depopulated. In addition, the incursions by the Hungarian monarch
reached as far as Vidin, Bulgaria, and were accompanied by his continued
endeavours to Catholicize Bulgaria. A current saying in the Balkans was:
‘Better the sultan’s turban than the Pope’s tiara.’ In the meantime, the
Ottomans had carried out their mass settlement of Turks there. This new
element brought Islam to the region. Many converted to the new religion,
as memories of the former religion, Islam, were awakened, for example,
in the case of the ‘Vardar Turks’ (Vardariots). Although Albanians and
?!
%
'
! &
$ / # > &
& " × ¢ Q={=K=`Y
his lament:
%" .Q
‘33
+
"
*
‘
% +
2º &Q
¾
+
Q
Q
8 ¬[
(Strange, that in glory and fortune, there be but Arnauts and Bosniaks,
whereas the descendants of the Prophet, O God, in my times have to endure
all kinds of ignominies.)
The mention of ‘descendants of the Prophet’ refers not only to the Arabs, but
also to the Turks.
792
ISLAM IN EASTERN AND S O U T H -E A S T E U RO P E
Multireligious life in the hundred years
of the Pax Ottomana
With the conversion of some of the population to Islam, the partition of
Bosnia into three parts along religious lines was assured. The two main
Churches, set on expansion and correspondingly aggressive, were kept quiet
and a long period of peace ensued (the Pax Ottomana). The French traveller
Louis Gédoyn, travelling in the Balkans in 1623–24, observed that in the
city of Belgrade – with its numerous Bosnian inhabitants at the time – many
followers of the Greek Orthodox Church lived peacefully side by side with
Calvinists and members of other ‘sects’ from nearby Hungary and Germany.
Their ministers had full freedom to engage in their fruitless discussions.
+
!& Z
¢
‘+ ?
Q # =Y
! V\
'/X! ' Q# =KY
%" .
¿
/
&
< 3
.
(Admirable security and many acts of clemency abounded during his reign;
the sheep and the wolf jaunted happily together in the demesne.)
The Bosniaks, Albanians and other peoples who had embraced Islam had
not, thereby, lost their national identity. They were given full scope to act.
The Bosnians, in particular, had the opportunity to be recompensed for
the suffering they had endured as ‘heretics’ and their position within the
!
/ # '
circumstances, one cannot speak of any subjugation of the Bosnians by the
Turks. Bosniaks had a say in the affairs of state and their viziers and grand
!
!# +! !
more than 300 authors, active in various genres and of differing degrees of
importance, but who all made contributions to the development of culture.13
Literary works were written in Arabic, Turkish, Persian and Bosnian. In all
this, the driving force in state politics was not Islam but rather the glory
and honour of the ruling Ottoman family. The Muslims were not greatly
concerned with the life and doings of the non-Muslim religious communities,
who were granted full autonomy. Thus, society was freely multicultural
and multireligious. Lessing’s parable of the ring – the archetype of which is
found in Qur’X { K
/
""
in writing.
13 For the Bosnian part of the Balkans, see Smail Balic, Das unbekannte Bosnien/Europas Brücke
zur islamischen Welt, Cologne/Weimar/Vienna, 1992, and his ‘The Cultural Achievements
of Bosnian Muslims’, Islamic Studies (Islamabad), XXXVI, No. 2/3, 1997, pp. 137–75.
793
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
"
ZX '' Q # ={=`Y& !
!"
practised a very liberal and tolerant religious policy. There were no forced
conversions. On the contrary, the occasional group endeavours to convert
people to Islam were stopped by the sultans for economic reasons.
State interests as the Ottomans’ main motivation
The Ottoman expansion to Western Europe was not essentially due to
religious motives; it was due, rather, to the ancient Mongolian aspiration to
suzerainty held by the Ottoman dynasty. Religious arguments only emerged
later. The Viennese Turcologist Herbert Jansky remarked that: ‘Although
Islam was the state religion, although non-Muslims were regarded as second-
class citizens, they were not oppressed.’ ¢
in Ottoman history, Jansky also quite rightly states:
The true idea behind the creation and rise of the Ottoman empire was the belief
in the calling of the Ottoman dynasty to rule the world; the source, however,
from which this belief and the pertinent traditions stemmed was essentially
non-Islamic.14
In this sense, the Ottoman empire did not apply a uniform legal system
and non-Muslim peoples were allowed to retain their ancient laws. Many
other elements remained unchanged, such as indigenous princes and kings,
the social structure and religion. In some of the areas of state, the empire
was modelled on Byzantine lines, in particular on the important position
occupied by the Orthodox Church. Under the Ottomans, the ecumenical
patriarch of Fannar virtually played the role of grand vizier and made
decisions regarding the religious affairs of all the Christians.
Needless to say, with all its vicissitudes, history contains examples
to the contrary. There was no shortage of aberrations and abuse of morals.
However, Muslims and Christians had found a modus vivendi and everywhere
Christian places of worship and synagogues stood – and still stand – side by
side with mosques. Between 1523 and 1527 the Ottomans settled Serbs in the
Croat region around Zrmanja and Cetina in Dalmatia, and Serb Orthodox
Z¡
&
&
& Z Ú & *%
!
other locations date back to that period. Some monasteries were also
founded. The assertion that when the Turks had conquered a country they
14 H. Jansky, ‘Das Osmanische Reich in Sudosteuropa von 1453 bis 1648’, in Handbuch der
europäischen Gechichte, Vol. 3, Stuttgart, Theodor Schieder, 1971, p. 1171.
794
ISLAM IN EASTERN AND S O U T H -E A S T E U RO P E
would destroy its churches is mere prejudice.15 After occupying an enemy
town or village, and once they had overcome the resistance, they would,
& \
!\ & /
churches in the hands of the church administration. Things were different,
of course, if the town or village had been abandoned.
'
% +/
% ÃVX! !/ ‘+ Q # ={`{Y&
and to his steadfast faith, that the Balkan Christians were spared expulsion
from their country or liquidation as the Moors had suffered on the Iberian
peninsula. Some vengeful characters had indeed urged Sultan Selim I
(r. 1512–20) to take such steps. But before making such a momentous decision,
% ! "! "
& !/
‘+ &
!/
!# > "
!
form of a $ +, a binding religious ruling, which said: ‘Olmaz!’ (‘Unlawful’).
The grounds on which the ruling was based were that the Christians, being
under the protection of the state, were entitled to remain unscathed. They
were not to be held responsible for the deeds of their co-religionists anywhere
else in the world. The Qur’X
‘No soul shall be made responsible to
bear another’s duty.’16
>
! > %
'
Ú%
"
!
morality that resulted in an enduring solidarity with non-Muslim citizens. This
was the obligation to practise ( ), that is, ‘compassion’, to share
one’s neighbours’ joys and sufferings irrespective of their faith.
The beginnings of a permanent Islamic presence
in the Balkans
'
V
"
'
!
!
$ &
and many towns and villages there still possess a distinctively Islamic
character. Indeed, two states in the region have Muslim majorities: Albania
and Bosnia and Herzegovina.
Contrary to the previously held opinion that Islam was imposed on the
indigenous population – especially the Slavs and Greeks – by the Ottoman
> %& "
={&
of the twentieth century and subsequently has established that Islamization
was on the whole voluntary. Islam was not a product of ‘Turkish imperialism’.
In fact, for economic reasons the Ottoman empire at times even discouraged
mass conversions.
15 Z# Ý&
_[
2 "
9 _ <
.
""
§§
godine [The Serbian Orthodox Church in Bosnia and Herzegovina up to the Renewal of the
?
?Ý ={{²&
¡ & =& \
! Politika (Belgrade), 19 May 1992.
16 ), 35:18.
795
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
At the time of writing, nearly 15 million Muslims live in the Balkans:
6 million are citizens of European Turkey, while the remainder live in the
!
& [!
& Z
& +/
}# >
V
Turkish Islamic population consists of Albanians (Arnawuds), and the second
largest consists of Bosniaks or Bosnians in the national sense. According to
their nationality, 8 million Muslims are Turks, with approximately 1 million
in Bulgaria, 250,000 in Greece, 70,000 in Romania and the rest in The former
[" / *
Q[*Y
# * !
!/
""!
`&& `&`&` Z
%&
290,000 Pomaks in Bulgaria and Greece and nearly 70,000 Macedonians.
Elsewhere, there are about 4,810,000 Albanians who belong to Islam or to
the Islamic sect of the Bektashiyye. Of these, 1,810,000 live in Kosovo and
[*# >
" * !
[!
&
rough estimation, number a few tens of thousands.
A critical situation
' !
& '
!
/ !
# !
'
!
/ "
$ "
and disavowals and has been accused of antidemocratic, anti-Western and
dogmatic acts. The attacks are directed against all forms of Islamic religious
# > &
[*&
/
around Muslim courtyards are being forcibly demolished by the local
authorities, an action strongly reminiscent of the restrictive measures taken
against indigenous Muslims in medieval Hungary. Nationalistic forces are
taking every opportunity to repress Islamic culture. The famous phrase
coined by the Austrian author Franz Grillparzer, namely, ‘From humanity
via nationality to bestiality,’ is once again proving true.
Like the Serbian policy, the Croatian policy is also increasingly
dominated by restorative expectations. Narrow nationalistic attitudes and
corresponding behaviour patterns have once before been evident in the
relationship with Bosnia. The Muslims will have to abandon their resistance
in view of the persistent pressure by their two neighbours: their lot would
be the same as that suffered at the time by their pre-Islamic forefathers,
the Bosnian Patarenes. They will be in part wiped out, in part absorbed by
the Christian religion.
The Bosnians are increasingly embittered by the behaviour of the
Croats, especially their government. Many long for a new Tito to appear on
the political scene, to bring an end to their nightmare – a pious wish devoid
of any chance of realization. Only the international community, particularly
the United States of America and Europe, could bring about a real peace in the
796
ISLAM IN EASTERN AND S O U T H -E A S T E U RO P E
region, similar to that achieved through territorial occupation by the Austro-
Hungarian army acting on the decision of the Congress of Berlin in 1878.
In Bulgaria, the restrictions against Muslims started in 1982, when the
authorities forced the Muslim population to change their personal names
to Bulgarian and especially Christian ones. Anti-Bulgarian demonstrations
took place. The reaction of the Communist regime was barbaric and there
was increased resistance. In May 1989 the inhuman pressure led to mass
expulsions to Turkey.
Bosnia: a special case
Z
'
! # >
!
& !
!
the Patarenes or Bogumils or their Catholic descendants, actually Crypto-
Bogumils, who had remained in the country after the many years of oppression.
There were strong mystical elements in the Islam practised at that time by
the Ottoman army. It was also endowed with numerous syncretistic elements
and was generous and far-sighted and thus quite tolerant for those times.
Similarly, the ‘Bosnian Church’, as the indigenous Patarenism or Bogumilism
understood itself, was organized on lines similar to those of the Islamic
mystical orders. It did not recognize the clergy of the papal primateship;
it understood Christ as a spiritual person; and the followers performed
"
!
/
!
/
essentially different from the selective diet prescribed by Islam. As a result,
the Bosnian Bogumils saw themselves as spiritual relations of the Ottomans
when they made their appearance. Furthermore, the main thrust of Ottoman
expansion was directed against Hungary, the former oppressor which had
conducted veritable crusades against the Patarene Bosnians and their state.
Both political and national considerations were therefore at play. Thus, a large
part of the indigenous population, led by the aristocracy, adopted Islam.
Hamid Algar, an expert in Islamic mysticism, is correct when he says
that ‘despite being permanently intermingled with Christian populations,
the Muslims of Bosnia showed little inclination’ towards syncretism. But the
beginning of Islam in this area – as in other parts of the Balkans – seems to
/ \ # >
"!
Bosnian Poturs, a term referring to the ‘suspect Muslims’ or ‘half-Turks’.17
> Z
"
and foremost in the Bosnian Muslims. Their ancestors in the independent
17 H. Algar, ‘>
! +
* ! Z
!’, Islamic Studies
(Islamabad), XXXVI, No. 2/3, 1997, p. 243.
797
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
kingdom of Bosnia (1377–1463), who at that time were mostly Patarenes or
Bogumils, in the Ottoman empire (1463–1878) and in the Austro-Hungarian
empire (1878–1918) felt they belonged to this entity. In many ways, the four
decades of Austro-Hungarian presence in Bosnia and Herzegovina was
a time of stronger differentiation for the country. The Bosnian Catholics,
as a national group, decided to ally themselves with the Croatian entity,
while the Orthodox or Pravoslavs opted for the Serbian entity. From the very
outset, each of these two nationalisms claimed the Muslims for itself. At the
same time, whether surreptitiously or openly, efforts were directed towards
eliminating the Bosnian entity from the political vocabulary and popular
consciousness.
Thus, the Serbian slogan of political propaganda to the effect that
the Bosnian Muslims, by adopting Islam, had betrayed the nation (which
in their case was not Serbian anyway) is nonsensical. The majority of
the state supporting the Bosnian people has been Muslim by faith since
&
==
/ ‘Muslims
in the national sense’& /
V
/
/ /
circumstances.
The results of a census carried out in 1991 in the territory of the former
"
!/ ‘Muslims in the national sense’ at 2,299,328.
V " !
Z
&
being the actual term used for the idiom spoken in Bosnia during Ottoman
rule and at the time of the Austro-Hungarian administration.
At the end of February 1992, a plebiscite was held in the then still
"
V" / Z
& & ¡
/
the case in the two western part-republics, the overwhelming majority of the
population voted for independence. Shortly afterwards, the sovereignty of
the dichotomous country, proclaimed in the meantime, was recognized by
the international community of nations. The ensuing political reshaping that
" /
/
!
nations led to violent resistance by the country’s Serb population, the Belgrade
Government, the army and the mass media. Weeks before, the nature of the
Serbian reaction had announced itself through acts of provocation, arson
and murder. Then, following international recognition, it took the form of
genocide. The systematic way in which this genocide was carried out clearly
revealed a plan, prepared long beforehand, to exterminate those people
! /V !
!! "
designated in 1971 as ‘Muslims in the national sense’. In the meantime, this
designation turned into a death trap for the original Bosniaks or, somewhat
more elegantly albeit not entirely accurately, the ‘Bosnians’.
Serbian Orthodox fundamentalism, largely identical in its Stalinist
way of dealing with people, took its toll in Bosnia with utter disregard for
798
ISLAM IN EASTERN AND S O U T H -E A S T E U RO P E
any human feelings. One cannot speak of a civil war in the classic sense.
The behaviour of the aggressor witnessed such blatantly criminal features
(destruction of cultural goods, torture of prisoners, shooting of children,
systematic rape of women and young girls as a means of total humiliation
of the opponent, castration of young boys, looting of humanitarian aid, and
!
!
Y
\
! "
the attributes of a civil war. These are acts that clearly distinguish the
aggressive and rapacious perpetrators from their victims. The unparalleled
dehumanization in the heart of Europe in the closing years of the twentieth
century would have warranted a unanimous police action, not a warlike
intervention. Nothing of the sort took place, however. On the contrary, the
decision-makers of the world community, by upholding the arms embargo
on the crisis region, denied the victims the right to defend themselves. As a
Muslim doctor in England remarked: ‘If they can destroy Bosnians, who are
white, European, and Muslims in name alone, who are completely integrated,
what hope is there?’
In this analysis it is very important to make a distinction between
Western and Eastern Christianity. Western Christianity – insofar as it
exists as ‘Christianity’ – is a result of the Enlightenment; it is open-minded,
normally tolerant and far from fanatical. Eastern Orthodox Christianity, on
the other hand, is predominantly underdeveloped and sometimes fanatic,
as in the Serbian case.
The situation in Bosnia cannot be divorced from that of the Sandjak of
Novi Pazar, where there also is a Bosniak majority. According to the 1991
census, the Sandjak numbered 253,000 and constituted 57 per cent of the
population. Many were registered as ‘Muslims in the national sense’ on
the registration forms. Thus, if the Serbs lay claim to the regions in Bosnia
in which they are in the majority, the same right should be accorded the
¡
% Z
£
&
""
/
/
"" /
/
"
living in a similar situation. The culture of the Sandjak Muslims is an integral
part of Bosnian culture.
Bosnia was a touchstone of the world’s conscience. What we witnessed
was an aggression against an originally virtually unarmed peace-loving
population. Not only did the Tchetnik gangs (Serbian brigands) and the
!
! ¡
Z
£
%
of Balkan history, nurtured by myths and ahistorical views and supported by
a clergy steeped in what would seem a medieval theological way of thinking,
were harnessed to mobilize an unbridled nationalism. The Dinaric peasant,
with his anti-civilization instincts, was unrestrictedly at work.
On 28 September 1993 an all-Bosniak Assembly, among whose
participants were prominent intellectuals, peoples’ deputies, representatives
799
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
!!
!
&
¡
designation of ‘Muslims in the national sense’ inherited from the Communist
era. Instead, they made a resolution to return to the original ethnic name.
>
&
"
/ ?
!# > &
the Bosnian people regained their historic name Bosniaks or Bosnians. It is
this name alone which describes their true identity. Because of the Orthodox
and Catholic Bosnians who broke away to adopt a Serbian or Croatian
identity, the Bosniaks or Bosnians at present are mainly represented by the
Muslim population. It is this element alone which is interested in preserving
Z
#
In their political vocabulary, the Serbians and Croats still use the term
‘Muslims’ for the Bosnians in the national sense. In this way they demonstrate
the quasi non-existence of the Bosnian nation, that is, Bosniaks. Once again,
the wise words of Albert Camus are applicable to this region: ‘Mal nommer
_ Q
_’est ajouter au malheur du monde.’
Regional Islamic reformism
Since the Austro-Hungarian occupation of 1878, Bosnian Islam has been
through a phase of theological review, restructuring and spiritualization
!
!# !
ßÝ Q # =Y&
cadi of Mostar, later ministerial counsellor in Belgrade and religious scholar
and man of letters, fought against backwardness and oriental recidivism
in the minds of Bosnian Muslims. The two important guiding principles of
his Qur’X
* exegesis were: ‘Back to the credible text’ and, as in
* @
!!
‘Abduh’s teachings: ‘No correct understanding of the Qur’X
and the *
"
humankind.’ !
/ !
! !
#
biblical wonders and stories of the prophets in the holy texts possessed
!
/
#
ßÝ’s book #
/’ ,
written in the Bosnian language and in which he expounds his reformist
theology, was a God-given gift to the community during the repressive
Communist era (1945–90). Every progressive Bosnian Muslim was able to
ßÝ’s understanding of Islam.18
' &
ßÝ !
" >
%
#
attitude to the problem of women in Islam, for example, reveals the direct
$
>
%
"" +! +Ô
Ô
Q # =Y&
18 >
$ "
’s book, Ruf vom Minarett, 3rd edn, Hamburg,
1984.
800
ISLAM IN EASTERN AND S O U T H -E A S T E U RO P E
5.1 Ionia Mosque, Greece (© J.C. Chabrier)
contributed greatly to establishing the ideological basis of Turkish laicism.
% +Ô
Ô &
ßÝ
/ !
not an Islamic but rather an oriental custom. He provided his two daughters
with an excellent education, and the elder one, Bahrija, subsequently became
the prima ballerina of the Belgrade Opera.
The result of the restructuring of religious life after the occupation,
the ‘Islamic religious community’, by its very name, already signalled the
emergence of a new spirit: only Islam as religion, ideally accompanied by
its culture, was to be fully recognized as a social reality. The laical way
of thinking that underlies this term is all too obvious. People at the time
would have been disturbed by the change of name to ‘Islamic community’
(omitting the word ‘religious’) after the collapse of the Communist power
structures.
A great Islamic scholar, working among the Muslim Bosnians, developed
a latitudinarian Islamic theology adapted to laicism. His name was Husein
Djozo (d. 1982), a graduate of al-Azhar University in Cairo, who for many
decades was counsellor to the head of the religious community, the ra’*
8 01
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
‘
’. Like all citizens of Muslim faith who have long been settled in South-
"& ¡
/
/
~
"
'
!# + !& *
@
!!
’s example showed
the way. Thus, practice-orientated theology will never be alienated from life
" !
%
\ !
of the times and the region. Only cult and credo are excluded from these
changes.19
>
! ! > % // Z
$
the ‘ ’, or spiritual leaders, declined. Under the reformist ra’*
‘ ’
! "
Q =K`Y& $*, those most important
socio-political factors of conventional Islam, were abolished. This went
beyond even the Kemalist model of laicism. Indeed it was mainly the secular
intelligentsia who championed the laicization of public life. In a special study,
Maximilian Braun described the literary aspect of these endeavours which,
in their outward appearance, in many ways amounted to Europeanization.20
In this connection, the great Bosnian regional poet and cultural historian
/ Z
Þ
Ý Q # =Y "
!# Z
Þ
Ý
combated prejudice and aberrations, hypocrisy and cruelty, intolerance and
religious and nationalistic fanaticism.
Post-Communist Albania
!!
!& '
! "
!
the entire Balkan region. At that time, all religious communities were forced
!!
!
!
# +/
minimum. And even though political change after 1990 certainly brought
an improvement, this was not enough. Religious education in Albanian state
schools is voluntary and in some regions only 10 per cent of pupils take
advantage of it.
Nowadays, Christian sects are proliferating in Albania. It is exactly the
same situation in Bosnia and Bulgaria, but there all efforts of these sects are
doomed to failure. Nevertheless, about 500 former Muslims in Tuzla, eastern
Bosnia, have converted to become Jehova’s Witnesses. The proselytizing
seems to come from some members of the Stabilisation Force in Bosnia and
Herzegovina (SFOR).
The numerical strength of the Muslim population in the three remaining
Balkan states is as follows: Albania 1,750,000, Greece around 140,000, and
19 H. Djozo, Islam u vremenu ±'
! >!²&
¡ & ß¡ !¡¡& =& "# `#
20 M. Braun, Die Anfänge der Europäisierung in der Literatur der muslimischen Slaven in Bosnien
und Herzegowina, Leipzig, Markert & Petters, 1934.
8 02
ISLAM IN EASTERN AND S O U T H -E A S T E U RO P E
Romania around 35,000. The level of Islamic religious culture in Albania and
Romania is minimal.
Bulgaria: an Islamic revival
Bulgarians are less nationalistic than the Serbs. Between 1984 and 1990 the
country was deeply affected by a dangerous ethno-religious crisis when
the Muslim inhabitants were forced to change their names and were subject
to expulsion. Following this, human rights in Bulgaria were restored. The
Movement for Rights and Freedoms, a Muslim political organization,
participates actively in political life.
At the time of writing, the Bulgarian Muslim community is composed of
approx. 802,200 Turks, 176,700 Pomaks (Muslims of Bulgarian origin), 123,200
[!
&
&` # V "
/
~
# "
‘ites or, more correctly, ‘Alawites.21
For decades in Bulgaria, circumcision, the observance of religious
"
&
!
‘|
%4
and speaking in Turkish were outlawed. This ultimately led to a massive
expulsion of the Muslim population, and in 1989, 310,000 citizens left the
country for Turkey. An Islamic revival is, however, now under way. Many
mosques and religious institutions have been renewed or raised. In the very
neglected living space of the Pomaks, an Islamic foundation ! (‘Guide’)
is very active. But in this milieu some Christian mission-houses are also
effective.
Islamic educational institutions
The highest Islamic educational institutions in South-East Europe are the
'
!
¡
'
!
# +
the time of writing, a similar college is planned for Skopje (Ü%Ã"& [*Y#
Basic religious instruction for ordinary believers is given during weekend
courses or at specially designated schools called mektebs (equivalent to the
Arabic *.). Higher education in Islamic law (*‘a) is provided in medresas
(Arabic: madrasa) for boys and girls. One famous example is the 500-year-old
Gazi Husrev Bey medresa in Sarajevo, Bosnia. In Zenica, in central Bosnia, the
Islamic Educational Academy prepares religious teachers for their vocation.
A further four Bosnian medresas are found *
& >
& Z
Ý
21 On the Islamic presence in Bulgaria in general, see Ali Eminov, ‘Islam and Muslims in
Bulgaria – a Brief History’, Islamic Studies (Islamabad), XXXVI, No. 2/3, 1997, pp. 209–41.
803
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
Travnik. Elsewhere, a medresa
which uses the Bosnian
language as the medium of
instruction is found in Novi
Pazar in the Sandjak district.
In Prishtina in Kosovo, the
famous ‘+X medresa
provides Albanian students
with an Islamic education.
Teaching in the well-known
‘'X/ medresa in Skopje
is in Macedonian and
Albanian. The most famous
Islamic school in Bulgaria
is the .* X/&
which focuses on Islamic
j udg e s h ip. Me a nwh i le,
Greece has preserved a
relatively strong Islamic
educational system. Thus, at
Gümülcine (Comotini) there
is a higher-grade medresa as
5.2 Plovdiv Mosque, Bulgaria (© J.C. Chabrier) well as an Islamic grammar
school. A second medresa is
Q´
Y#
& medresa in Mecidiyye in Romania has
been reopened following the defeat of the Communist regime there. Apart
from the schools mentioned above, Bulgaria has a further three medresas.
> /
*\ !
'/X! ?
?Ú¡&
attached old medresa and clock tower – an outstanding ensemble – was
damaged by nationalistic Croats. The same fate befell the famous old
bridge of Mostar. Like the picturesque old towns in Herzegovina, many
other Muslim cities and settlements in Bosnia were completely destroyed
/ /
/
!
Z
genocide. Indeed, approximately half of all the mosques, that is 1,500, no
longer exist.
What of the future?
One factor that threatens the continuance of religious faith and practice
and obscures the eschatological dimensions is expressed in the cliché that
Islam is both religion and state. The phrase *
++ is, however, attested
804
ISLAM IN EASTERN AND S O U T H -E A S T E U RO P E
neither in the Qur’X
/ >
#
&
coined by certain sections of the Third World in their search for identity,
freedom and social justice. For more than a century, the Islam of the ancient
Muslim communities in Europe has been expressed exclusively in doctrine
concerning faith, ritual obligations and morality. When Islam is understood
and taught in this way it cannot be presented as, for example, an alien and
aggressive religion. Politics leads to extreme behaviour and, as we know,
sometimes to terrorism and the killing of innocent human beings. The
Qur’X
\
If anyone kills a person – unless it be for murder or for spreading mischief in
the land – it would be as if he kills the whole people: and if anyone saved a life,
it would be as if he saved the life of the whole people.22
Islam offers its adherents many ways of coping with life in a secular society.
Mention may be made, for example, of the absence of sacraments, of a
priesthood and of baptism, the civil nature of marriage and tolerance of
a sort of mixed marriage, the natural approach to sexuality, the rejection
of the idea of excommunication, the positive attitude to knowledge and
V
other monotheistic religions.
Obviously, Muslims living in South-East Europe will not be able to isolate
themselves from the democratic and emancipatory processes, however much
they might wish to do so. Their individual and collective welfare largely
depends on the extent to which they can adapt to modern conditions, contribute
to the solution of the problems that beset modern society throughout the
world and feel solidarity with fellow citizens holding different views of life,
and how far they can broaden their religious consciousness by opening up
to the great spiritual achievements of the Enlightenment. Islamic religious
life will have to adopt new priorities. Only by seeing this as the necessary
response to the challenge of modern reality can Islam in Europe hope to
secure a lasting existence for itself.
22 %#’ida, 5:32.
805
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
[ \
\
EU ROPE
At the time of writing, the following titles are published in South-East
Europe:
!= Dritta Islame [The Light of Islam], published monthly, Tirana;
and Shkelqimi Islam [The Splendour of Islam], monthly (?), Tirana – both
in Albanian.
= Dnevni Avaz [The Daily Voice], daily; Preporod [The Rebirth],
weekly; Lijiljan [The Lily], weekly; Glasnik Rijasetau Islamske Zajednice [The
Herald of the Presidium of the Islamic Community], bimonthly; Muallim
[The Teacher], weekly; Zemzem [Zamzam], published occasionally; Kabes
[The Firebrand], monthly; and Hikmet [Wisdom], monthly. All these are
in Bosnian and are published in Sarajevo apart from the last two: Kabes
is published in Mostar, while Hikmet is published in Tuzla.
*= \ 2 [The Blossom], bimonthly, Zagreb; and Takvîm [The
Almanac], annual, Zagreb. Both publications are in Bosnian.
4. BULGARIA: Güven ± ²& % Q®Y&
£ 9
¶3<¬¬ [Right
!²&
K / > %
Z
£
Müslümanlar
±> * !²& ! &
!!
#
8= J\ Gerçek [The Truth], weekly, Comotini, in Turkish; Yol [The Way],
weekly, Comotini, in Turkish; Bati Trakya’nin Sesi [The Voice of Western
Thrace], an exile-journal, bimonthly, published in Istanbul.
%=
J ^
\ \ 9 [The Crescent],
biweekly, Skopje, in both Turkish and Macedonian; 9 [He, i.e. Gott in
mystical terminology], monthly, Prizren, in both Turkish and Albanian;
and
[The Light], Skopje, in Turkish.
#= J Elif [Alpha], bimonthly, Podgorica, published in both
Bosnian and Albanian.
8. ROMANIA: Emel [Hope], monthly, an exile magazine. Until 1990 it was
published in Ankara in Turkish.
:=
[The Light], quarterly, in Serbian, and the organ of the
Embassy of the Islamic Republic of Iran, Belgrade; ¹ [Sandjak
of Novi Pazar], monthly, Novi Pazar, in Bosnian; and Educate Islame
[Islamic Education], monthly, Prishtina, Kosovo, in Albanian.
806
Chapter 5.2
I SLAM IN N ORTH , C ENTR AL
AND S OUTH A MERICA 1
Muh ammad A k bar
I N T RO DUC T I O N
The present chapter is a brief survey of the presence and spread of Islam in
the Americas. It is not intended to be an analytical study of Muslims in such
a large part of the world, nor does it include all facets of the Muslim presence
and the spread of Islam in any particular country. The United States of
America is given more space than other countries and regions of the Americas
because there are more Muslims in the United States, according to the most
reliable estimates, than in all of the rest of the Americas. Furthermore,
reliable sources on Muslim Americans – whose pre-1975 history is somewhat
unique – are by far the most numerous and available.
North America
TH E M U S L I M P R E S E NC E
The earliest Muslims in North America were sixteenth- and seventeenth-
century Moriscos (Muslims under Christian rule) and Mudéjares (Muslim
converts to Christianity), mainly from Andalusia (southern Spain), who
arrived in Mexico with the Spanish explorers and settlers. Apparently many
1 This chapter is dedicated to the memory of M. Ali Kettani, a pioneer in the study of
Muslim communities internationally and a major source for this chapter.
8 07
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
Moriscos and Mudéjares not only secretly maintained some Muslim practices
for generations; according to some reports, they initiated the conversion
of some Amerindians to Islam. Due to forced conversions to Christianity
and executions during the Inquisition, Islam is generally thought to have
disappeared in Spanish- and Portuguese-speaking America, though
+
$
/
*
"
the south-western United States to the present day.
There were also ‘early Muslim visitors’ in North America. Algerian,
Egyptian and Sudanese soldiers fought on both sides of the French-Mexican
war. It is highly probable that some of the 2,000 or more soldiers remained
after the French withdrawal from Mexico in May 1867. Other ‘visitors’
include the early sixteenth-century explorer in Florida, Estevanico (also
"
& ! +
!!& *Y£ V
Q®Y
"
Q"/
/
Y
"
%£
the nineteenth-century ‘Arabian’ or Turkish cameleer Hajj Ali (also called Hi
Jolly) in the south-western United States; seven nineteenth-century Algerians
% /
"
(or released former soldiers) from French military service in French Guiana
Q
+!
Y£ !
V
%
California; and participants in the 1876 Philadelphia Centennial Exposition,
the 1893 Columbian Exposition in Chicago and the 1904 St Louis Fair in St
Louis, Missouri. Thus far, most of these (like other Muslims) remain little-
known names in North American Muslim history.
The Muslim presence in Canada may have begun with the arrival, from
an unnamed place, of a Scottish couple, James and Agnes Love. Their son
Q
!Y
/ ={&
/ *
! / /
Canada. An American couple, John and Martha Simon, of English and French
descent respectively, are mentioned in the 1871 census as ‘Mohammedans’.
These two families apparently constituted the thirteen ‘Mohammedans’
in Ontario, Canada, in that year. However, a runaway slave, Aaron, ‘an
Arab’ (his ethnicity is not to be taken literally), apparently escaped from the
southern United States to Canada in the early nineteenth century.
Although the Atlantic slave trade was an important source of Muslims
+!
&
!
*
!
United States than in the other countries of the continent. Allan Austin
estimates that ‘there may have been about forty thousand African Muslims
in the colonial and pre-Civil War territory making up the United States
before 1860’. Enslaved Muslims in the Americas deserve more international
exposure.
808
ISLAM IN N O RT H , C E N T R A L AND S O U T H A M E R IC A
Among the Muslims who were enslaved in the United States were the
Fula/Fulani 61 (i.e. a memorizer of the Qur’XY K / Z ! Q+ /
/
!X
Y !
&
*
£
the aristocratic and learned Fulbe, Abdul Rahaman (‘+/ V
V[
@!XY
'/X!
}
& *""& ! +
/
‘the most
famous African in America’ in 1828;2 the scholarly Omar (‘Umar) Ibn Sa’id of
Fouta Toro, Senegal, in South and North Carolina, who apparently feigned
conversion to Christianity and reverted to Islam upon his return to West
Africa; and Salih Bilali of Massina, Mali, ‘a strict Mahometan’, in Georgia.3
The cultural legacies of enslaved Muslims were not entirely lost. Indeed,
a group known as Free Moors:
trace their independence back to 1790 and a petition to the South Carolina
legislature which recognized them as subjects of the Emperor of Morocco. They
did not want to be considered ‘Negroes’, and they seem to have been treated
& " /
Confederacy.4
Relatively free Muslim emigrants from south-west Asia, South Asia and
Eastern Europe arrived in North America during the nineteenth and twentieth
centuries. Initially they came mainly from Lebanon, Syria, Palestine, Jordan,
Turkey, Albania, Bosnia and Russia. They sought to improve their economic,
social and political conditions. The number of emigrants from these and
many other Muslim societies increased enormously in the second half of
the twentieth century. The latter émigrés were much more educated and
better trained than their earlier co-religionists. They migrated in separate
waves, depending on travel restrictions in their own countries and in the
North American countries. By the 1990s, the settlers (i.e. descendants of early
immigrants) and recent immigrants represented almost every major and
many minor Muslim people in Asia, Africa and Eastern Europe. They now
form the largest group of Muslim North Americans. Muslims are represented
in many areas of North American life, especially in the United States.
2 Allan D. Austin, African Muslims in Antebellum America: A Sourcebook& %< &
Garland, 1984, III; Allan D. Austin, African Muslims in Antebellum America: Transatlantic
Stories and Spiritual Struggles& %< & [
& =& "# £ > + &
Prince among Slaves& %< &
Z
& =£
! [&
,
%._
_
$
_ 3Q
, Shreveport, La., Mid-South Press, 1968.
3 Austin, Sourcebook, V.
4 Ibid., p. 64, note 73. The Confederacy refers to the eleven slave-holding southern states
which seceded from the United States in 1860–1.
809
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM
All North American countries witnessed an enormous increase in the spread
of Islam in the second half of the twentieth century. This was a consequence
of political, social and economic changes in the emigrants’ countries and
in North America, the resurgence of Islam in the Muslim world, a huge
increase in the number of Islamic institutions in North America, increased
dissemination of Islamic literature and increased information about Islam
and Muslim peoples in the North American mass media and in educational
# +
! "!
!
of Muslim North Americans was the emergence of early twentieth-century
Islamic organizations.
The United States is unique among North American countries in that
American converts established almost all of the earliest national Islamic
organizations. Conversion to Islam was often based on a desire for personal
and communal improvement and/or a desire to reclaim a perceived
lost heritage. These desires or quests made a ‘pseudo-Islam’ attractive
to prospective converts. Moreover, many propagators of such ‘Islamic’
formulations and some of their followers were well aware that their doctrines
were not in complete accord with the Qur’X
sunna (the authoritative
?" * @
!!
’s sayings, deeds and rulings).
European (‘white’Y +!
! +!
V
born converts to Islam. Their interest in Islam was the result of a combination
of factors: the European colonization of Muslims in Asia and Africa, the
questioning attitude engendered by the European Enlightenment, a growing
interest in oriental or Eastern religions, Christian missionary activities among
Muslims and the generally negative Muslim response to these activities and
to colonialism.
The most well-known early American convert to Islam was Alexander
Russell Webb (d. 1916), a descendant of English Protestant immigrants to
the United States. Webb, a journalist, businessman and later US consul to the
Philippines (1887–92), and a widely read student of religion and philosophy,
came to Islam by way of theosophy. He certainly had some knowledge of
!
# "
\
"
Indian scholars about Islam, his resignation from the United States diplomatic
service and a two-month tour of India as the guest of men interested in
propagating Islam in the United States. In Bombay (now Mumbai), Webb
made his famous announcement about his conversion to Islam:
I adopted this religion because I found, after protracted study, that it was the
best and only system adapted to the spiritual needs of humanity … It teaches
universal benevolence, and requires purity of mind, purity of action, purity of
810
ISLAM IN N O RT H , C E N T R A L AND S O U T H A M E R IC A
speech and perfect physical cleanliness. It, beyond doubt, is the simplest and
most elevating form of religion known to man.5
Having adopted the personal name ‘Mohammed’&
""
mainly from India, Webb founded the Moslem Brotherhood organization,
%
+!
'
! ?"
& %
City in 1893. The purpose of his organization was to teach the intelligent
!
?" * @
!!
taught, and to overturn the fabric of falsehood and error that prejudiced
and ignorant writers have been constructing and supporting for centuries
against Islam:
> "
% /
/!
% ¡
devoted to the elucidation of Islamic doctrines and laws, and the discussion
of matters bearing thereon, as well as to record news items of interest to
Mussulmans in all parts of the world … [and] encouraging direct intercourse
between the Mohammedan world and the more intelligent masses of our
country … The natural result of this will be to stimulate an interest in the
study of Arabic and Persian literature … a free lecture-room and library will
be opened to the public … A book publishing house will also be established
which will print and circulate Islamic books and pamphlets.6
Webb accomplished much of what he set out in the above statement, and
despite his limited appeal to the elites, he pioneered the establishment of
a Muslim organizational infrastructure. His views on Christianity and his
method of appealing to non-Muslims were repeated by subsequent Muslim
American leaders. Webb eventually expanded his organization to include
about seven national branches, called ‘Circles’, for the study of the Qur’X#
He published a journal, Moslem World, and introductory booklets on Islam.
Webb lectured widely, primarily to European-American audiences. He was
"
'
!
! = ¢
Parliament of Religions in Chicago (apparently with the acquiescence of Jamal
ad-Din Afghani (Assad-Abadi), other Muslim thinkers and the Ottoman
+/
V
! '''Y# " ! ! "
""
mass media. He was critical of what he saw as Christianity’s lack of spiritual
and moral values, and the lack of appreciation of Islam and Muslim culture.
He condemned Christian missionaries and opposed British colonialism.
5 Mohammed A. R. Webb, ,
%
> _
"
+"
Q
2 . Q
Q
5
<
.
, Bombay, The Bombay Gazette Steam Printing
Works, 1892, I, p. 7.
6 Mohammed A. R. Webb, Islam in America& %& >
?
/ #& =&
pp. 67–8.
811
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
Webb does not seem to have institutionalized basic Islamic practices at
the Moslem Brotherhood. He died a Muslim whose theosophical background
$ #
!!
!
internal quarrels, the Moslem Brotherhood became defunct some years
before Webb’
&
!!
! %
City as late as 1945.7
Numerically, Islam had its greatest appeal among African Americans.
The enslavement of Muslim Africans was to stimulate conversion or
‘reversion’ to Islam. A number of factors compounded the post-slavery
! +
+!
and ideological solutions: ethnocentrism (‘racialism’) and segregation,
large-scale migration from the southern to the northern states in search of
better economic opportunities, the Great Depression of 1929, the two world
wars, rampant unemployment, the Korean war (1950–53), the Civil Rights
movement and the social upheavals of the 1960s of which the Black Power
! !
"
#
Many African Americans were disposed to accept an interpretation of
Christianity to which they could relate spiritually and socially. The struggle
for social justice, equality and a noble identity had produced ‘the Black
Church’ and variant forms of Christian worship. In 1898 the nationally
$
Z" *
> Q # =={Y +
*
Episcopal Church declared: ‘God is a Negro.’ He argued that since other
people had imagined that they resembled God, ‘why not the Negro believe
that he resembles God as much so as other people?’8 While this statement is
abhorrent to Muslims – indeed, it is an expression of shirk, an inappropriate
association of creatures with their Creator – it nevertheless reinforces
the frequent relationship between the quest for meaning and dignity on the
one hand, and ‘truth’ on the other. A similar statement was made later by
leaders of the Moorish Science Temple of America and the Nation of Islam
(see below), which together attracted hundreds of thousands of African
Americans.
Claiming a spiritual relationship with Buddha, Confucius, Zoroaster,
* @
!!
& / + Q # =` =Y ==
the national organization widely known as the Moorish Science Temple, in
Newark, New Jersey. Drew Ali taught that Islam was the natural religion
of African Americans, that they were ‘Asiatics’ being descendants of the
Canaanites and Moabites, that they were ‘Moors’ and their true nationality
was ‘Moorish American’, and that they were a ‘lost [and] found’ people (i.e.
7 See the present author’s forthcoming biography of Webb and critical editions of his
writings.
8 Edwin S. Redkey (ed.), Respect Black: The Writings and Speeches of Henry McNeal Turner, New
%& + ?> % >!& ==& ""# =K#
812
ISLAM IN N O RT H , C E N T R A L AND S O U T H A M E R IC A
5.3 Colorado Muslim Society, Denver (© Zakat Foundation of America)
lost from their people but now found). He claimed to be their prophet, and in
1927 produced The Holy Koran of the Moorish Science Temple of America, which
he compiled from various sources, including the Bible and, albeit minimally,
the Qur’X# >
/
"#
Drew Ali was not learned, Islamically or otherwise. However, he had
ample opportunity to know much more than basic Islam. Nonetheless,
he taught his followers to believe in the Unity of Allah (+*) and the
"" *
@
!!
&
‘pray’ towards the East three times a
day, but without the bodily movements of !. ‘Meat, alcohol, and smoking
were forbidden (along with shaving, cosmetics, and hair straighteners).’9
Drew Ali emphasized the moral principles of ‘Love, Truth, Peace, Freedom,
and Justice’ and obedience to American law. He also discouraged his
followers from fraternizing with recent immigrant Muslims. The Moorish
Science Temple splintered into a number of subgroups some of which still
command the devotion of many African Americans and others. Some former
¡
#
An external attempt to establish a national Muslim organization was
made by the well-known Indian Ahmadiyya Movement in Islam, after
the division of the Ahmadiyya into two groups, the Qadiyanis and the
9 Peter Lamborn Wilson, Sacred Drift: Essays on the Margins of Islam, San Francisco, City
Lights Books, 1993, p. 33.
813
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
Lahoris. A ‘missionary’ of the latter, Mufti Muhammad Sadiq, arrived in
the United States in 1921 to convert Americans to their understanding of
Islam. However, African Americans have been the most receptive Americans
to their teachings. African-American (and other) converts were appointed
as heads of and teachers in their multiethnic branches. They encouraged
members to study Arabic and Islam at their national branches and later in
India and the United Kingdom. They have many branches in the United States
and have introduced thousands, perhaps tens of thousands, of Americans to
Islam. Their headquarters, the Fazl Mosque in Washington, D.C., was opened
in 1950. Their major organ is the Muslim Sunrise. The Ahmadis have missed
few opportunities to address American audiences.
Pseudo-Islamic ethnic exclusiveness passed from the Moorish
Americans to the Nation of Islam (NOI) in 1931. The founder of the NOI was
Wallace Fard Muhammad (who is also known by other names), an immigrant
allegedly from Mecca. While I have yet to identify his exact origin, I still
maintain that he was culturally a Turko-Iranian.10
$ /
‘
QY &
! %
‘
"
& !"
""
and important events in Muslim lands and the West. However, there is
'
!
! "
Christian, Jewish, Buddhist and Hindu scriptures. From being a street-
peddler in Detroit, Michigan, Fard became the leader of an organization
which was to become a major vehicle for the spread of Islam in the United
States and parts of Central America.
The NOI’s principal appeal was its anthropomorphic and nationalistic
doctrines, including a ‘black’ god; African Americans are the ‘Lost-Found’
descendants of the ‘original black’ people; their redemption is imminent;
their ‘white’ oppressors are the real ‘devil’ ( ) ), who made them
Christians, and who will be destroyed by Allah. Fard taught his followers
to pray towards the East, in a standing position with outstretched arms and
palms upward, reciting in English translation, Qur’X = Q) verses
1–7 and Qur’X ==` Q!) verses 1–4. Other verses, for instance Qur’X
6 (al-An‘ ) verse 79, were occasionally recited. Fard’s religio-moral system
emphasized truthfulness, ‘racial’ segregation, hard work, self-discipline,
economic advancement through self-help and obedience to US law. Although
Fard considered the Qur’X
" & !
%
/
# ¢
! /
""&
"
of Allah or the Mahdi is a controversial point in the early history of the
10 Akbar Muhammad, ‘Muslims in the United States: An Overview of Organizations,
Doctrines, and Problems’& #
#& The Islamic Impact, Syracuse,
Syracuse University Press, 1984, p. 201.
814
ISLAM IN N O RT H , C E N T R A L AND S O U T H A M E R IC A
5.4 Islamic Center of Washington (© Zakat Foundation of America)
NOI. Fard disappeared rather mysteriously in 1934. His most important
successor, Elijah Muhammad (d. 1975), claimed that Fard was all of the above,
and that he, Elijah Muhammad, was the ‘Messenger of Allah’ to African
Americans.11
During Elijah Muhammad’s leadership, the NOI gradually became
an economic ‘empire’. The organization acquired farms, various kinds of
retail and manufacturing establishments, tens of ‘Temples’ (later called
‘Mosques’) in the United States and some Caribbean countries, and
schools. The curriculum of the Chicago school, called ‘the University of
Islam’, included Arabic instruction from the 1940s onwards. During the
early 1950s, the curriculum also included memorization and chanting
("+*) of the Qur’X
!
somewhat clandestinely by a Palestinian immigrant, Jamil Shakir Diab.
Elijah Muhammad disseminated his message via African-American
newspapers, radio broadcasts, the organization’s newspaper Muhammad
Speaks and national annual meetings.
11 The basic sources on the doctrine of the NOI are Elijah Muhammad’s Message to the
Blackman in America (Chicago, Muhammad Mosque of Islam, No. 2, 1965) and his From
7
Q
#
#
,
9+
>
(Chicago, Muhammad Mosque of
Islam, No. 2, 1967).
815
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
These achievements encouraged the conversion of tens of thousands
of African Americans, some African Caribbeans and African-American
members of other Muslim organizations. In addition, the NOI gained
innumerable non-Muslim African-American (and other) sympathizers.
Elijah Muhammad’s forthright condemnation of European and American
oppression of ‘black, brown, yellow and red peoples’ gained him much
acclaim in the United States and abroad. In the late 1950s and early 1960s,
when the NOI reached the height of its fame, Elijah Muhammad was widely
known as ‘the premier Muslim American leader.’
Much of the NOI’s appeal in the late 1950s and early 1960s was due to
Malcolm X. An avid reader and an intrepid and talented orator, the urbane
Malcolm was well acquainted with ‘the culture of the streets’. Converted to
the NOI’s doctrines in 1956 while in prison for burglary, Malcolm reinforced
the NOI’s practice of ‘’, that is, direct invitation to people on the streets
to hear Elijah Muhammad’s message in the temples and mosques. He ably
debated with professors, and gained the admiration of many intellectuals
and ordinary people. Indeed, Malcolm’s preaching across the United States
greatly increased the NOI’s membership.
Despite Malcolm’s basic understanding of Islam, he, like Elijah
Muhammad, continued to espouse the NOI’s aberrant form of Islam until his
"
!/ =&
/
$
!!
remark about President John F. Kennedy’s assassination.12 In March 1964
Malcolm announced the formation of the Muslim Mosque Inc.:
This will give us a religious base, and the spiritual force necessary to rid our
""
!
/
!!
#
Muslim Mosque Inc. … will be the working base for an action program
designed to eliminate the political oppression, the economic exploitation,
and the social degradation suffered daily by twenty-two million Afro-
Americans.13
The Muslim Mosque was primarily to be the ‘base’ for Malcolm’s social
and political activism, and secondarily a religious institution. The venture
was short-lived as it suffered from lack of funds and good administration,
in addition to internal dissension. Some of its members later joined other
Muslim organizations.
>
¡
*
!!
/
={ !
%
turning-point in the spread of Islam among African Americans. The
change was marked by the beginning of a large-scale African-American
12 The Autobiography of Malcolm X&
+
& %& } ?
Inc., 1964, p. 305.
13 Ibid., p. 321.
816
ISLAM IN N O RT H , C E N T R A L AND S O U T H A M E R IC A
‘conversion’ inside ' !
/
'
! '
!&
an overwhelming numerical diminution in the largest successor to the NOI,
the World Community of Islam in the West (WCIW). The exception is the
NOI led by the well-known Minister Louis Farrakhan (see below).
Elijah Muhammad’s son, Imam Warith Deen Mohammed (he changed
the spelling of his surname), quickly became internationally famous for his
sweeping doctrinal, organizational and economic reforms. Although Imam
Mohammed’s formal Islamic and Arabic learning essentially ended with his
completion of high (secondary) school in the NOI’s University of Islam,14 he
is widely read in religious studies.
In a 1975 article, he characterized the place of the WCIW in the
NOI’s evolution as the Second Resurrection: ‘Z
'
!
Resurrection (the Second Resurrection), you will have to depend upon me
for some time for this understanding of the Light [God].’15 Imam Mohammed
quickly established himself as the interpreter of the legacies of Fard and
Elijah Muhammad, as well as what he deemed to be symbolic passages in
the Bible, the Qur’X
sunna. Along with some initial public derision
of Fard’s and his father’s doctrines, Imam Mohammed introduced the
Qur’X& sunna
/
" ?" * @
!!
unparalleled in many other national organizations before 1975.
Imam Mohammed opened the WCIW (now called the American Society
of Muslims, ASM) to all who wished to join it, irrespective of ethnicity.
He is dedicated to the improvement of American morals, and encourages
his followers to participate in all Islamically correct aspects of American
life, including the military. ASM operates scores of mosques, schools,
publishing facilities, the weekly newspaper Muslim Journal, and retail and
manufacturing businesses. ASM sponsors regional and local events many of
which are used for da‘wa (the call to Islam and its practice). Imam Mohammed
and other ASM imams present weekly radio and television broadcasts and
are frequently invited to lecture to a variety of audiences. The media have
contributed to their positive image. These activities have led to countless
conversions to Islam, almost all by African Americans.
> !
'
!
organization of the same name led by Minister Louis Farrakhan, who
withdrew from the WCIW in 1977 in order to revive the NOI. To Farrakhan,
the derision of the former NOI leaders was distasteful, and the economic
14 The University of Islam, several of which were attached to the NOI’s temples, was a
primary and secondary school, not a university. All the schools are now named after
Imam Mohammed’s mother, ‘Sister Clara Muhammad’, in recognition of her leadership
assistance to the NOI during her husband’s incarceration, 1942–6.
15 Muhammad Speaks (weekly newspaper, Chicago), ‘> [
& ?
=& >
< Z ’, 11 April 1975, p. 12.
817
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
programmes of the former NOI were more conducive to African-American
advancement. Farrakhan calls himself ‘the Representative of the Honorable
Elijah Muhammad’. Nonetheless, he recently declared publicly his belief
in the basic tenets of Islam and performed the "". His national and
international appeal is largely based on his oratorical talent, his emphasis
!
V"&
"
African Americans and his strident criticism of American and other Western
nations’ ill treatment of ‘Third World’ peoples. His weekly newspaper, The
Final Call, is distributed internationally. Farrakhan has preached to hundreds
of thousands of African Americans, although he seems to have many fewer
followers.
Unlike Imam Mohammed, Minister Farrakhan has a negative image in
the American and international press. He is portrayed in the media as not a
true Muslim and as a racialist and anti-Semitic – that is, anti-Jewish – despite
leaders. Additionally, Farrakhan receives little recognition from most Muslim
Americans, despite his sponsorship of an international Muslim conference in
July 1997, at which he was given a white turban by the mufti of Cyprus and
hailed by others as an imam. At a large public meeting in February 2000, he
declared his belief in the globally accepted Islamic tenets.
+
! !!!
to the spread of Islam nationally and internationally is the Islamic Party
+!
Q'?+Y# < / !
V/ '!
!
*
! Q # ==Y& '?+
/
1972 and was most active during that decade. The IPNA had many educated
"
!!/# '$
/ +/V’Ala Mawdudi and Sayyid
Qutb, it produced a bimonthly journal called %
Q
5
_
#
Journal and other publications. IPNA operated a primary and secondary
school, and sponsored social and political awakening activities.
IPNA was one of the most active and significant movements of
conversion to Islam in North America, the Caribbean and to some extent in
South America, especially in Guyana. It engaged in full-time da‘wa on the
streets of Washington D.C. and its Trinidad and other Caribbean branches
were similarly active. Although its membership was predominantly African-
American and Caribbean, it attracted some Spanish-speaking Americans
Q!
? [
Y# + ! !!/ '?+
Figuero, the leader of the national organization known as Alianza Islámica,
which is dedicated to spreading Islam among grassroots Hispanics. Internal
divisiveness, poor administrative decisions and personal injudiciousness
were important causes of IPNA’s decline. Some former members founded
& /
! ‘ Q## &
Virgin Islands).
818
ISLAM IN N O RT H , C E N T R A L AND S O U T H A M E R IC A
Numerous African-American local and regional personalities and
mosques have contributed immeasurably to the spread of Islam in the United
# +! !
/
*\ '
!
Z
!& % & = /
"
! "!
! !
% +! >
\ Q # =Y&
!
associate of Malcolm X. The da‘wa efforts of the Brotherhood were not limited
%’s African Americans, but reached Spanish-speaking Americans
and prisoners as well. Another noteworthy national and international
'
! * +!
& % /
the Trinidad- or Grenada-born Sheikh Daoud Ahmed Faisal (d. 1980) of New
% # + &
!
'
!
of thousands of African Americans. Lastly, Imam Siraj Wahhaj of Masjid
at-Taqwa, a former member of the NOI, is one of the most popular Islamic
proselytizers in the United States.
Prominent entertainers, sportsmen and incarcerated Muslims have
also contributed to the spread of Islam among those of similar professions,
their fans and fellow inmates. The famous trumpet player Dizzy Gillespie
(d. 1992) informs us that many of his co-professionals converted to Islam
in the 1940s. Although Gillespie himself does not seem to have converted
'
!&
% "" * @
!!
#16 Due to
their professional and non-professional activities, the well-known former
basketball player Abdul-Kareem Jabbar and the former heavyweight boxing
!" *
!!
+
$
become Muslims, especially youths. In many prisons, inmates have achieved
much recognition for Islamic practices. There are prayer places ( !s)
in prisons, Islamic dietary requirements and preferences (daily, during
[
!
¦X
‘|s) are frequently implemented, and Muslims sometimes
have access to imams inside prisons (‘chaplains’) and in nearby communities.
These concessions and Muslim inmate behaviour have gained more converts
to Islam than many mosques in the larger society.
The spread of Islam in North America has certainly not been limited
to the efforts of Webb and African Americans. Since the 1950s, in particular,
some immigrants and their descendants have greatly increased the
availability of Islamic knowledge and publications in numerous cities and
#
&
aimed at turning pseudo-Muslims into Muslims.
Islamic centres have been a feature of Muslim communities in the United
States and North America for decades; in many cases, they serve as places
'
!# > '
!
% Q
16 Dizzy Gillespie with Al Fraser, 5
2Q
À
2,
# & %& /
Ù
Co., 1979, pp. 291–3.
819
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
opened in 1954) and Washington D.C. (1955), for example, have introduced
many American intellectuals, students and ordinary Americans to Islam.
Indeed, from the 1950s Islamic centres have appeared in several north-eastern,
! V
# + "& %
!
¡
have relatively new multifunctional mosques and Islamic centres.
The spread of Islam in American and Canadian institutions of higher
learning from the 1960s onwards is largely attributable to the arrival of
*
!
!
! $
by current Islamic ideologies and the Islamic resurgence. A group of these
students initiated one of the most important organizations in North American
Islamic history, that is, the Muslim Student Association of the United States
and Canada (MSA), founded in 1963 at the University of Illinois in Urbana.
It has branches in high schools and almost all institutions of higher learning
in the two countries. MSA’s aims are described in one of its pamphlets as:
Helping in the development of [an] Islamic personality and attitudes;
disseminating Islamic knowledge and understanding; carrying on religious,
cultural, social, charitable, and educational activities among Muslims in North
America and nourishing their friendly relations with non-Muslims; presenting
Islam to non-Muslims as a complete way of life and a viable alternative to all
other doctrines.17
The MSA’s presence among people who would contribute to future scholarly
and professional classes of Americans, and its dedication to da‘wa, encouraged
the conversion to Islam of a section of society that had barely been touched
by previous Muslim organizations.
The MSA was the nucleus from which emerged in 1981 the present
well-known national association, the Islamic Society of North America
Q'+Y&
\
?
& '
# '+
/ /
naturalized intellectuals and professionals. Nevertheless, various MSA
branches continue to spread Islam on campuses, while ISNA is an umbrella
organization to which mosques, centres, institutes, professional associations
"
'
!
# '+’s major publication
is Islamic Horizons.
The Islamic Circle of North America (ICNA), founded in 1971 and with
\
!
& %&
!
# Da‘wa is an important
programmatic aim of ICNA while its major publication is The Message.
European (‘white’) American and Native American Muslims are far
less studied and numerous than African Americans. European-American
17 ‘Know the MSA’, n.p., n.d.
820
ISLAM IN N O RT H , C E N T R A L AND S O U T H A M E R IC A
5.5 !
/
V
X/ *\
& < +
(© Zakat Foundation of America)
converts, before and after Webb, were not as conspicuous as the others,
"
"
# >
more than a century. More recently, others – including those of Christian,
Jewish and agnostic backgrounds – have been inspired to convert to Islam
by reading books on various aspects of the religion and translations of the
Qur’X&
*
!
/
&
# <% ¢//& !
!
with earlier religious doctrines and practice and sought a simpler form of
#
"
V+!
*
! K
!"&
!
& ' *
& <
!% K
$
disseminating Islam and showing its relevance to contemporary times. Male
and female converts perform a much-needed service to their ethno-religious
group: they help new converts adjust to their new Muslim environment and
to smooth over differences with their families and friends. An analytical
study of European-American conversion to Islam is long overdue.
Similar to Spanish-speaking converts, a small number of Native
Americans have turned to Islam because of its similarity to their cultural
traditions, many of which are forgotten or have been diluted with Christian
beliefs and practices. Indeed, some of them aver an early adherence to Islam
through contact with Moriscos, Mudéjares or slaves in the southern and
south-western United States.
Islamic institutions seem to have begun in Canada with the opening
= !\
& +V[
& !& +/
& / !
821
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
Lebanese. As in the United States, most mosques and centres in Canada
have been opened from the 1950s to the present. While the organizations
have not been totally exclusive, they have exhibited ethnic characteristics.
There is, for example, the Croatian Islamic Center, Etobicoke, Ontario, the
predominantly Caribbean and West Indian Ontario Association in Toronto,
Ontario, the mainly Arabic-speaking Fatima Mosque in Montreal, Quebec,
and the South Asian-dominated Quebec Islamic Centre.
Prominent among provincial and national organizations in Canada are
the Council of Muslim Communities of Canada (CMCC, founded in 1972),
the Organization of North American Shia Ithna-Ashari Communities and
'+# >
+!
associations and mosques of similar doctrinal and organizational goals.
Canadian statistics for 1991 suggest that the spread of Islam was mainly
the result of emigration and reproduction by immigrants and converts.
According to Dawood Hamdani, intermarriage has been the main source
of converts to Islam.18 While increasing numbers of interfaith marriages –
typically (but not exclusively) between males of Muslim descent and non-
Muslim women – have promoted conversions to Islam, such marriages
have also contributed to the non-transmission of Islamic traditions. The
V* ! !
&
’
still correct, also impedes the continuance of Islamic customs. Individual
conversions, that is, outside marriage, seem to occur among students and
intellectuals, including various ‘reverts’.19 Furthermore, the anthropologist
Harold Barclay has suggested that the Muslim lack of Islamic knowledge
hinders the continuation of Islamic traditions.20 Although limited in scope,
the above suggests that efforts to spread Islam in Canada have not been as
vigorous as in the United States.
With respect to Mexico, the early immigrants were Islamically inactive
for decades. As Muslim women were relatively few, extensive intermarriage
occurred between Muslim men and Mexican (including Amerindian)
women. Until 1970, according to Ali Kettani, ‘Islam looked as if it were
extinct in Mexico. Many Mexicans had Muslim last names, but they did not
have the slightest idea what Islam was.’ With increased emigration from and
18 Dawood Hassan Hamdani, ‘Muslims in the Canadian Mosaic’, Journal [of the] Institute
of Muslim Minority Affairs, V, No. 1, 1983/84, p. 8; ‘Islam in Canada’, in Amadou Mahtar
M’Bow and Ali Kettani (eds), Islam and Muslims in the American Continent, Beirut, Center
of Historical, Economical and Social Studies, 2001, pp. 64, 65, 71.
19 #
& ‘Muslims in Canada: A Preliminary Study’, in Howard Coward and
Leslie Kawamura (eds), Religion and Ethnicity, Waterloo, Wildrid Laurier University Press,
1977, p. 74; Hamdani, ‘Muslims in the Canadian Mosaic’, p. 14; Amadou (ed.), Islam and
Muslims, pp. 72, 73–4, 89–90, 97.
20 Harold Barclay, ‘The Muslim Experience in Canada’, in Coward (ed.), Religion and Ethnicity,
p. 110.
82 2
ISLAM IN N O RT H , C E N T R A L AND S O U T H A M E R IC A
enhanced Islamic activity in Muslim countries, adherence to Islamic practices
/! *
!
!
the 1970s onwards.21
The stimulus for the ‘resurgence’ is attributable to several factors. Over
the last three decades, some immigrants have brought a renewed interest in
Islam and the descendants of early immigrants showed a distinct awareness
of their Muslim origins. Recent émigrés and travel to Muslim countries
"
!
!!
# *
encountered Islam in the United States, Spain and the United Kingdom,
converted to Islam and returned to Mexico to preach it zealously. Islam has
attracted a good number of learned and professional Mexicans some of whom
founded Islamic organizations which appeal to their ethnic group. Islam is
spreading among less prosperous Amerindians and Mexicans of European
descent in south-eastern Mexico through the efforts of their compatriots and
Spanish-speaking proselytizers from the United States.
The Islamic Cultural Center of Mexico (Centro Cultural Islámico de
México), opened in 1995 in Mexico City, is probably the most national and
grassroots organization in the country. The director of the centre is the
committed and apparently indefatigable Omar Weston, who was born in
Britain, brought up in Mexico and converted to Islam in the United States.
Although small, the centre has one of the strongest and most widespread
da‘wa programmes in North America known to the present author.
Central America and the Caribbean islands
TH E M U S L I M P R E S E NC E
Compared with North America, little research has been done on Islam
in Central America. Contrary to the assertions of several scholars, a pre-
Columbian Muslim presence in the Caribbean is as yet unproven. Whereas
the ‘evidence’ is indeed impressive, a good deal of it remains hypothetical, and
some of it is certainly dubious, to say the least. The earliest Muslims in Central
America and the Caribbean may well have been Moriscos and/or Mudéjares,
but credible sources suggest that they were mostly enslaved Africans. In
Grenada, for example, they were involved in a slave rebellion at a place now
%
?
!£
!
&
+/VZ
%
V \ Q%
21 Ali Kettani, ‘Islam in Central America’, in Amadou (ed.), Islam and Muslims, pp. 471–2, 475.
823
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
5.6 The Mosque Foundation, Bridgeview, Illinois
(© Zakat Foundation of America)
Edward Dolan) and Muhammad Kaba (Robert Pearl); in Haiti, there was the
celebrated François Makandal and others who rebelled in the 1750s.22
¢ " >
& "
Q
Y
Mohammed Bath (d. 1838), the ‘*
!!
"
!
(mufti?)’ from Gambia who was a Trinidadian slave. He purchased his
freedom and founded a society dedicated to buying the freedom of other
enslaved Muslims. Another member of the society was Mohammedu Sisei
(Felix Ditt), formerly a schoolteacher in Gambia, who was ‘well acquainted
with the Koran, certain texts of which he always carried about him’. After his
release in 1825 from fourteen years of military service in the British third West
India regiment, he lived in Trinidad for twenty years.23 Mohammedu Sisei,
Jonas Mohammed Bath and others probably initiated more conversions to
Islam of other freed men and slaves than we know. The West India regiment
22 Ali Kettani, ‘Islam in the Caribbean’, in Amadou (ed.), Islam and Muslims, pp. 232, 238,
275, 282; Carolyn E. Fick, The Making of Haiti: The Saint Domingue Revolution from Below,
Knoxville, University of Tennessee Press, 1990, see ‘Makandal’ in index.
23 Capt. Washington, ‘! +
*
!!
VÄ&
*
& ÇV*
ð
the Gambia’, The Journal of the Royal Geographical Society of London, XIII, 1838, pp. 449–51;
Carl Campbell, ‘Jonas Mohammed Bath and the Free Mandigos in Trinidad; The Question
of Their Repatriation to Africa 1831–38’, Journal of African Studies, II, No. 4, Winter 1975/76,
pp. 467–93.
824
ISLAM IN N O RT H , C E N T R A L AND S O U T H A M E R IC A
was a vehicle for conversions to Islam. A few African Americans from the
southern United States served in it and were converted to Islam by ‘Mandingo
priests’; they were freed and given land in eastern Trinidad. Other Muslim
converts to Christianity later ‘relapsed into Mohammedanism’.24 A recent
>
*
!
& *
'/X!&
*
!
West India regiment ‘joined … Bath’s group in 1826. Others still, clustered
in Manzanilla and Turure on Trinidad’s eastern coast and converted the
inhabitants of the area to Islam. By 1840, Quare became a predominantly
Muslim settlement.’25
Despite the dearth of credible information, it is inconceivable that the
Islamic heritage of Muslim Africans was totally destroyed before the arrival
of Muslim East Indians in Trinidad, as is claimed by some modern writers.
It is interesting that Trinidadian Hindus referred to their Muslim Indian
countrymen as ‘Mandingos [which] manifests that both Indian and African
Muslims existed under one and the same Islam’. It may further indicate that
African Muslims were still there at the time of the Indian arrival. In 1946
an Indian possessed an Arabic Qur’X ‘given to his father as a gift from a
Mandingo Muslim’.26
Many Muslim Caribbeans are of Indian ancestry. Indian indentures
arrived in British, Dutch and French ships in Jamaica, Martinique, Barbados,
Grenada, Guadalupe, British Guyana, French Guiana and St Vincent in the
nineteenth century. In some areas, indentures are the earliest documented
Muslims, for example in Panama at the turn of the twentieth century.
Trinidadians of Indian ancestry are the largest and most economically and
"
*
!
//
# >
=`=
recorded 17,691 Muslims in Trinidad. East Indians were recently estimated to
outnumber Muslims of African ancestry at a ratio of twenty to one.27 As was
the case elsewhere, the early Muslims lost many of their Islamic traditions.
Most Muslim post-slavery immigrants were Arabic-speakers originally
from Greater Syria (which included the present territories of Jordan, Lebanon
and Palestine) who arrived in the region around the turn of the twentieth
century. As was the case elsewhere and for similar reasons, most of the
earliest immigrants to this region lost much of their Islamic culture. Muslims
24 Edward Bean Underhill, The West Indies: Their Social and Religious Condition, Westport,
Negro Universities Press, 1970, reprint of 1862 edn, p. 46; Carlton Robert Ottley, Slavery
Days in Trinidad: A Social History of the Island from 1797–1838, Trinidad, published by the
author, 1974, p. 66.
25 *
'/X!& ‘Islam in Trinidad and Tobago’, in Amadou (ed.), Islam and Muslims,
pp. 298, 299–300.
26 Ibid., p. 298.
27 Gilbert Earle, ‘Mohammedans in Trinidad’, The Moslem World, XIV, No. 1, Jan. 1924, p. 40;
'/X!& ‘Islam in Trinidad’, p. 306; Larry Luxner, ‘Muslims in the Caribbean’, ARAMCO
World, XXXVIII, No. 6, Nov.–Dec. 1987, p. 6.
825
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
from other countries arrived during the last four decades of the twentieth
century.
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM
Islamic institutions emerged rather slowly in Central America, with few
"&
!"& ?
!
# > '
!
& '
!
Mission or Panama Muslim Mission, was founded in Panama City in 1930 by
Indians. An organized Muslim presence with supporting Islamic institutions
did not begin in Belize until the arrival of NOI members in Belize City in
1962; the IPNA and others arrived in the early 1980s. Mosques, centres,
Islamic instruction and a Muslim cemetery (Panama) appeared in the 1970s
(Panama and Belize) and especially in the 1980s (Panama, Guatemala, Costa
Rica and Nicaragua) and the 1990s (Honduras and El Salvador).
Conversion to Islam has also been a slow process in Central America.
Credit for initiating this process is due to the above-mentioned organizations
and later to international Muslim bodies, regional associations and da‘wa
activities of mosques (the word da‘wa is, most unusually, included in the
name of a mosque founded in Guatemala City in the 1980s, the Mezquita
de Al-Daawa Islámica de Guatemala). Apparently some Honduran converts,
or perhaps better ‘reverts’, were originally from predominantly Muslim
south-west Asian countries and had studied Islam in Saudi Arabia. After
visiting Islamic centres in the United States, a Salvadorean chemist from a
‘wealthy Christian Arab family’ =
/
the Centro Islámico Árabe Salvadoreño in 1991 in San Salvador. Persons of
African origin and ‘Black Caribs’ appear to be more receptive to Islam than
those of Spanish descent. For example, an African Nicaraguan converted in
the United States (1978), returned to Nicaragua in the 1980s and ‘established a
growing Islamic community made up of reverts in the town of San Miguelito
(Department of Río San Juan)’.28
In the Caribbean, Muslim Indians relatively quickly established Islamic
institutions to preserve their Muslim and Indian identities. The East Indian
Association was founded as early as 1893. During the next century, they
became a semi-autonomous entity. From purchasing the freedom of their
indentured compatriots, they have established an impressive infrastructure
of mosques (numbering approximately 100), organizations, accredited
primary and secondary schools (for Muslims and non-Muslims), bookstores,
publishing facilities, commercial enterprises, a national youth camp, at
least one cemetery (initially granted by the British colonial administration),
28 Kettani, ‘Islam in Central America’, pp. 481, 486, 491, 492, 494, 496.
826
ISLAM IN N O RT H , C E N T R A L AND S O U T H A M E R IC A
clinics, and homes for children and the aged. Among the most notable East
Indian organizations are the Anjuman Sunnat-ul-Jamaat (founded in 1933),
which is the largest in Trinidad, and the Islamic Missionaries Guild of South
America and the Caribbean (IMG, 1960). As early as 1938, Muslim East Indian
women organized commercial and welfare associations to help their female
co-religionists.
An impressive Muslim female convert of St Vincent must be
mentioned. Halima John, with her husband (and two children), converted
to Islam in Toronto in 1970. After her return home, she was instrumental in
the conversion of her mother, father, four brothers, a sister and apparently
some of her friends. Despite some help from the IMG, ‘she faced great
resistance and even police harassment and had to return to Canada in 1974’.
She studied Islam at the Guyana Trust and returned to St Vincent in 1990.
The next year she co-founded the Islamic Association of St Vincent and the
Grenadines, taught Muslim children and in 1995 became vice-president of
the association (one of her Muslim brothers was president).29 Halima John is
one of the little-known Muslim women who deserve a well-researched and
published biography.
African Trinidadians appear to have been much less successful
economically and in building Islamic organizations and institutions.
Nonetheless, they have opened mosques and schools and have been active
in spreading Islam.
South America
TH E M U S L I M P R E S E NC E
The fall of the last Muslim stronghold in southern Spain, Granada in 1492,
caused the transportation of Moriscos and Mudéjares to various South
American countries. Interestingly, in his The Masters and Slaves (1986), the
historian and sociologist Gilberto Freyre informs us that the Portuguese
colonizers of Brazil, among whom were nobles, were themselves of ‘Mozarab’,
‘Moorish’, ‘Berber’ and ‘African’ # * *
!
Spanish-speaking countries and Portuguese-speaking Brazil were sixteenth-
and seventeenth-century Moriscos, Mudéjares and Berbers (‘Moors’) who
accompanied the Spanish and Portuguese explorers and settlers. Were there
/ ! *
!
! +
® '
Muslim or formerly Muslim women accompanied Spanish explorers (such
as Beatriz La Morisca and Isabel Rodríguez ‘La Conquistadora’), there must
29 Kettani, ‘Islam in the Caribbean’, p. 284.
827
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
have been a good number of women who concealed their Islamic heritage in
the colonies, as they did during the Inquisition in Spain.30
Despite intermarriage, cohabitation, name changes and brutal
executions, individuals and communities continued Islamic practices in
several areas of the Americas for years. Otherwise, there would have been
¡
‘licences’ or exit permits to those
suspected of being normal Christians, and to arrest and/or expel those who
were observed practising or preaching Islam (for example, in Colombia,
Venezuela, Hispaniola, Peru and Mexico). Moreover, the texts of anti-Muslim
edicts strongly suggest that they converted some Amerindians to Islam.31
There is a remarkable account of a sixteenth-century Turkish captain called
Amir Çighala (Giorgio Zapata), who secretly adhered to Islamic prescriptions
?Ê Q?
& Z
Y
Istanbul.32
Enslaved Muslim West Africans, a number of whom were literate in
Arabic, seem to have been numerous in Brazil in the sixteenth century, after
which time their numbers increased, as did their desire for freedom. They
participated in the Palmares revolt of the seventeenth century, as they did
in the Dutch colony of Guiana in the eighteenth century. The most widely
studied Muslim revolt occurred in 1835 in Bahia, Brazil, where Muslims
attempted to establish a state. The continuance of Islamic institutions and
practices – imams, mosques, hand-copied Qur’X & +
/
instruction and Islamic artefacts – facilitated da‘wa in the slave quarters of
plantations and sometimes in slave settlements (mocambos, quilombos).
With respect to the earliest Muslim presence in South America,
!
"# > *
! V
twentieth-century Indian and Javanese (Indonesian) indentures. Moreover,
Suriname has the highest percentage (estimated at between 25 per cent and
35 per cent) of Muslims in the Americas. At about the same time, however,
Indian and Javanese indentures also arrived in Guyana.
Thousands of Muslims from Greater Syria, especially Lebanese and
Syrians, and probably from other Ottoman-dominated lands, began migrating
to South America in the mid-nineteenth century. Their numbers increased
enormously from the mid-twentieth century with the arrival of other Arabic
30 Paul Lunde, ‘Muslims and Muslim Technology in the New World’, ARAMCO World, XLIII,
No. 3, May–June 1992, p. 39; Ronald E. Surtz, ‘Morisco Women, Written Texts, and the
Valencia Inquisition’, Sixteenth Century Journal, XXXII, No. 2, 2001, pp. 42–3; Mary Elizabeth
Perry, ‘Contested Identities: The Morisca Visionary, Beatriz de Robles’, in Mary E. Giles
(ed.), Women in the Inquisition: Spain and the New World, Baltimore, The Johns Hopkins
University Press, 1999, pp. 171–88.
31 Rafael Guevara Bazan, ‘Muslim Immigration to Spanish America’, The Muslim World, LVI,
1996, pp. 182, 186.
32 Lunde, ‘Muslims’, pp. 39–40.
828
ISLAM IN N O RT H , C E N T R A L AND S O U T H A M E R IC A
speakers from south-west Asia and Indians from South Asia. The majority
of the immigrants and settlers now trace their existence to the period of the
Second World War and afterwards.
Like the Andalusians and West Africans, most of the earliest Muslims
did not continue to practise Islam, due partly to colonial laws (for example,
in Argentina and Brazil) that prohibited and discouraged Muslim practices,
even the bearing of Muslim names (in Argentina).
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM
The establishment of mosques and Islamic organizations in South
America followed the same ethnic pattern as in the other regions of the
+!
#
'
!\
" <
&
Guyana, in 1910. Arabic-speaking émigrés generally established the earliest
Muslim organizations in the 1920s. For example, in Brazil, they founded
Z * Å !
ô ?
ô ?
(‘the Islamic capital of Brazil’£ & ô ?
*\ &
&
={Y£ Z + Q‘the capital
of Islam in Hispanic America’), Argentina, the Unión Islámica; in Santiago,
Chile, the Sociedad Unión Musulmana de Chile; and in Guyana, The Islamic
Association of British Guyana, a national organization. Similar local and
national organizations appeared later and were often accompanied by the
establishment of schools and Arabic publications. The number of ethnic
societies, clubs and institutions (including schools and cemeteries) increased
greatly from the 1970s onwards. Funds, imams and teachers from various
* !
/ "
organizations. Today, there are Islamic centres and mosques in practically
every major South American city.
The stimulus for conversion and reversion to Islam by Spanish- and
Portuguese-speakers, irrespective of ethnic origin, has come from several
# ?V={ !!
'
!
fervour among earlier generations, encouraged the latest opening of mosques
and centres, and increased the availability of Islamic literature and imported
objects, including foods. As elsewhere, these changes are attractive not only
to the older generations but also to descendants of Africans and Europeans,
"
& /
against the old ways is risky but fashionable, and alternatives are clearly
apparent.
'
+
+
&
about and encounters with foreign Muslims in South America, and travel
to the United States, Europe and Africa have all led to conversions and the
establishment of ethnic mosques and associations. The creation of African
829
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
and Islamic Studies in higher education reinforces the general appeal of
Islam. Muslim students at South American universities and sympathetic
professors (for example, the Brazilian Sid Teixeira, who contributed to the
present writer’s research in 1979) have had a similar effect.
Foreign Muslims have helped Á+ efforts in all of the Americas.
Diplomatic missions early encouraged and hosted religious activities,
facilitated the establishment of mosques and centres and funded scholarships
at universities in Muslim countries. Mosques and organizations have
"" !
'
!
Muslim governments.
Conclusion
The ways by which Islam spread in the Americas were not monolithic, nor
was the presence of Muslims – even free Muslims – always contemporaneous
with the active dissemination of Islam. As was the case in early Islamic history,
Islam in the Americas often began from ‘below’ (Moriscos, slaves, indentures
and poor immigrants), and only later among those who sought a new identity
or who wished to regain one, whether real or imagined. Apparently the quest
inevitably led to religious distortions and ethnic formations which, although
with historical precedents, were not in accord with the hallowed Islamic
teachings.
‘pseudo-Islamic’ teachings and ethnic associations have proved to
be the foundations for purer forms of Islamic beliefs and organizations in the
Americas, as M. Ali Kettani and others have recognized. Recent immigrants,
settlers, dedicated converts, ‘reverts’ and generous overseas Muslims must
be given the credit for much of the transformation still occurring in the
Americas, and for the continuous spread of Islam.
830
Chapter 5. 3
I SLAM IN AUSTR ALIA ,
NEW Z EALAND
AND THE NEIGHBOURING ISLANDS
Taj al-Din al- Hilaly
I N T RO DUC T I O N
The straits and seas to the north of Australia have been very busy routes
for many centuries. Travellers in the region have included some of the
'
! & /
¡
!
Australia is unclear. Certainly, they left no mark upon the place. As for the
known history of Muslim contact, this is dominated by two main factors:
European colonization and racial discrimination.
It was the spread of European settlement and administration which
ousted the Muslim Macassans from trade and cultural contacts with northern
Australia. Although there were desultory attempts to utilize that contact
/ Z !"&
! # > !!
the Macassans remained among the tribal peoples of the north but almost
completely vanished from the consciousness of mainstream European
Australia. The few Muslims present in the penal settlements of the east coast
also failed to make an impact on colonial society and went largely unnoticed
by two hundred years of Australian historical writing.
In the middle of the nineteenth century, the growing demand from
the east coast of the continent for new lands and new mining areas led to
the introduction of the camel and its appendage, the Muslim Afghan cameleer.
These despised men had a greater impact than previous Muslims but their
vital importance in every exploratory expedition into central Australia from
the Burke and Wills debacle until the 1939 crossing of the Simpson desert
8 31
TH E SPR EAD OF ISLAM T H RO UG H O U T T H E WO R L D
is still only dimly perceived by most modern Australians. Their role in the
construction of the 1872 Overland Telegraph Line, in carrying supplies into
the interior, in keeping remote stations and settlements alive in the most
severe drought, and in providing water to desert mining towns for many
&
/%# >
/
years. As the railways moved inland and as the 1901 Immigration Restriction
Act and accompanying restrictive legislation killed off their businesses and
their contacts with their home countries, their mosques and their faith faded
from the scene.
The arrival of Islam in areas off the north coast
of Australia
Just to the north of Australia, around South-East Asia and through the straits
between the islands of the Indonesian archipelago, there was a great deal
of coming and going by people from all world civilizations. Representatives
of the Confucian, Hindu, Buddhist, Islamic and, latterly, Western Christian
civilizations visited, struck root and occasionally evolved into something
else. Some left or were cast out.
The precise date of Islam’s arrival in insular South-East Asia cannot be
readily established. Some historians maintain that by the beginning of the
ninth century Arab merchants and sailors, along with other Muslims, had
begun to dominate the Nanhai or South-East Asian trade.1 There was already
a colony of foreign Muslims on the west coast of Sumatra by 674 and other
Muslim settlements began to appear after 878.2 Islam steadily spread, societies
became Islamized, and according to even hostile commentators Islam was an
element in the life of the islands by the end of the twelfth century.3
There are indications that Arab explorations off northern Australia did
% "
# > !
"
` / * @
!!
/ *X
V X!
" % "
&
V
"
"
and a curved Arnhem Land.4 +
!
"&
+/ '@X\
VX
V
'
% &
+
#5
Other celebrated travellers also left their accounts. The Chinese
*
! + !
*
Q*
@
!!
1 Cesar Adib Majul, Muslims in the Philippines, Quezon City, University of the Philippines
Press, 1999, p. 41.
2 Ibid., p. 44.
3 Peter Gordon Gowing, Muslim Filipinos – Heritage and Horizon, Quezon City, New Day
Publishers, 1979, p. 15.
4 Eric B. Whitehouse, Australia in Old Maps 820–1770, Queensland, Boolarong Press, 1995,
p. 65.
5 Whitehouse, Australia, pp. 16, 66.
8 32
ISLAM IN AU S T R A L I A , NE W Z E A L A N D
A N D T H E N E IG H B O U R I NG I S L A N D S
~
Y&
<& * !"& /
!
!
as navigators and explorers between 1405 and 1433. The chronicler Fei Xin
accompanied many of these voyages and it is from his records that we know
that ‘
$
>!& ¡
! ± %!²
of Darwin’.6 The discovery of an image of the god Shou Lao in Darwin in
1879, wedged in the roots of a banyan tree over 1 m underground, points to
a very early Chinese contact with Australia,7 but it is not known whether it
was at the hands of Zheng He or some other Ming sailor.
The palace revolution which brought an end to the Chinese voyages
of exploration opened the way for other seekers of new worlds off the
north coast of Australia. Islam steadily spread throughout the Indonesian
archipelago, extending across the whole of Java by the eleventh century, into
the Moluccas in the early sixteenth century and into Macassar via the royal
courts of Gowa and Tallo’
#
In later years, the aggressive Portuguese presence hindered the process
of Islamization in the Moluccas and Timor. Despite this, Islam retained its
dominance throughout the archipelago. It was indeed Muslim Macassans
and Buginese who established links with Australia.
TH E FLEET OF PR AHUS
There were annual voyages of prahus from Macassar in southern Sulawesi to
the coasts of Marege, the area of coastline east of Darwin to the coasts of the
gulf of Carpentaria and to Kai Djawa, the coastline from Darwin westwards.
?/
& *
!
$ "
&
/
Flinders in 1803 in the Malay Roads at the north-eastern tip of Arnhem Land.
He informed the English visitor that he had made six or seven voyages in the
"
/ !#8
*
!
Z
schemes to make the north coast into a second Singapore. They understood
that the Muslims offered a bridge to trade with the region. While the Dutch
tried to wrest control of Singapore to the east of the Indonesian archipelago,
the British believed that they could, through trading with the Macassans and
Z & !
V
#
The Macassan trade continued but it was viewed with jaundiced eyes
by the new masters of the north coast. Searcy, sent to impose customs duties
upon the prahus, revealed the thinking of the time:
6 Louise Levathes, When China Ruled the Seas: The Treasure Fleet of the Dragon Throne, New
%& ! Ù
& =& "# =#
7 P. M. Worsley, ‘Early Asian Contacts with Australia’, Past and PresentQ
Q April 1955, pp. 1–11.
8 Alfred Searcy, In Australian Tropics, London, George Robertson & Co., 1909, p. 15.
833
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
5.7 The Imam Ali Mosque in Lakemba, near Sydney (Courtesy of the author)
So long as this portion of the coast was waste there was no reason why the
*
"
/
account. But now that there was some chance of Europeans following suit, and
with the idea of local trading on the coast, it was decided that the time had
come for the Malays to be placed on an equal footing with the local people, and
to pay something towards the revenue of the country …9
Oppressive imposition of the customs dues by men such as Searcy, growing
racism in Australia after the introduction of the 1901 Immigration Restriction
Act and jealousy over Macassan success combined to crush this link with
Australia’s neighbours. By 1907, the trepang trade with Macassar had ceased.
TH E I M PAC T O F M AC A S SA R
Contact brought changes to language. The languages of the tribes along the
north coast can be as distinct as English and Greek. Although the children
of Marege grew up in communities which had a variety of languages and
were all multilingual,10 contact with tribes from different areas could be
# *
" /&
their language became a lingua franca all along the coast. Searcy’s vessel was
manned by Malays, who were valued by the English colonists as they had
9 Searcy, In Australian Tropics, p. 13.
10 Searcy, In Australian Tropics, p. vi.
834
ISLAM IN AU S T R A L I A , NE W Z E A L A N D
A N D T H E N E IG H B O U R I NG I S L A N D S
the ability to communicate with the prahu masters and the local inhabitants.
There are several vocabulary lists demonstrating the widespread use of
Macassan terms,11 /
$
"
¡
!
/
#
Thus, Mary Lucille Jones notes that a number of verbs in Gupabuyngu, the
best-known language of north-east Arnhem Land, are used in irregular
fashion, and all are derived from Macassarese.12
Another consequence of the relationship with Macassar was noticed
by several British explorers. For example, Stokes, who visited the northern
coastline on several occasions between 1837 and 1843, reports observations
by Captain Grey in 1838 and a Mr Usborne in 1840 that they had noticed
individuals of a different physical appearance from their peers in groups of
Aborigines they encountered in the north.13 While Grey considered that they
were probably the descendants of shipwrecked Dutch sailors, Stokes was
more of a mind that they were Malays either captured from the trepangers
or voluntarily associating with the locals. There was quite close contact
between them: ‘As we know that the Australian not infrequently abandons
his country and his mode of life, to visit the Indian archipelago with them
[the trepangers].’14 There were several documented cases of Macassan
Muslims living among the Aborigines. For instance, Timbo, a Macassan left
at Port Essington in 1839 to act as interpreter with the Aborigines, walked
into the interior with the local tribespeople and was gone for several months.
Similarly, Da’ Atea from Macassar deserted a prahu in 1829 and walked
across the northern part of the Cobourg peninsula.15 In the 1880s Searcy also
remarked upon the results of association with the Macassans: ‘Naturally
some of the aborigines showed unmistakable signs of having Malay blood,
%
"
!
# ' !
of the women it was very marked.’16
The introduction of new commodities into tribal communities, such as
!
% &
"
&
gathering. The Macassan dug-out canoe, which replaced the more fragile
indigenous bark canoe, also permitted expanded trading and contact with
11 Michael Cooke, Makassar and Northeast Arnhem Land: Missing Links and Living Bridges,
Batchelor College Report, 22 June–4 July 1986, Batchelor College, Australia, Northern
Territory, October 1987, pp. 7–8, 53–8.
12 Mary Lucille Jones, ‘Muslim Impact on Early Australian Life’, in Mary Lucille Jones (ed.),
An Australian Pilgrimage: Muslims in Australia from the Seventeenth Century to the Present,
Melbourne, Victoria Press, 1993, p. 36.
13 C. C. McKnight, The Voyage to Marege, Melbourne, Melbourne University Press, 1976, p. 95,
quoting from Alexander Dalrymple, A Plan for Extending the Commerce of this Kingdom and
the East-India Company, London, 1769, p. 89.
14 John Lort Stokes, Discoveries in Australia in the Years 1837–43, I and II, London, T. & W. Bone,
New Bond St., 1846, p. 73.
15 Stokes, Discoveries, p. 211.
16 McKnight, The Voyage to Marege, p. 86.
835
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
other tribes. Inter-tribal trade appears to have expanded as a result of the
introduction of such commodities.17 The pearls, pearl-shell and turtle-
" /
!
! "
production for the market. Aborigines occasionally worked for payment in
the process of trepanging, an unusual development in a hunter-gatherer
economy.
Despite these innovations, there was little impact upon the dynamics
of tribal society. Aboriginal culture was not disrupted by contact with the
Muslims, something which cannot be said about the later cultural contact
experiences of these now oppressed people. There were cultural and
religious consequences from the contact with the Macassans, but these were
not destructive either. Arnhem Land Aborigines later spoke of the period of
contact with Macassar as a Golden Age.
Christian civilization to the east
When the Europeans had penetrated the seas north of Australia in the
sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, the Muslims were seen as the major
enemy of Christian civilization. By 1788, when the British penal colonies
were established on the east coast of Australia in Port Jackson and on Norfolk
Island, the power of the Muslims was on the wane. The Mughals, the Muslim
rulers of India, had been reduced to impotence and the Muslim sultanates of
' &
"
! " +&
East India Company control.
The older Christian imperialists had also lost their power. The militantly
anti-Muslim and anti-Protestant Christian Portuguese empire had declined
to a couple of outposts in Timor and in India. The Dutch, along with the
"
"&
"
# &
between the new powers of Christian Britain and France had become the
main arena of action.
No longer independently powerful, the Dutch still held key ports
and controlled key waterways on the sea route from Europe to India, China
and north-west America. The outcome of an internal power struggle in
Holland in the 1780s between factions backed by the French on the one
hand and the British on the other was of vital importance. If the French-
backed faction won, all the Dutch bases would come under effective French
control. The Cape of Good Hope, Mauritius in the middle of the ocean on
the route to India and China, Dutch ports in South India and Ceylon and
the waterways between the islands of the East Indies could become closed to
17 Searcy, In Australian Tropics, p. 58.
8 36
ISLAM IN AU S T R A L I A , NE W Z E A L A N D
A N D T H E N E IG H B O U R I NG I S L A N D S
British shipping: ‘The plan to settle at Botany Bay (or any better harbour in
that region) was thus in part an insurance against a French takeover of the
Netherlands and of its trading bases.’18 Ships could sail in the winds which
blow from the west, in the latitude of the forties, and sail south of Australia
instead of sailing northwards along the west coast towards the East Indies.
Ships could sail up the east coast of Australia, obtain supplies and repairs
in Sydney, and then sail on to their trading destination.
Convicts were not sent to Port Jackson or Norfolk Island for reform or
punishment, but rather as a form of cheap labour. ‘The policy of sending
convicts to New South Wales stands recorded upon the rolls of Parliament –
it was and it is to improve the colony and make it more useful to the British
nation,’ stated Mr Justice Forbes in 1827.19
British shipping companies were already making good use of the vast
supply of labour that British imperial expansion had delivered to them.
Muslim sailors were apparently frequently employed and in January 1796
Norfolk Island acquired several of them at one time. They were classed
as Lascars (Indians and Ceylonese) by the Norfolk Island Victualling Book,
the record of all those receiving government food assistance. They were
abandoned there due to a misfortune related to the shoddy quality of colonial
"V/
!
#
In September 1795 the colonial-built ship the Endeavour left Port Jackson
with a companion ship, the Fancy, intending to touch at New Zealand and
Norfolk Island before sailing to India. The Endeavour, with its Muslim sailors
and with convicts destined to expand the labour supply on Norfolk Island,
began leaking and it was feared it might break up. It ran aground at Dusky
Bay in New Zealand. The sailors found a partly assembled ship on the beach,
built by the carpenter of the Britannia while at Dusky Bay in 1793. The crew
"&
! Providence, and with the Fancy sailed on to
Norfolk Island. Some forty of the convicts from the Endeavour were returned
to Norfolk Island and completed their sentences.20 The excess sailors were
dumped with them.
Little was recorded of these exotic arrivals but it is apparent that they
"
"
!# !
&
to the Victualling Book, John Hassan, a sailor from the Endeavour, was on
the island working as a labourer. He was relocated to Port Dalrymple in
Tasmania with the remaining settlers in 1813 when this settlement was
18 Worsley, ‘Early Asian Contacts’, p. 4.
19 K. M. Dallas, 5 <
,
5
_
< 6_ _
$
’s New
9
8
_6_, Devonport, Tasmania, C. L. Richmond & Sons, 1969, p. 53.
20 Dallas, Trading Posts, p. 93.
8 37
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
closed.21 Another Muslim from the Endeavour was Sua (or Saib) Sultan. He
had an 11½ acre (4.66-ha) plot of land on the island. He and his unnamed
wife were transferred from Norfolk Island on the Lady Nelson as third-class
passengers on 9 November 1809. He was given the name of Jacob on the 1818
stores list for Hobart Town and by then he had a much larger plot of land.
He was given a 27-acre (10.94-ha) grant in his new location on the Derwent
river near the village of New Norfolk.22
Mahomet Cassan is also listed as coming free on the Endeavour in 1795.23
An alternative spelling of his name is given on this list as ‘Cassom’. Another
name which crops up on the stores lists is that of number 615, Mahomet
Cassem. Probably the same as ‘Cassan’ and ‘Cassom’, he appears on the
‘General Muster of Free Men, Women and Children off and on Stores in His
Majesty’s Settlement of Hobart Town 2 October 1818’, as ‘came free’ from
Norfolk Island and off the stores.
These names subsequently disappear from the records; they left no
Muslim families, no institutions and no mosques. Perhaps they changed
their names, like Saib Sultan, assimilated into the Christian community or
returned home after earning sufficient funds for their passage. It is certain
that they would have suffered from considerable religious intolerance.
As Muslims and a subject people, despised for their race, they would
have lived on the fringes of society. Even Christians suffered persecution
at that time if they were from the wrong sect. The British Test and
Corporation Acts were not repealed until 1828. These acts, passed under
King Charles II, 24 required that any person who wished to hold a position
under the Crown or even in a town corporation had to take communion
in the Church of England.
The men who ‘came free’ might have been despised, but they were not
subjected to the horrors of the penal system that the convicts experienced. The
system of transportation of convicts was cruel enough, separating them
from all they knew for years, perhaps for ever. It was, however, relatively
humane compared to the system that followed the Bigge Report of 1823.
The administration of New South Wales was accused of excessive leniency,
contributing to the failure of transportation as a deterrent to crime, whereas
21 Reg Wright, The Forgotten Generation of Norfolk Island and Van Diemen’s Land, Sydney,
Library of Australian History, 1986, p. 27.
22 Ibid., p. 28.
23 Peter C. Sims, The Norfolk Settlers of Norfolk Island and Van Diemen’s Land, Quoiba Tasmania,
P. Sims, 1987, p. 29.
24 Irene Schaffer (ed.), >
# Q
_
8
>[
µ
’s Land 1803–1822,
Hobart, St David’s Park Publishing, 1991, p. 177.
8 38
ISLAM IN AU S T R A L I A , NE W Z E A L A N D
A N D T H E N E IG H B O U R I NG I S L A N D S
Bigge ‘wanted to tighten up
the transportation system and
make punishment more of a
deterrent’.25
Zimran Wriam, an Indian
Muslim convict who arrived
in Atlantic on the Third Fleet
in 1791, 26 missed this most
oppressive t ime. Born in
Hyderabad, Zimran was sent to
Norfolk Island and in 1813 was
removed to Port Dalrymple in
Van Diemen’s Land as a third-
class passenger on the Lady Nelson
with John Hassan. He was given
a 40-acre (16.2-ha) land grant to
permit him to be economically
independent.27 Unfortunately, he
did not live long to enjoy it as two
‘currency lads’ (locally born men)
beat him to death.28
Other Muslim convicts who 5.8 An Afghan camel driver in Australia
arrived in this relatively humane (Courtesy of the author)
period included a convict from
Oman, Nowardin, who said he was born in Muscat. A sailor on a ship
visiting London, he had been convicted of a minor offence and in 1815 was
sentenced to seven years’ transportation. He arrived in Sydney on the Fanny
on 18 January 1816. Another Muslim, one John Johannes of Bengal, in London
on 6 December 1815, was also sentenced to transportation for seven years.
He arrived in Sydney on the Almorah on 3 August 1817.29 A relatively minor
offence committed in the Port of London could have disastrous consequences.
In total, there were at least eight convicts who arrived in Australia after
1813 who may have been Arab or part-Arab. Five came from Oman, one from
Bussarah (Basra, Iraq), one from Mauritius and one from South Africa. All
of these people were Muslims.30 Unfortunately, many of them arrived in the
25 John Richard Green, A Short History of the English People, London, Macmillan, 1884,
p. 627.
26 A. G. L. Shaw, Convicts and Colonies, London, Faber & Faber, 1966, p. 88.
27 James Hugh Donohoe, The Forgotten Australians, Sydney, J. H. Donohoe, 1991, p. 91.
28 Sims, The Norfolk Settlers, p. 34.
29 Donohoe, Forgotten Australians, p. 91.
30 Ibid., p. 86.
8 39
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
1830s when the inhuman convict regime recommended by Commissioner
Bigge was being implemented.
The Report of the Select Committee on Transportation 1837–38 heard
evidence of terrible crimes against humanity being perpetrated in the
Australian penal colonies. Sir Frances Forbes, chief justice of Australia, stated
in a letter to Mr Amos on the subject of transportation that:
The experience furnished by these penal settlements has proved that
transportation is capable of being carried to an extent of suffering such as to
render death desirable, and to induce many prisoners to seek it under its most
appalling aspects.31
Men murdered their comrades in order to be executed so that they could escape
the horrors of living any longer in the places of secondary punishment.
+/
X& %
&
! ! *
& !
#
/
looking for employment, he had migrated to Mauritius and worked
as a footman or a groom. He was one of several people sentenced to ten
years’ transportation in February 1837 for the crime of mutiny. Under the
conditions of that time, this meant disobedience towards an employer or
a refusal to work. He arrived in Sydney on 26 May 1838, but subsequently
disappeared. On 26 April another footman and groom, also convicted of
mutiny in Mauritius, arrived in Sydney to serve a life sentence. He was
Hassan Sheikh of Bombay and he arrived on the Moffat via Hobart.32 Siedy
Maccors Mahomed, originally from Basra, was another of those sentenced
!
*
! !
+/
X#
!"
!
1847.33 Mauritius must have offered a hazardous work environment for
in 1834, Bargatta Lascar, also known as Sheikh Burkhit, was sentenced in that
place to fourteen years’ transportation. Born in Calcutta in 1798, he arrived
in Sydney in July 1834 and was later assigned to work for a Mr J. Philips on
his property near Port Macquarie.34
Cape Town, a key supply port on the British route to the East, and now
included within the British empire, also sent its convicts to New South Wales.
Two men described as ‘of the Malay faith’ arrived in Sydney on the Eden
on 11 January 1837. Ajoup, a groom, had been sentenced to fourteen years’
transportation in Cape Town and another named Matthys was sentenced to
31 Ibid., p. 40.
32 C. M. H. Clark, Select Documents in Australian History 1788–1850, Melbourne, Angus &
Robertson, 1958, p. 142.
33 Donohoe, Forgotten Australians, p. 45.
34 Ibid., p. 46.
840
ISLAM IN AU S T R A L I A , NE W Z E A L A N D
A N D T H E N E IG H B O U R I NG I S L A N D S
seven years’. Both men were born in 1815.35 >
""
/ /$
and like those who ‘came free’ to Norfolk Island disappear without trace.
The conquest of the interior
As pastoralism expanded in the Australian colonies and it became apparent
/ ! &
labour had to be obtained. From 1840 to 1880 European settlement spread
from the south-eastern lands across the continent. This was the period
of exploration of the interior of the country, of the extermination of large
numbers of indigenous people, of massive immigration schemes and of a
booming wool industry.
The 1850s Gold Rush added another strand to economic development,
that of minerals and their exploration. It also caused a huge increase in
population in the colonies. The population of Victoria, for example, increased
from 97,489 in 1851 to 539,764 by 1861.36 This led to a demand for farms and
the development of agriculture. This in turn required the opening up of new
lands in the interior of the continent.
Early explorations of the south-eastern part of the continent, the last of
which was that of Major Mitchell through southern New South Wales and
the Western District of Victoria in 1836, opened up vast tracts of land for the
squatters and their sheep. The terrain and the climate allowed a reliance upon
horses. However, when the drier western and central parts of the continent
had to be explored, horses were found to be of limited value. Camels from
'
/ =#37 A few years later, at the
suggestion of Governor Gawler of South Australia, the colonial commissioner
in London purchased six camels in Tenerife but only one survived the trip,
landing in Adelaide in October 1840.38 The camels could carry:
from seven to eight hundred pounds [318 to 363 kg] weight … they last out
several generations of mules … the price paid for them does not exceed one
half of that paid for mules … and it is proved that these ‘ships of the deserts’
of Arabia are equally adaptable to our climate.39
35 Donohoe, Forgotten Australians, p. 47.
36 Ibid., p. 82.
37 Clark, Select Documents, p. 664.
38 Christine Stevens, Tin Mosques and Ghantowns; A History of Afghan Camel Drivers in Australia,
Melbourne, Oxford University Press, 1989, p. 13.
39 Stevens, Tin Mosques, p. 13.
8 41
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
Melbourne, rich with the gold of the 1850s and certain of its leading role in
+
&
"
$
the continent. In 1858 the Victorian Exploration Committee requested George
Landells, who regularly accompanied exported Australian horses to India,
to buy camels and recruit camel drivers on his next visit. He bought twenty-
four beasts and hired three drivers: the Hindu Samla and two Muslims,
Esan Khan and Dost Mahomet. They arrived in 1860 and were housed at
Parliament House, where both beasts and men were kept in stables. The men
were hardly regarded at all. It is interesting to note that Manning Clark, in
his History of Australia, reports upon the whole Burke and Wills Expedition
and the debacle it became without mention of the Afghan cameleers at all.40
The expedition set out with great fanfare in August. Dost Mahomet and
Esan Khan:
killed their own expedition stock cattle in the manner prescribed by the
Qur’X# >
& "!
daily Muslim prayers and held to their faith in Allah during the months of
waiting at Menindie.41
Dost Mahomet was bitten by a camel at this camp and his arm was smashed,
thus becoming effectively disabled for life at the age of 23. Despite his appeals
to the Victoria Government, he was awarded only two hundred pounds
compensation and was never to see his home again. He also requested that
he be paid as promised. He had been told that he would have the same pay
as the other members of the exploration team, that is, ten pounds a month.
This was not honoured. He and Esan Khan were paid only three pounds a
!&
"
!
<
resigned from the party.42 Afghans were not white and not Christian. Dost
Mahomet died soon after this refusal and is buried at Menindie.
Although the various exploration parties that went into the interior
depended upon the camels and their Muslim drivers, their contribution
received scant recognition. The white leaders of the expeditions received the
credit from their peers and their exploits were recorded by white historians.
'
!
& }
=&
V
indigenous person to see the great rock, Uluru, named for the then governor
40 The Argus, Melbourne, 24 Jan. 1846, p. 2.
41 C. M. H. Clark, A History of Australia, Carlton, Victorian, Melbourne University Press, 1962,
IV, ch. 8, pp. 146–63.
42 Christine Stevens, ‘Afghan Camel Drivers: Founders of Islam in Australia’, in Mary Lucille
Jones (ed.), An Australian Pilgrimage: Muslims in Australia from the Seventeenth Century to the
Present, Melbourne, Victoria Press, 1993, p. 52.
842
ISLAM IN AU S T R A L I A , NE W Z E A L A N D
A N D T H E N E IG H B O U R I NG I S L A N D S
of South Australia, Sir Henry Ayers.43 Gosse at least had the grace to name a
‘Kamran’s Well’ between Uluru and Lake Amadeus for his leading Afghan
cameleer, and ‘Allanah Hill’ 28 miles (45 km) south-east of Uluru for the
other Muslim on the team.
Saleh, who led the Giles Expedition of 1875–76 across the Nullabor plain
and then to Perth and back via Geraldton to South Australia, was given the
honour of having ‘Saleh’s Fish Pond’ named after him near Mount Gould on
the way back east from Geraldton. Nevertheless, Saleh’s treatment indicates
the type of intolerant and superior attitude these Muslims had to endure:
Saleh faithfully performed his lone daily prayers, regularly teased by the
others. Sometimes he would ask Giles the direction of east and the leader
would playfully point the other way. On these occasions Saleh was more likely
to have been facing closer to Mecca for, from Australia, the Holy City was not
eastwards but north-westwards.44
These expeditions were not just brave manly exploits; they had economic
motives. Giles was being supported by the major importer of camels, Thomas
Elder, and on this expedition had agreed to survey country near Fowlers Bay
for a prospective English squatter, a friend of Elder’s.45 The expedition that
Saleh accompanied some years later in 1886, surveying the Queensland–
> / & % "" "
& "
new mineral wealth.46
The willingness of the Afghans to search for mineral deposits for
days in terrible conditions, and the offer from the major camel owner Faiz
Mahomet to send his camels and men to the search, impressed contemporary
opinion. Larry Wells, the leader of the expedition, named a landmark in the
sandy desert ‘Bejah Hill’ and gave Bejah Dervish his compass.47
Nora Bejah, his daughter-in-law, still had that compass. She also recalled that
Bejah had been given the name ‘the Faithful’.48
Abdul or ‘Jack’ Dervish, the son of Bejah, was most instrumental in
getting the Madigan Expedition across the Simpson desert in 1939. This was
the last major exploration into the interior. Afghan Muslims had been on
all of them since 1860. The second Afghan on this expedition, ‘Nurie’, Nur
Mohamed Moosha, was the son of Moosha Balooch who had accompanied
the Horn Expedition over forty years earlier. However, things had changed:
43 Stevens, Tin Mosques, p. 33.
44 Ibid., p. 39.
45 Ibid., p. 42.
46 Ibid., p. 40.
47 Ibid., p. 44.
48 Ibid., p. 52–3.
843
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
‘By the 1930s the second generation of cameleers ate the same meat as the
Europeans. The Muslim faith had diluted and
meat was no longer a
requirement to the younger men.’49
TH E C A M E L C O M M U N IC AT I O N S N E T WO R K
It was the Afghans and their camels who gave access to the vast interior
of the continent. They proved themselves during the construction of the
Overland Telegraph Line in 1870–72. They were used in both the survey and
construction work, carrying loads of materials into otherwise impenetrable
country.
By 1898 there were 300 members of the Muslim community in
Coolgardie and 80 on average attended Friday prayer. There was not one
Muslim woman among them, no marriages were performed and no burials,
$
& /
""
# 50 There
appear to have been two mosques in Coolgardie, if that is what is meant by
‘church buildings’& /
"
/ "# >
one ‘Minister’ and three ‘Lay Readers’ might be taken for the imam and
other less-educated prayer leaders. Fremantle had two buildings used for
public worship but no main mosque and one lonely ‘Lay Reader’ or prayer
leader. Perth had three buildings used for public worship but no mosque at
that stage. It claimed one imam and three prayer leaders.
The working conditions of some of the Afghan camel drivers, even by
the standards of the time, were appalling. The Bulletin, which had a less than
favourable attitude to non-European labour, was moved in 1899 to support
an appeal for ‘Afghans enslaved by the Bourke (NSW) Camel Carrying Co.’
The company was owned by a group of Europeans, mainly pastoralists,
who hired their labour in India and Afghanistan. Abdul Wade, an Afghan,
was appointed manager in 1895.51 The men, who had been employed on an
agreement that they had not understood, were jailed for refusing to work
when ordered to do so by the company. They were to be paid twenty-four
pounds a year. Three-quarters of their wages, held until they completed
their six-year contract, were to be forfeited if they missed even a day of work.
The magistrate told them they could appeal against the sentence at a higher
court, but as they were without funds that was not possible without public
49 Basil Fuller, The Ghan: The Story of the Alice Springs Railway, South Australia, Rigby, 1975,
p. 19.
50 Stevens, Tin Mosques, p. 56.
51 ‘Application for Statistical Information Relating to Churches of the Mohammedan
!
¢ +
=’, National Archives of Australia, series
No. PP95/1, item No. 1899/114.
844
ISLAM IN AU S T R A L I A , NE W Z E A L A N D
A N D T H E N E IG H B O U R I NG I S L A N D S
support. The poor response to the appeal was, complained this most racist
of journals, ‘perhaps because of the circumstance that the oppressed men
happen to be coloured foreigners instead of white Australians’.52 At least it
/
"
"
for the appeal.
R AC I S M REARS ITS HEAD
Camel teams competed with the bullock drivers and horse teamsters. The
cameleers were Afghan, the bullockies were European. Clear cases of assault
against Afghans, even murder, were dismissed by racist courts.53 In western
=&
!
¡
!"
against the cameleers. Local newspapers declared Afghans to be ‘more
detestable than the Chinese’ and attacked them for refusing to drink alcohol
and for opening their own stores and butcher shops.54
In 1892 ‘Unionist’ of Bourke NSW wrote in a letter to The Bulletin:
‘the introduction of camels and Afghans is worse than the introduction
of Chinese to the masses’.55 Attacking the ‘hopeless conservatism’ of this
position regarding the camel, which The Bulletin steadfastly maintained was
the saviour of the outback, the editor had an alternative suggestion:
There is no earthly reason why the Afghan and the camel should go together;
the Australian has at least as much intelligence as that imported Asiatic, and he
knows enough to make use of that ‘ship of the desert’ without hiring any cheap
Mohammedan to help him. But, apparently, he never dreams of making the
attempt, and because the Afghan is another cheap labour curse in a land where
such curses are already much too plentiful, therefore he wants to abolish him
and the animal altogether. The idea of abolishing the man and not the animal
has not yet, so far as we are aware, been proposed by anybody.
This was, ultimately, what occurred.
The link between the Afghan and the camel had direct political
repercussions. At the November 1893 conference of the Labor Electoral League
of New South Wales, the platform which called for ‘Prohibition by law of the
use of camels as beasts of burden, as being inimical to the health and well-
being of the residents where such beasts are used’
! # + The
Bulletin remarked in its commentary: ‘The only real reason for its [the camel’s]
52 Stevens, Tin Mosques, p. 101.
53 The Bulletin, 4 March 1899.
54 Stevens, Tin Mosques, pp. 140, 180.
55 Ibid., p. 141.
845
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
abolition is that it is run by Asiatics,’ but this did not indicate sympathy for or
solidarity with the Afghans: ‘Apart from its obnoxious Asiatic driver, there
is just the same reason for abolishing the camel that there is for tearing up
the railroads.’56
In an article on ‘The Camel Odious’ in 1894, The Bulletin included a
comment by a Major Leonard, the author of a book on the camel, that the
Afghan is ‘the dirtiest brute on record’.57 The very next edition of the magazine
had a response from someone who strongly objected to this, pointing to the
/
+
$
upon numerous invaders, including the British. The letter, under the heading
‘The Odious Afghan’, alluded to the number of whites who manage to survive
/
!
!
!
‘women who
have only bathed on their wedding day’. It also mentioned the hospitality
of the Afghans in Bourke and pointed to the large number of whites who
were happy to take the bounty offered. However, even this sympathetic
correspondent could not support the notion of Afghan Australians:
I don’t like the Afghan; he cannot mix with us; in some things he is a bit too
good for us; and I think he is better out of the country; but he is more honest
and manly than many of those who jeer at him.58
The life of Mahomet Allum, Adelaide’s much-loved Afghan herbalist, spanned
the history of the Afghan Muslims in Australia.59 He had sold horses to the
Z
! +
¢
! ¢
Australia as a cameleer.60 He witnessed the opening of the Coolgardie water
pipeline in 1903,61 and worked in the Broken Hill mines where he laboured
for hours underground in icy cold water.62 He bore witness to the teachings
of Islam on racial difference in racist Australia. In one of his letters to the
press, reprinted by Brunato, he challenges the editor:
If any Britisher can prove to me that he is white and I am black, I will
! " # ' } ’s earth we are all His
creatures. He brought in the sun and the moon and the stars to function
twenty-four hours a day for all of us, and as an indication that He expects us,
56 The Bulletin, 9 July 1892.
57 Ibid., 17 Feb. 1894.
58 Ibid., 14 July 1894.
59 Ibid., 21 July 1894.
60 Stevens, Tin Mosques, pp. 198–9.
61 Ibid., p. 13.
62 Ibid., p. 91.
846
ISLAM IN AU S T R A L I A , NE W Z E A L A N D
A N D T H E N E IG H B O U R I NG I S L A N D S
every hour of the day, to do His work. Why then this invidious distinction, even
in the cemetery, between peoples of different races?63
Allum’s reputation for charity – he donated six thousand pounds over four
years – was explained as ‘a practical demonstration of the Islamic doctrine
that all men are brothers and should be treated as such’.64 He was not
$
V*
!
!# *
!
of Adelaide, in her contribution ‘I am proud to be Muslim’, in the publication
‘Charms of Islam’ produced by the very British Muslim community of the
Working Mosque, indicated her debt to him. She wrote:
Here in Australia where it is rare to come in general contact with anyone of the
Muslim faith, I consider myself extremely lucky when I met Mahomet Allum
Herbalist, ‘Wonder Man’ and healer as he has been named by the people in
Australia whom he has cured.65
The report ‘Undesirable Immigrants’, written a few years later, noted that
the thirteen Indians destined for Melbourne and the seventy-seven destined
for Sydney from a ship which had just arrived in port, were ‘
%
lot of men’ of whom ‘ !
¡ "
% $
’.66 However, they
were associated with ‘the Asiatic evil in Melbourne’. In a comparison of
*
!
&
!
wrote:
/
%
*
!
&
year, indulge in a thorough wash and put on absolutely clean garments. This
takes place at the feast of Ramazan, either in February or March.67
The report went on to urge action by the city authorities, since the generally
appalling habits of both the Hindus and Mahometans threatened the city
with the black death or bubonic plague.
63 Madeline Brunato,
9 "
#
%
,
%$<
Q
9 .
9 , Leabrook
SA, Investigator Press, 1972, p. 27.
64 Ibid., p. 40.
65 Smiths Weekly, 12 Aug. 1933.
66 The Woking Muslim Mission and Literary TrustQ
$
[
%
_
$
= <
of Some Eminent Scholars, Woking, The Mosque, 1935, p. 42.
67 The Leader, 18 June 1898.
8 47
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
MU S L I M S A N D T H E P O L IC Y O F R AC I A L
E XC LU S I O N F RO M !: ;!
The Immigration Restriction Act was passed in 1901 as soon as the new
Commonwealth Parliament was established. It provided that all ‘coloured
people’ trying to enter Australia would be required to submit to a medical
examination and to a dictation test. This test could be in any European
language. In practice, this meant any language of which that individual was
ignorant.68 Resident ‘coloureds’ were also required to apply for a special
# >
/ &
necessity for the Afghan cameleers’ inland trade, was thus abolished at
%# > !
/ =` [
+ \
that a licence had to be obtained to run a camel-carrying business and a
registration fee had to be paid for each camel.69
Despite some concessions in individual cases and the admission of
religious teachers for limited periods, the Immigration Restriction Act had
the desired effect. Between 1901 and 1921 the number of Afghans fell from
393 to 147. The experience of Moaz Khan from Punjab illustrates the decline
in the Muslim camel industry. Arriving as a camel driver at the start of the
century, he was a camel proprietor working in Bourke, Wilcannia and Broken
Hill before 1913; then, after a visit to his wife and family in India between
1918 and 1921, he returned to employment as a labourer, doing station work.
He eventually retired, via a period at the Adelaide Mosque, to India and his
wife in 1947.70 In effect, the policies of 1901 and 1903, based as they were upon
false notions of the relationship between race and standard of living, wiped
out the Australian Muslim community for nearly seventy years.
Islam in New Zealand
<
?
& V
+
&
has a population of over 4 million, 1 per cent of whom are Muslim.71 As far
as early Muslim settlements are concerned, 1874 census data listed seventeen
Muslims who were all males of Chinese origin.72 These were Cantonese-
"
%
=
%
68 Trevor R. Reese, Australia in the Twentieth Century, Melbourne, F. W. Cheshire, 1964, p. 38.
69 Stevens, Tin Mosques, p. 148.
70 ‘Immigration Act – Application for Document of Identity Moaz Khan – Afghan Camel
Driver’, National Archives of Australia, series No. D1976/1, item No. SB1947/149.
71 ‘Islam & Muslims in New Zealand’, at www.islamawareness.net/Oceania/NewZealand.
72 Qamer Rahman, ‘Muslim Women in New Zealand; Problems and Prospects’, at www.ifew.
com/papers/muswomnz.html.
848
ISLAM IN AU S T R A L I A , NE W Z E A L A N D
A N D T H E N E IG H B O U R I NG I S L A N D S
New Zealand.73 When the mining industry declined they returned to China
without leaving any Islamic legacy.74
+ +
/ Z%& '
*
! Q
'!
Bhikoo) arrived in New Zealand in 1907. Later, in the 1930s, Ismail Bhikoo’s
# ' ={` eid salah was performed in Suleman
Bhikoo’s house. In the 1950s the New Zealand Muslim Association in
+
%
! /
!
Z%
*
!&
including Ghulam Muhiddeen, Dosi Mia Ali Moses, Ismail Moses, Abdul
[
!
%
!
&
'!
Z%
+
!
Z%# '
!
year the Islamic Centre in Hargrave Street was purchased.
In addition to Muslims from Fiji, during the 1950s and 1960s important
contributions were made to the spread of Islam by people from Albania,
Bosnia and Kosovo. Today, the Muslim community continues to grow.
Islam in Fiji
¡
?
{
which only 105 or so are inhabited by humans. It is situated approximately
2,730 km north-east of Sydney, Australia, and about 1,770 km north of
Auckland, New Zealand.75 There are two major islands in Fiji, known as Viti
Levu and Vanua Leva, on which the majority of the population live. According
to the 1996 census, Fiji’s total population was 775,077. The majority (52 per
cent) are indigenous Fijians, who are a mixture of Melanesian and Polynesian
and who follow the Christian faith (37 per cent Methodist and 9 per cent
Roman Catholic).76 Approximately 38 per cent of the population are Hindus
and 8 per cent are Muslims, both of these being faiths of the Fijian Indian
population.
*
""
! ?
!
V
Asia via Indonesia. Here the Melanesians and the Polynesians mixed to create
a highly developed society long before the arrival of the Europeans. Between
1879 and 1916 large numbers of Indians, mainly from northern India – though
some also travelled from South India, mainly from Madras, which then was
governed by the British – came as indentured labourers to work on the sugar
73 James Ng, ‘An Overview of New Zealand Chinese Writing’, Wordstruck Conference, 2003,
at www.stevenyoung.co.nz/chinesevoice/history/nzchinesewritingmay03.htm.
74 The Federation of Islamic Associations of New Zealand, ‘Muslim Community in New
Zealand’&
#
## #!®
""#""® ÷"
ø
content., 12 April 2003.
75 ‘Atlapedia Online’&
" #
"
#!
¡#!#
76 Fiji Islands Bureau of Statistics, Dec. 2000, Suva, Fiji.
8 49
NE W HOR IZONS FOR THE SPR EAD OF ISLAM
plantations. Of these, 7,000 were Muslims.77 The indenture system was basically
a labour contract modifying the labourers’ employment and living conditions.
> ! !!
/
V
\
%
%
"
# > "
V
#78
The reasons why the Indians left their ancestral lands were poverty,
poor economic conditions and the general insecurity in India. The main factor
was, however, the depiction of a paradisiacal Fiji as a land of opportunity and
prosperity. They were led to believe that they could make enough money in
a short period of time and return home, where they could become successful
'
#
to acquire better material conditions. Indeed, many others found they had
substituted one form of poverty for another, and many more found only
death and disease.79
+ & /
/
system, Islam was strictly a hidden and private practice; it had no public
structure at all.80 In the early stage of the indenture period, Islamic practices
such as praying, fasting and celebrating ‘|
were very much part of the
personal ceremonials of Muslims within the boundaries of the domestic
sphere, since plantation life did not encourage them to maintain and practise
their faith. Nonetheless, Muslims clung to it.81
During the period of indenture, Muslims adopted a number of aspects
of Hinduism in their everyday lives. Muslims and Hindus ate together,
married into each other’s faiths, celebrated religious festivals together and
were tolerant of each other’s faiths and religious traditions.82 Jan Ali’s article
‘Islam and Muslims in Fiji’ mentions that Hindus and Muslims attended
each other’s weddings and funeral ceremonies.
+
'
/
& /
Muslims and Hindus, demanded their political rights and equal status in
the Fijian social structure and usually moved onto the land as farmers. They
were reluctant to engage in business and other occupations and only a very
few of them entered into activities such as leather-making, selling jewellery,
running laundries and hairdressing.83
77 Lance Brennan, John McDonald and Ralph Shlomowitz, The Origins of South Indian Muslim
Indentured Migration to Fiji, Adelaide, Flinders University Press, 1992, pp. 1–11.
78 Jan Ali, ‘Islam and Muslims in Fiji’, Journal of Muslim Affairs, XXIV, No. 1, April 2004, p. 142.
79 Ibid., p. 143.
80 Ibid., p. 141.
81 Ahmed Ali, Plantation to Politics: Studies on Fiji Indians&
&
?
and the Fiji Times and Herald Limited, 1980, p. 108.
82 Ali, ‘Islam and Muslims’, p. 148.
83 Ken Gillion, Fiji’s Indian Migrants: A History to the End of Indenture in 1920, Melbourne,
Oxford University Press, 1962, p. 137.
850
ISLAM IN AU S T R A L I A , NE W Z E A L A N D
A N D T H E N E IG H B O U R I NG I S L A N D S
Before the twentieth century there was a lack of mosques and experienced
leaders, and even though self-styled ‘Muslim teachers’ existed, they lacked
meaningful authority. The only exception to this was Mullah Mirza Khan,
who made his way from India to Fiji in 1898 to promote educational and
religious work.84 In 1900 he initially took charge of building a mosque at
Navua, and soon afterwards another small mosque and school were built
!
[ !"
#85
Mullah Mirza Khan devoted himself to the Muslim community, worked
¡
/
!
*
!
#
>
!/ *
! ¡
& / !
indenture, then by birth and migration. Research has shown that the spread
of Islam in Fiji was not due to missionary preaching but was a result of
the broader processes of geographical and social mobility produced by
the international labour market and social and economic growth through
personal initiatives by individuals in pursuit of a better existence. Islam
progressively came to play an established role in society and was led by
better-organized and more resourceful Muslims. In turn, these developments
demonstrated a growing sense of identity within the Muslim community,
and Hindus and Muslims became more structured and aware of their
religious differences, bringing real religious tolerance.
In the early 1900s, Muslim schools and mosques were built and a wide
range of Islamic educational opportunities developed to meet the needs of
the Muslim population. Thus, Muslims have contributed to Fiji’s environment
and have played a part in its social and cultural diversity. Today, several
religious groups constitute the Muslim community in Fiji, the differences
between them being both ideological and in their practices. Thus, while
!
¡
K *
!
¡ K
Ahmadis, Miladis, Ahl-i-Hadithis and Tablighis.
84 Ali, ‘Islam and Muslims’, p. 149.
85 Gillion, Fiji’s Indian Migrants, p. 149.
8 51
– VI –
I SLAM ON THE THRESHOLD
OF THE MODERN
WORLD
Chapter 6.1
C OLONIALISM AND I SLAM
IN SUB -SAHAR AN A FRICA
I ba De r T hiam
Islam is one and indivisible. It is faith,
life and action
From the beginning of Islam to the present day, the founding principles
of Islamic doctrine have not been eroded by the passing of time. Against
all expectations they have remained unchanged. A religion of supreme
monotheism, teaching virtue, rectitude, integrity, honesty, truth and
sincerity, but also tolerance, harmony, equality, justice, moderation, love of
one’s neighbour and peace, Islam has achieved a perfect blend, integrating,
!
!
!
beings since the dawn of time and which were so outstandingly incarnated
by the prophet Abraham, in order to give meaning to life and a purpose to
the world.
Despite the assertions that colonial ideology long tried to impose as
established truths, there is no ‘Black Islam’ any more than there is an ‘Arab
Islam’, an ‘Asian Islam’, a ‘European Islam’ or an ‘American Islam’. There is
only one Islam, indivisible in its essence, its language, its message, its form
of worship, its doctrine and its laws. Conceived in such a way as to adapt
to all periods of time, all cultures, ethnic groups or nations and to provide
relevant responses to the challenges of the past, the present and the future, it
gives ‘eternal guidance’, coherent and intelligible to all, which reveals in all
places and at all times the ultimate and absolute purpose of Muslim action
in everyday life. In no way does this absolve Islam of its responsibility to
8 55
ISLAM O N T H E T H R E S H O L D O F T H E M O DE R N WO R L D
develop new concepts and ideas and to make fresh discoveries at each period
of time in constantly changing conditions, but without ever deviating from
the path set by God through the Holy Qur’X
sunna – ‘the means to
achieve these ends’. Despite the theories put forward by some of the so-called
modernists in the social sciences, there are not several Islams but only one.
Indeed, it is this one and indivisible nature of Islam, among other factors,
which explains the strong and lasting attraction that the religion has always
exerted and continues to exert on people’s minds. Fifteen centuries after it
""
+
/
&
"
"!
continents and, with more than one billion, six hundred million followers, it
has become the world’s leading religion.
It is of course true that all peoples have their own customs, traditions
"
&
%& " "
identity. But while acknowledging this fact, Islam does not automatically align
"# ' !
/
!!
/
!
diversity, transcending ethnic and tribal considerations, cultural differences
""
!
# '
!
"
in terms of absolute, universal values. It brings to all people an awareness of
the perfect continuity and unswerving oneness of the divine teaching which
humanity has absorbed from its earliest beginnings on earth. The universal
and immutable gift that each of God’s earthly creatures receives, whether
individually or in the community, is: faith in God’s supreme majesty, in His
transcendence which excludes all forms of idolatry, in the Holy Scriptures
and in the prophets whom He sent, in the angels, in paradise, in hell, in the
Resurrection and in the Day of Judgement.
These are the obligations of the believer. They imply personal
commitment, a compact with God made in full awareness and blending
harmoniously with a sense of belonging to the community of all those
who share Islamic beliefs, the umma. This sense of community is an act of
"/ $
!
from the individualism practised by certain societies.
The Islamic world as it should be understood is a human entity, global
and universal; it has no geographical, state, institutional, ethnic, cultural,
political or economic boundaries. It is composed of all the men and women
who believe that God exists, that He is One, that He created the world, that
*
@
!!
?"
!&
’X
is the word of Allah. The Islamic world is composed of all the men and
! /
"" / *
@
!!
Holy Scriptures which God had entrusted to them, scriptures which have
been partly distorted, unlike the Qur’X#
8 56
COLONIALISM AND ISLAM I N S U B -S A H A R A N A F R IC A
It is Roger Garaudy who wrote that to proclaim %
. (God is
Great) is to relativize all power, all possessions and all knowledge.1 It means
asserting the absolute supremacy of the Almighty over all other temporal or
supposedly spiritual authority; rejecting allegiance to any law, power or faith
other than that of Allah; consecrating in action the primacy of spiritual power
over temporal power; having recourse to categories and patterns of analysis
and the perception of reality which ignore and disrupt the conceptual and
ideological structures painstakingly built up by the colonial system.
It is also to deny that there is any validity in the theory of ‘the civilizing
mission’, the ‘white man’s burden’ or the ‘duty and birthright’ which
supposedly entitled civilized nations to seek to raise so-called primitive
peoples to their level. It means dismantling the whole system which
"& ¡
"
!
#
Conflict with the colonial system
Between the foreign conquerors from Europe and the Muslim populations
of sub-Saharan Africa, therefore, there arose a major contradiction which
! !
!
/ $# > !
established in French West Africa operated according to a precise mechanism
based on a number of assumptions, like a real ideological system. The main
idea behind this approach was that the occupying power was stronger. Its
strength was certainly not based on numbers, since the colonizers were
""& /
!
&
& &
technological, conceptual, human and moral. This form of strength seemed
/ $ " &
"& "
weaponry, spirit of organization and method and in its efforts to harness
nature and to dominate and develop the zones in which the colonies were
established.
The colonizers considered themselves superior in strength to the
colonized peoples and thus believed themselves to be more intelligent, more
# >
" &
& /
!
moral. Because the colonizers regarded themselves as superior, they felt it
their duty to guide, enlighten and command all those whom they regarded
as inferior and obviously could not imagine that they might meet with the
slightest resistance.
Similarly, they thought that, as superior beings, they should be waited on
hand and foot, and they obliged the subjugated people to cater to their needs,
1 Roger Garaudy, Pour un Islam du XXe siècle, Paris, Éditions Tougui, 1985, p. 12.
8 57
ISLAM O N T H E T H R E S H O L D O F T H E M O DE R N WO R L D
transport them in hammocks, obey their every whim, accept exploitation
and domination, heed their counsel, show recognition and gratitude,
acknowledge their self-attributed privileges and the leading role which, in
&
country. People had to sing their praises, constantly expressing allegiance,
/!
&
"
/
#
Any who departed from these rules were regarded as ungrateful rebels who
must be subdued.
In the name of these principles, colonialism imposed upon the colonized
peoples its own language, religion, law, values, way of life and institutions,
all of which were regarded as superior. Systems were then established to
counteract any attempt to call this supremacy into question.
$
/
'
!
to organize the life of the populations. As soon as they were established in
sub-Saharan Africa, the colonizers put in place a series of measures aimed
at erasing Islam and its values entirely from the minds of the people, or at
/
% $
their hearts, minds, social practices and culture, or at turning the dominated
populations into bad Muslims by prohibiting any religious education and
withholding any real knowledge of Islam on the philosophical, moral,
cultural and linguistic levels.
In order to achieve this, a general policy was devised on the basis of the
experience gained in other countries in the Islamic world and where colonial
power was already established. Thus, in the French colonies, for example, no
state schools provided Islamic religious instruction other than in their own
madrasas& " " " "# ¢%
" * ! / !
their religious obligations on Friday, for example.
The Arabic-speaking Moroccan, Tunisian, Lebanese and Syrian
communities which had settled in the African colonies did not have the right
to attend the mosques or to take part in traditional public events such as the
/
!
%
! [
!
¦X +/
!’s
# [
!"
/
?" * @
!!
&
! * @
!&
not celebrated with all the solemnity due to their symbolic and liturgical
&
%
%
realities into account. They were neither feast days nor holidays nor paid
# ?! /
/ "
/
&
as to discourage any postulants.
‘Muslim affairs’
" / &
"
+ ¾ ¢ +
=`# ' & !
" "
"
# >
8 58
COLONIALISM AND ISLAM I N S U B -S A H A R A N A F R IC A
6.1 *
" !
X&
(© Khalili Family Trust/Nour Foundation)
marabout circles at all levels – at the personal and family level and within the
brotherhoods – reporting daily on the slightest actions or movements. Links
between the religious leaders and Medina, Mecca, al-Azhar, North Africa, the
Senoussi of the Fezzan, the Middle East (Lebanon, Syria, Palestine and Jordan)
and Mesopotamia were monitored, supervised, discouraged and sometimes
repressed. Mail was intercepted, opened, read and photographed by staff
trained in Arabic: as, for example, Ayoub Mansour in 1923–25, Mokhtar Ould
X =`K`
>
!
=`#
In order to devise a strategy to contain Islam, weaken its authority and
! $
& !
other Muslim societies under British, Portuguese or German domination, in
" ! !
$
'
! $
# >
*
!
={`&
/
&
the Muslims of north Dahomey.
The pilgrimage to Mecca was strictly controlled, regulated and subjected
to conditions which had only one purpose, namely to discourage any possible
applicants. Not only was authorization required from the administration,
but a deposit had to be paid for reasons which no one really understood. Any
"
/
!" "
\
/
8 59
ISLAM O N T H E T H R E S H O L D O F T H E M O DE R N WO R L D
from his superiors, which was
obviously no mean task on
account of the length of time
needed for the pilgrimage.
Some people were obliged to
hand in their notice and bear
the consequences.
No apostate was allowed
to go to Mecca. Th is
category of people was
6.2 Collection of cotton tax, Bandiagara,
West Africa - Sudan, 1907-1908 (© UNESCO)
systematically prohibited
from accomplishing one of
the essential Five Pillars of Islam. There were also occasions when, without
warning, the colonial government simply forbade the whole Muslim
community under its jurisdiction from making the pilgrimage to the holy
places of Islam. This occurred in 1926 after the unrest in the Middle East and
the suppression of the caliphate by Ataturk.
The organization of the pilgrimage to Mecca was always entrusted
to an administrative commission headed by non-Muslims – in 1952 to a
Captain Cardaire for French West Africa and in 1953 to General Sankale.
The same applied to the pilgrimage to the tomb of Shaykh Ahmed Tidjani
in Fez, which was placed under the responsibility of a commissioner named
Nakache, who was Jewish. It was only after vehement protests from the
Arabic scholars returning to Africa from Arab countries on completion of
their studies, supported by religious leaders such as Thierno Seydou Nourou
>
& ~
¡ '/X!
&
% */
%
¡ +/ +
Sy, that the Muslim Guinean commissioner Diallo Telli was appointed in
1956 for French West Africa. The French consul in Jeddah received express
instructions to follow the pilgrims’ every movement and to report in detail
!&
V
"
V'
!
circles.
The pilgrimages which took place in colonial territory in Africa – to
Bandiagara, Timbuktu, Djenné, Gao in French Sudan, Dinguiraye in Guinea,
Nimjatt in Mauritania, Touba and Tivaouane in Senegal, Kano in Nigeria, or
the Bamoum country in Cameroon – were also subjected to close surveillance.
Reports were drawn up indicating approximately the number of followers
"&
/
the pilgrimage, the content of the message delivered by the caliph, the general
attitude of the pilgrims, the views of the spiritual leaders on colonization,
their degree of loyalty to France and its representatives and so on.
Files were kept on each religious leader, giving details of their family
connections, their courses of study, their family or marriage problems, their
860
COLONIALISM AND ISLAM I N S U B -S A H A R A N A F R IC A
spiritual and moral strength, their weaknesses, their views on colonialism,
$ &
""
that of their representatives throughout the whole Federation of French
West Africa. From 1951 onwards, a vast survey of the marabout leaders was
undertaken, following the study carried out by Paul Marty at the beginning
of the century.
Similarly, the building of mosques was no easy matter. Since it was
/¡
!
&
/
&
subventions nor fund-raising nor public subscriptions were possible. This
was the case with the mosques at Diourbel and Touba in the 1920s. In 1928,
to take another example, only four authorizations were issued for the whole
colony of Senegal. They concerned the villages of Keur Bassine and Touba
and the towns of Koungheul and Kaolack. The same applied to the mosques
in Paris (1925) and Bamako, French Sudan (1935–39); to those of Cambérène
(1938), Dagana, El Hadji Oumar Kane (1937–38), Fann (1937), Guinguinéo
Q=Y&
% Q=KY& ¾ Q=Y&
Q=Y£ madrasas of Atar
(1937) and Dakar (1937); and the Marseille Mosque (1942). The allocation of
grants for further Islamic or Arabic studies in the North African madrasas
was henceforth prohibited. Decree No. 2541/AP of 20 August 1945 had
re-established almost all the constraints imposed from 1857 to 1945. The
building of mausoleums dedicated to saints or martyrs of Islam was also
subject to prior authorization and thus heavily controlled.
+
/
!
Islamic culture, as, for example, Paul Marty who in 1917 published his
two-volume doctrinal work entitled Études sur l’Islam au Sénégal [Studies
on Islam in Senegal]. Others, like Houdas, translated the 8 and the
*
VZ %X# }
" /
% * ! ¡ "
and procedure in 1926, followed by Lieut. Jean Montezer, who in October
1939 published L’Afrique et l’Islam [Africa and Islam] and in September 1940
L’Islam en Afrique noire [Islam in Sub-Saharan Africa]. The aim was to invent
'
!
! "
V'
!!
"
V+
/!&
!
V/
madrasas had sought to create an
Islamic law and to select Muslim judges (&4*) and
* (local religious
Y
!/
" &
Islamic courts.
> " Z
% '
!&
"
&
"
/ $
%
of the African elite, despite the fact that it is generally recognized that the
*
@
!!
/ +
}
/
" &
#
Every three months, newsletters on all the Muslim countries of North
Africa and the Near and Middle East were distributed throughout all levels
861
ISLAM O N T H E T H R E S H O L D O F T H E M O DE R N WO R L D
of the colonial administration. The Arabic press was supervised, monitored
and censored, as was the case with the following publications: as-Sa‘
in 1920; Mir’
; =) ; 2 (Beirut, starting in 1924); %$
.’
(Damascus, 1925); %
and al-Mukhattam (Egypt, 1925); al-‘Udhra (Tunis,
1925); al-‘%
"* QZ
& =`{Y£
"
/
Ä% Le
héros du Liban ±> </
²&
!
#
Books in Arabic were also subject to relentless censure, a task
entrusted to the Bureau of Muslim Affairs, later to become the Political
Bureau. Packages were opened and works were read, assessed, checked
‘subversive’. It was,
however, the Qur’X
/¡ !
colonial repression.
The campaign against the Qur’X
This campaign began with Governor Faidherbe, who had come from Algeria
and had been the companion of Bugeaud. He was familiar with Islam and had
taken the trouble to study Arabic and African languages such as Wolof. On
% " ={&
/
"
$
'
!
"
!
decided to exert its cultural, political and economic domination, in order
to make it a basis for the imperial expansion which was to begin in the last
third of the nineteenth century.
On 22 June 1857 Faidherbe issued an order making it compulsory for
all pupils of 12 years of age enrolled in a Qur’X
school so as to assimilate the counter-culture. On 1 October of the same
year, that is to say, three and a half months later, Faidherbe decided that the
number of Toucouleurs marabouts receiving contributions from the faithful
/ ! `& " !
!
to promote the development of Islam. Not content with this, he went even
further by forbidding any Fouta or Walo religious leader to have more than
250 enrolled pupils. Above that number, the older pupils all had to enrol in
a French school.
Thirteen years later, in 1870, a new order imposed the need for
authorization by the governor of the colony before a Qur’X
be opened. It was hoped in this way, by increasing and complicating the
procedures and constraints, to discourage the religious leaders and to stem
the wave of Islam which was fast spreading throughout the population. It
/ ={& &
" ’X
was introduced into the colony that had been selected as the bridgehead of
French colonization in sub-Saharan Africa.
862
COLONIALISM AND ISLAM I N S U B -S A H A R A N A F R IC A
In 1872 Africans who could read and write Arabic were declared
‘illiterate’ after the promulgation of the decree of 10 August 1872 creating two
$ ‘communes’ at Saint-Louis and Gorée, which had town councils
whose members were obliged to know how to ‘speak, read and write French’.
The text of the decree acknowledged clearly that the aim was to provide
‘encouragement likely to facilitate the much sought-after assimilation of a
population already under French domination and which we must endeavour
to initiate gradually to civilization’.2
Twenty-one years later, in 1893, a further order stipulated that for a
Qur’X "
&
"
had to be accepted without demur. In 1895 three more requirements were
# > /
!
’X
an examination in Arabic organized by the French. The second concerned
the compulsory maintenance of a register, written in French, containing the
!
!&
!&
/
!
"
"#
The last stipulated that each term a copy of the register should be sent for
&
"
’X &
Department of the Interior.
As none of those measures met with the expected success, despite their
restrictive and discouraging nature, Guy Camille, the governor-general of
French West Africa – following the conversion to Islam of Bour Sine M’backé II
in 1891, followed by that of Bour Saloum Fara Guédel Mbodji – decided in
1903 that henceforth it would be the head of the Federation of French West
Africa alone who would be responsible for delivering the authorizations to
open Qur’X # > "
a complex series of obstacles.
As this new measure proved as ineffective as the previous ones, Camille
issued a new decree on 12 June 1906 in which he decided that:
1. Qur’X
/
12 years who were obliged to attend classes given in French between
8 am and 12 noon and between 3 and 6 pm.
2. The Qur’X /
per week.
3. A subsidy of 300 francs would be offered to any religious leader who
agreed to apply these regulations.
+ ` + ={ !
"
established by Camille would henceforth be the sole responsibility of the
Governor-General of French West Africa.
2 Article 4 of the Decree of 10 August 1872.
86 3
ISLAM O N T H E T H R E S H O L D O F T H E M O DE R N WO R L D
REASONS FOR THE HAR ASSMENT OF THE Q U R ’ \ \
The reason for the harassment of the Qur’X
the colonizers, the religious education given to the colonized children
created a major obstacle to the brainwashing and spiritual and cultural
re-indoctrination that they wished to undertake. The Qur’X
has always formed a mould in which Islam has infused the thinking and
/
&
"
to protect them against the most insidious forms of spiritual, mental,
intellectual and cultural alienation.
! !
! % /
pupils to commit to memory the Holy Scriptures, which are an essential
guide to cultural practice, the Qur’X
!"
which trains the intellect, the spirit and the heart, shapes character, gives its
!
!
'
!
&
encourages the highest virtues, awakens the senses, dictates language,
behaviour, everyday habits, ways of eating and dressing and general conduct
– in short, it teaches people how to live, how to appear and how to act towards
God, towards the community and towards others. It particularly affects
human aspirations and expectations and gives people protection against
domination, suffering, poverty, the vanity of earthly and material pleasures,
covetousness, honours, prestige and renown. It gives a meaning to life and a
purpose to the world.
Far from representing dogmatic introspection or egoistically sectarian
withdrawal, the Qur’X "
!"!
/
deep consolidation, on the one hand, and an opening up to the world, on the
other, by training a healthy mind in a healthy body, by means of an ability
to analyse, understand, compare, classify and choose, thereby increasing the
pupils’ capacity to make their own responsible decisions based on wisdom,
moderation, humility and lucidity, following clear guidelines and sound,
reassuring and standardizing criteria.
It is therefore understandable that, although the colonial regulations
considerably hindered the creation and development of the Qur’X
and the growth and consolidation of Islam, the religious leaders decided to
! !& / ! !"
/
the risk of heavy penalties, ranging from the closing down of the schools to
!"!& !
!
# >
!
reason to do so in that between 1857 and 1904 in Senegal, for example, only
142 authorizations were given to open Qur’X &
&
of 3 a year in a country in which at least 70 per cent of the population was
Muslim at the turn of the century.
86 4
Chapter 6.2
NATION STATES
AND THE UNITY OF I SLAM
I ba De r T hiam
From its origins to the peak of colonization
Before Islam, Mecca was the centre of a rigidly organized tribal society
divided into social classes, which included upper and middle classes mainly
involved in trade, and constituted an aristocracy of wealth and power resting
on the defence of the old order, the perpetuation of its pagan religion and the
/
! ""
that might lead to any social or political upheaval. It was from there that
Islam was introduced into Africa (Abyssinia) as early as AD 617 by Meccan
exiles before it spread to Medina and, in successive phases, to almost the
+
/
"
# +
?" *
@
!!
&
"
'
! % "
"
%
Companions of the Prophet of Islam and the Umayyad caliphs; the second
took place as a result of action by the Turks.
In Europe, North Africa, the Anatolian plateau, Central Asia, Iran, Asia
Minor, Afghanistan, the east coast of Africa, the Sahara, the savannah and the
+
& *
@
!!
"
short period of time. One after the other, the Umayyads (661–750), ‘+//X
Q{K=`{Y& ¡\ Q=K==Y& * Q=`K=`Y& !
Q=`K=`Y
and Mughals (1526–1857) established empires that stretched from the Iberian
peninsula in the west to the Indus in the east and from the Caucasus in the
north to the African forests in the south.
86 5
ISLAM O N T H E T H R E S H O L D O F T H E M O DE R N WO R L D
The new religion exercised over the people who embraced it and the
political regimes that shared its beliefs an authority that was manifest in
every aspect of life. Indeed, Islam is not only a religion that gives spiritual
guidance and an ethical code that determines every aspect of social and
human behaviour; it is also a way of organizing everyday life and, as a law
of divine origin, it provides a comprehensive, precise, detailed, coherent and
logical structure that governs every aspect of a Muslim’s existence. Thus,
!
%
!
/
/
"
is a member of a community governed by common laws. This community
is a construction that transcends earlier racial, ethnic, tribal, geographical,
political, economic, social and cultural groupings so as to form a pan-human
family that crosses the frontiers of nation states within the eschatological
context of a community of faith known as the umma.
It was against this background that the fall of Granada in 898/1492 to the
Catholic monarchs Ferdinand and Isabella ended eight centuries of Muslim
presence on the Iberian peninsula. This important event marks a major break
'
!# +
*
! "
century AH, this was a turning-point that led to a period when, in relative
terms, Muslims lost the initiative, in one part of Europe in particular, both
historically and culturally. This was not yet the case everywhere, however,
since by 1512 three Muslim empires – the Ottoman, Persian Safavid and
Moghul empires – were simultaneously at the height of their power.
The Muslim world was temporarily excluded from the part of Western
Europe where Islam had reached its highest point in terms of thought and
artistic creation, in particular through the University of Córdoba, which
from the tenth to the eleventh century AD, had become the most prestigious
Islamic centre of its time. This was due to constant research, investigation
&
"
from the translation and assimilation of the world’s greatest cultures (Greece,
Rome, Persia, India, China and North Africa) of which it produced original
and intelligent syntheses so as to extract from them a symphonious culture.
The Muslim world moved eastward to the Ottoman and Mughal
/V
+
# $
"
so as to achieve in the empires of the western Sudan drained by the river Niger
(the Mali and Sonrai empires in particular), through the brilliant advances
made by the universities of Timbuktu, Djenné and Gao, a splendour and
!
"
& "
> /
in the sixteenth century and the colonial onslaught in the nineteenth.
Until then, while the conquest of Granada and the Turkish defeat at
the battle of Lepanto in 979/1571 were undoubtedly important events in
the history of Islam, they did not in any way mark an irreversible decline.
Evidence of this is provided by the fact that Isfahan was founded in 1621, that
866
N AT I O N S TAT E S A N D T H E U N I T Y O F ISLAM
the Taj Mahal – that incomparable symbol of Muslim art – was built in 1632,
that, after capturing Constantinople, the Turks were at the gates of Vienna
in 1683 and that in 1799 Ranjit Singh founded a Sikh state in India.
It is true that after Christopher Columbus arrived in the Americas,
the centre of gravity of world geopolitics shifted from the Mediterranean
basin, where the most brilliant civilizations of antiquity had emerged and
"" & +
# > !
¡
"
&
political, economic, social and cultural consequences. These included the
Renaissance, involving the simultaneous rise of capitalism and colonialism
in Europe in the fourteenth century. This was marked by the African slave
trade, the settlement of the Americas, the industrial revolution in Europe and
the growth of the science and technology on which its increasing supremacy
was based, the general movement of ideas, the English, American and French
revolutions, the colonial conquests, the carving up of Africa and the rise of
the colonial empires.
!
"
/
"!
over the rest of the world. One of the most important consequences of that
supremacy was the emergence of the imperialist rivalries of the First World
War of 1914–18, whose most obvious and devastating outcomes included
the defeat of the Ottoman empire, the peace treaties (particularly those of
Sèvres in 1920 and Lausanne in 1923) and the empire’s dismemberment and
strategic and geopolitical eclipse, the October Revolution in Russia in 1917,
followed in 1920 by the Congress of the Peoples of the East, held in Baku, the
abolition of the Muslim caliphate in 1924, and so on.
Many other events should also be seen as part of this trend, including
the emergence of pan-Islamic resistance movements, the establishment of
Sukarno’
?
'
=`&
*
@
!!
’s
arrival on the scene in Morocco, the creation of the Muslim Brotherhood in
" =`& }
"
=`& *
!
dissidence in India in 1930, the establishment of the Association of Ulemas in
Algeria by Ben Badis in 1931, the foundation of the Istiqlal Party in Morocco
by Allal al-Fasi in 1932, the split in the Tunisian Dustour Party provoked by
Bourguiba in 1934, and the Algerian Messali Hadj’s decision to revive the
Étoile Nord-Africaine [North African Star] in 1935. The other consequences
of this economic, political and social upheaval were the rise of Fascism and
Nazism and the march of events leading up to the Second World War (1939–
{Y& ! !
! !#
Each of the events just mentioned had direct consequences for the
*
!
$
of the peoples belonging to it, both in countries where they form the majority
and those where they are minorities. It would, however, be wrong to see
the situation of Muslim regimes as simply the result of external factors.
867
ISLAM O N T H E T H R E S H O L D O F T H E M O DE R N WO R L D
This would be to ignore the considerable sociological, cultural, political and
economic inertia that has had a constant and sometimes negative impact on
their development.
At a time when the world is undergoing an intense process of renewal
and upheaval, many Muslim regimes have withdrawn into themselves,
clinging to their ancestral traditions, not all of which are positive. This is
the case even though Islam, when properly understood, can be seen to have
a formidable capacity for adaptation and openness whose origin dates back
! ?"
"#
&
"
very often tends to be ignored rather than exploited for the greater well-
being of all Muslims.
Colonialism divides the umma
Colonialism, domination and the retreat of Islam in some parts of the world
were accompanied almost everywhere by the division or even fragmentation
of the umma into a multitude of separate entities with varying degrees of
! /¡ "
!
$
ranged from the French to the German systems, by way of those of Great
Britain, Portugal, Holland and Spain. The Muslim populations, already
subject to many forms of aggression, now suffered authoritarian violence on
the physical, psychological and spiritual levels, which forced them to develop
appropriate strategies of resistance in order to safeguard their identity.
In Palestine the overriding problem was to prevent the establishment
and consolidation of a Jewish state against the wishes of the Arab-Muslim
world. In Iraq, Asia Minor, Central and East Asia, North, West, Central and
East Africa, the islands of the Indian Ocean and some Balkan and European
countries, on the other hand, faced with repressive laws that completely
'
!
"
that denied Muslims even the right to have their own places of worship, it
was rather a matter of confronting such arbitrary power in order to challenge
colonial ventures. Elsewhere, armed struggle in the form of anti-colonial
resistance movements was necessary simply in order to drive out the
colonizer. Such was the situation in Algeria, for example.
> !
* !
!"
/ &
drawn simply to suit colonial empires and in response to criteria that took
little note of the preoccupations of the populations concerned, with, it is true,
the complicity of Turkey and the United States of America. The foundations
for this were laid in the late nineteenth century at the Berlin Conference
(1884–85) and later by the aforementioned peace treaties that followed the
defeat of the Axis powers in 1918.
868
N AT I O N S TAT E S A N D T H E U N I T Y O F ISLAM
The new borders divided states, peoples, ethnic groups and religions
and enclosed them in arbitrary and fragmented groupings in response
to a desire to achieve political containment and drastically alter religious
and cultural values. The Ewe, Mende, Wolof, Halpulareen, Hausa, Fan,
Bantu, Manding, Senufo, Tuareg, Toubou and Berbers, for example,
were dispersed and scattered in many different geopolitical areas that
were divided up and arranged into such restricted administrative units
that an organization such as the Organization of African Unity (OAU) was
forced to declare borders to be inviolable in order not to plunge Africa into
interminable border wars.
Muslim populations were similarly placed in numerous administrative,
legal and institutional frameworks carefully designed to ensure that each
"
& "
&
\
!&
all of which factors gave rise to disorder, rivalries, mutual incomprehension
# ' ! "
/
$
between religion and the state, laws that were completely foreign to the local
culture were imposed in the name of secularism. In others, missionaries
backed by the colonial power conducted an aggressive campaign of
proselytism in order to impose a particular religion. They monopolized the
schools, controlled education and culture, shaped ways of life and behaviour
and changed values.
All this naturally had many consequences for relations between
government and the governed, the status of persons and property, the
conditions under which Muslim worship could take place (prayers, religious
festivals, dress codes, culinary habits, pilgrimage, mosque-building, the
opening of Qur’X &
&
Y
'
! # $
arose over every one of these issues, undermining the unity and cohesion of
society and threatening its stability at a time when it most needed to close
ranks to confront foreign domination.
As can be seen, Islam thus faced constant challenges: the challenge of
fragmentation and extreme dispersal; the challenge to survive; the challenge
of recognition; the challenge of the right to exist; the challenge of the right to
self-expression; and the challenge to be able to demonstrate its philosophical,
moral, social, cultural, axiological, political and economic identity. In the
face of such challenges, the Muslim world devised various responses and
confronted them with varying degrees of success.
Despite constant attacks, campaigns to distort, misrepresent and
demonize Islam, ferocious repression and vicious assaults by the media,
there are now 1.5 billion Muslims. It is the fastest-growing religion in the
world and one that conquers new ground every day that God gives, precisely
because of its great humanism.
869
ISLAM O N T H E T H R E S H O L D O F T H E M O DE R N WO R L D
'
! !
% / "
!"
#
Turning its back on the dichotomous conception of power incarnated by
prince and prelate, it reconciles faith and politics, religion and the social
system. There is something sublime about the important place that the
concept of equality occupies in this world view that transcends all previous
philosophies.
The French Declaration of the Rights of Man (1789) states that ‘Men are
born and remain free and equal in rights’ (while France at the same time
practised colonialism with its Code Noir, or Black Code, violent expeditions
and the economic, social and cultural devastation it caused), but it failed to
institute the means to put its stated principles into practice. Islam, on the
other hand, breaks down, as a matter of principle, inequality in all its forms,
denies the aristocracy of fortune, birth and social rank – in other words, the
aristocracy of wealth, power and knowledge – and recognizes only that of
" /
"
&
/& "
of peace and active brotherhood based on solidarity, sharing, generosity and
$ !!
#
When this vision of the world was expressed in a context of foreign
!
&
/
! " $
based on the absolute paradigm of the superiority of the white man, the
primacy of matter over spirit, reference to republican laws that were
essentially secular, and mistrust of, not to say hostility towards, God, His
commandments and His sacred values.
As a result of the colonial powers’ imposition of patterns of behaviour
that were not only foreign to peoples’ own cultures but also totally different
as regards their societal objectives, foreign domination came to be seen by
the colonized peoples as a provocation and a challenge that had to be met at
any cost. Seen in this light, the national resistance movements that emerged
throughout the Islamic world are easier to understand.
Bonaparte’s arrival in Egypt in 1798, the French conquest of Algeria
in 1830, the opening of the Suez Canal in 1869, the establishment of the
French Protectorate in Tunisia in 1881, the British occupation of Egypt in
1882, the establishment of Italian, Spanish and French authority in Libya and
Morocco, the mandates that the League of Nations established over Syria,
</
&
& ?
& !& !
?
}
!
after the First World War, as well as the deportation of the Chechens and
the Crimean Tatars, the British and Soviet colonization of Iran, the arrest
of Sukarno by the Dutch, the crisis between France and Lebanon, the Sétif
massacres and the Jewish immigration to Palestine – all these were seen
not only as intolerable acts of domination but also as serious violations that
called into question the territorial integrity of the countries concerned. They
were also considered to be direct threats whose aim was to cut off the people
870
N AT I O N S TAT E S A N D T H E U N I T Y O F ISLAM
of those countries from their cultural heritage and religious values in order to
incorporate them by assimilation into the civilization of the dominant world.
By signing the Sykes-Picot Agreement of 1916 and the Balfour Declaration
of 1917, which laid the foundation for a ‘Jewish homeland’ in Palestine, and
by encouraging Mustafa Kamal to abolish the caliphate in 1924, the Western
/ $ ""
the Islamic umma.
As early as the nineteenth century, religious leaders in the African
countries south of the Sahara had already raised the standard of revolt
against foreign penetration. In West Africa these leaders included El Hadji
Omar Futiyu Tall, Maba Diakhou Ba, Samory Touré, Mamadou Lamine
!¾
+
&
!
# >
! !
>
% Q=Y&
>
&
+
& " !
thousand faces of a pan-Islamic consciousness. The patriotism these
movements displayed in challenging the colonial system goes a long way to
explain the current negative perception and deep-seated prejudices that the
Western world has of Islam and its place in society.
One of the most important consequences of the First World War was
and remains the weakening of the umma and its division into a multitude of
states that the peace treaties placed under the sovereignty of the victorious
countries. Iraq regained its nominal sovereignty in 1932. Egypt regained
some control over its affairs in 1922 but its effective independence was not
recognized until 1936. From 1936 onwards, Syria and Lebanon were moving
towards freedom. Under British authority, a Jewish state was established
in Palestine in 1948, to the detriment of the Arabs. India was the scene of
rivalries between Muslims and Hindus before it achieved independence in
1947 after a long struggle by Mahatma Gandhi. On Muhammad Ali Jinnah’s
initiative, Pakistan broke away from the Indian Union in 1947 and became
a separate Muslim state. In North Africa, France ruled Algeria, Tunisia and
Morocco, but its authority was increasingly disputed by the rise of various
forms of nationalism, with Islamic nationalism playing a decisive role.
Tunisia and Morocco gained independence in 1956.
Colonialism was increasingly being challenged by French socialists,
British radicals, Marxist-Leninist parties and liberals in Europe, Asia, Africa
and the Americas. The United Nations and the United States also supported
the struggle by colonial peoples for independence. Nationalist movements
also emerged in Africa, in the Muslim colonies of French West Africa and in
Central and East Africa and the Indian Ocean. In Asia too, where the Dutch
were the colonial power, nationalism was on the rise and Islam played an
important role in the national liberation struggle in Indonesia. The same was
true in Malaysia, Burma, Ceylon and Singapore from 1946 onwards.
871
ISLAM O N T H E T H R E S H O L D O F T H E M O DE R N WO R L D
As can be seen, the umma had become fragmented. Naturally, this
division affected the overall geopolitics of the Muslim world. The spheres
$
" &
&
&
&
"
/ $
its own institutions, essentially based on its own political and administrative
experience. Administrative practices, ways of life, the law, values, education
systems, political life, assemblies, governments, regions, municipalities
and economic structures were almost all devised in accordance with the
models employed in the ruling country. The language of the colonial power
became, almost everywhere, the language of the colonized country. Islam was
"!
! "
&
¡
# '
words of the British prime minister William Gladstone: ‘As long as they obey
the Qur’X& # ¢ ! !
! #’
Subject to different laws and practices, the various Muslim peoples were
!
# ¢ " $ &
!"&
colonization methods ranged from assimilation in Algeria and Senegal to
the granting of autonomy by way of associate rule. The English-speaking
countries were subject to indirect rule, while the Portuguese, Spanish,
Italians and Germans each had their own system. Within a whole area such
as French West Africa, there were French citizens who from 1830 onwards
came under the Napoleonic Civil Code in what were later called the Four
!!
V<
}¾ =`& [ \ =
%
1887, while in the rest of French West Africa and in French Equatorial Africa
the people were French subjects who were subject to the Indigenous Peoples
Code as laid down in the Decree of 30 November 1887.
In most countries where there was a Muslim majority, the personal
status of Muslims was completely ignored. Only in Senegal and North Africa
were indigenous Muslim populations given a special status, although only
after epic struggles. The policy employed towards Muslims in Senegal,
which had been the bridgehead of colonization, was followed to a greater
or lesser extent in the various, predominantly Muslim, French territories of
sub-Saharan Africa.
All this had a considerable effect on the elites, who were attracted
by the intellectual values of the colonizer and, in some cases, acted as
intermediaries for the foreign authorities so as to defend their institutional,
legal, ethical and axiological system. In turn, this resulted in a dualistic,
sometimes antagonistic, society split into cultural and religious groups
!
" $
# >
cultural fracture produced an elite which was Westernized in its ideas,
concepts, symbols, values and references, which virtually monopolized
& %
"
/ $
&
!
# & !
872
N AT I O N S TAT E S A N D T H E U N I T Y O F ISLAM
6.3 Courtyard of the Sankore Mosque, Timbuktu (© UNESCO)
of citizens clung to their Islamic values. which they were determined to
defend at any price. These two standpoints, one looking to external systems
of reference, the other to internal and endogenous determinants, weakened
the whole society, making it a breeding-ground for numerous frustrations
likely to give rise to the manifestations of extremism and incomprehension
to which many Muslim societies are subject.
Events in Europe between 1919 and 1939, marked by the rise of
authoritarian regimes and by Nazi and Fascist policies that led to the
Second World War, waged in the name of democracy and freedom against
intolerance, racism, exclusion and blind domination, gave the Muslim
resistance movements additional elements with which to legitimize their
struggle. In such circumstances, it is not surprising that the period roughly
between 1945 and 1960 was marked by the emergence of anti-colonial
nationalist movements in most of the Muslim countries of Africa and Asia
that were still under imperialist domination.
Only the Muslim republics of Soviet Central Asia were generally
exceptions to the rule, mainly because of the Soviet Union’s anti-colonial
"
"
!
& !
political support for pan-Islamist movements and anti-colonial Muslim
resistance throughout the world. The 1917 Russian Revolution took an interest
873
ISLAM O N T H E T H R E S H O L D O F T H E M O DE R N WO R L D
in Muslim peoples under
colonial domination as early
as 1919 by convening in Baku a
congress of countries asserting
their Islamic heritage. The
leadership it acquired on this
occasion was part of a global
strategy to attack imperialism
and colonialism in its colonies
on the basis of the theory of
‘the weakest link’ put forward
in the early 1920s by Lenin
himself. A series of initiatives
were taken, all of them along
similar lines. They targeted
groups such as religious
leaders, intellectuals, trades
union movements, workers,
the political class, women and
young people.
After the disappointing
Brazzaville Conference in
6.4 Al-Aqsa Mosque, Jerusalem 1944 and the more militant
(© G. Degeorge) and committed Manchester
Con ference i n 1945, t he
oppressed decided to make their voices heard. The war in Indochina
was already at its height. The Dakar-Niger railwaymen’s strike in 1947,
the Malagasy revolt the same year with its 100,000 deaths, the events in
Dimbokro and Ségala, the creation of the Union of the Peoples of Cameroon
(UPC), Indian independence and the birth of Pakistan, the Ashanti revolts
and Mao Zedong’s victory in China were all expressions of a profound
aspiration for independence. Increasing nationalist demands in Sudan and
elsewhere resulted in the emergence of a national liberation movement in
Algeria, followed by demands for independence in Tunisia and Morocco.
Similarly, after the establishment of the state of Israel, the Arab world had
been involved in a process of nationalist awakening strikingly embodied
by Gamal Abdel Nasser’s rise to power in 1952. It was not by chance that
Bandung was chosen as the venue for a historic conference in 1955 to which
the former colonial powers invited all the peoples desirous of freedom to
come and proclaim their desire to escape from colonial domination.
As a result of the situation described above, since 1960 the Muslim world
has been characterized by a relatively high level of fragmentation, although
874
N AT I O N S TAT E S A N D T H E U N I T Y O F ISLAM
the umma lives on in the collective consciousness of the peoples of which it
is composed. Thus, from the seventh to the twentieth century, and after a
period of relative weakness, the position of Islam was not only consolidated
/ #
>
Q
in the world), founded in the ninth century, like al-Azhar University in Cairo,
have played a decisive role in this movement. Islam is now represented by
! *
"
Z
%
&
a number of people’s democracies. It is present in the former Soviet societies
of the Caucasus, as well as throughout Central Asia, the Asian archipelago
and the Far East. It is present in Iraq, the Fertile Crescent, the whole of the
~¡X& '
& +
"
?
}
# ' +
&
it is to be found in Ethiopia, the old Nubian lands, the coastal sultanates of
Somalia, Zanzibar, Sofala and Malindi, in the countries of the Indian Ocean,
as well as in China, Indonesia, Malaysia, Singapore and the Philippines.
In sub-Saharan Africa, Islam is clearly in a majority in most countries
of former French West Africa. This is also true of areas that came within
Z " $ Q
&
<& }
& }
!/
Y
and the former Portuguese colony of Guinea-Bissau. Indeed, Islam’s early
establishment in Africa has made it the dominant force there. There are also
Muslim minorities in some countries of the West Indies, the Caribbean and
Latin America. While in the American hemisphere, there is a strong presence
in the United States of America and Canada.
Unity and diversity: future prospects
and challenges
Nowadays, the Muslim world takes the form of a constellation of nation
states whose situation varies in different regions and countries. Thus, while
Islamic societies are structured mostly around family-based monarchies in
the Persian Gulf states, most of the countries in Asia, Africa, the Middle
East and North Africa are republics, sometimes alternating with mixed
systems. Likewise, Islam’s place in the choice of institutions, personnel and
values varies from country to country. In most of the Arab countries, the
absolutely essential point of reference is still, more than ever, faithfulness
to the Qur’X#
It should be added that since the formation of the Arab League, pan-
Arabism has been growing steadily. The movement has been strengthened
by attacks against the Muslim world, the occupation of the Golan Heights,
South Lebanon and the Arab territories of Palestine, the establishment of
Jewish settlements, the construction of a separation wall, acts of humiliation,
targeted assassinations, the destruction of houses and buildings, the violent
875
ISLAM O N T H E T H R E S H O L D O F T H E M O DE R N WO R L D
repression of civilian populations and the restrictions imposed on the
Palestinian Arabs’ freedom of movement. The war in Afghanistan after
the events of 11 September 2001, and more recently the war in Iraq, have
implanted in the collective consciousness of the Arabs the painful feeling
that the United Nations has turned its back on them, is ignoring their rights
and is following a policy of double standards. This feeling is widely shared
/ "
V'
! ! !
" V
countries of the Organisation of the Islamic Conference (OIC).
The question of Palestine and the way that Arab countries and Islam
are treated affect relations between the Arab and Muslim countries and the
Western world within an international environment marked by the fall of
the Berlin Wall, the disappearance of the Soviet empire and the awakening
of Islamic nationalism in the Muslim republics of the Caucasus. All this is
taking place within a globalized world dominated by the role that geopolitical
oil issues continue to play in international relations. It has resulted in
divergences in relations between the capitalist and former Communist
worlds. This is very clear when it comes to establishing cooperative relations
or alliances.
Within the umma& '
!
relations between its members. Admittedly, the OIC has been operating since
/
V+\X *\ & /
/
members do not yet seem to have gone beyond a formal framework, although
the Islamic Development Bank is developing interesting projects in a number
of Muslim countries. A comprehensive policy, that is to say, a broad and bold
vision that can rise to the challenge of global geostrategic issues, has still not
!
#
>
!
V* !
of Islam with terrorism on the one hand and the right to resist on the other
have resulted in muddled thinking at a time when the high priests of the
clash of civilizations are expounding their theories and gaining great media
attention. It is therefore urgent that Islam should take striking initiatives so as
to present itself as the religion of peace, tolerance, openness, social harmony
and respect for others, for life and for human rights, which, through its
founding principles, it has never ceased to be.
Within states, although much has been achieved and there has been
"& "
V
""’s lives
following the transition from colonization to independence have yet to make
! # [
/ !
and the governed have in some cases remained too hierarchical. Pluralist
democracy, the multi-party system, respect for human rights, in particular
freedom of expression and association, freedom of the press, good
governance, efforts to combat the misappropriation of funds and corruption,
876
N AT I O N S TAT E S A N D T H E U N I T Y O F ISLAM
6.5 Al-Azhar Mosque, Cairo (© G. Degeorge)
the status of women, young people, children and the family, the place of
religion in society, cultural practices, education, the development of law,
ethics and labour law – all these still present serious problems that need to
be confronted if appropriate solutions are to be found before a hotchpotch
of demands and accumulated frustrations are expressed in ways that might
have serious consequences.
There are very few Muslim countries where democracy and the rule of
law are established. Fewer still hold free, fair and transparent elections on
/
"
"#
&
as a national assembly, senate, economic and social council and auditor-
general’s department, are often lacking, and where they do exist they
generally do so only in name. Fortunately, there are welcome exceptions,
but it has to be acknowledged that they are rare. The multi-party system, the
right to critical and free expression, freedom of opinion and freedom of the
press are in most cases limited. The activities of voluntary associations are
$ &
!
"" &
civil society to assert itself. The judicial system usually acts in response to
the wishes of the government, while the rights of the defence are generally
not respected.
As good governance is generally lacking, corruption and misappropriation
of public funds have free rein and enrich family, clan or party oligarchies
87 7
ISLAM O N T H E T H R E S H O L D O F T H E M O DE R N WO R L D
6.6 Al-Aqsa Mosque, Jerusalem
(© Permanent observer mission of Palestine to UNESCO)
that are entirely unaccountable. The right to work and the right to strike
V # ¢%
$
situation. Women’s right to participate in government and decision-making
bodies as responsible citizens on an equal footing with men, to take part
in national life, to set policy and work to see that it is implemented are still
not recognized or applied. Such marginalization is counterproductive for
development and largely responsible for Muslim countries lagging behind
with respect to the human development index. This is the exact opposite of
the place that the Prophet of Islam gave women during his lifetime.
""
"
&
when they are strongly attached to the sacred values of their religion.
"/
¡ /
"
development of their potential.
>
'
!
!
/ "
\
"/!
"
the theories and the very notion of the ‘nation’ are evolving within the
context of globalization. Similarly, the position of Arabic and other national
& $
economic life and the organization of political life and the life of institutions
are also important challenges that need to be confronted.
As can be seen, the Islamic world is facing multiple challenges.
Fortunately, there are some hopeful signs. A wind of political liberalism
is beginning to blow in many Arab monarchies. Peace and democracy are
gaining ground in North Africa, and the situation in Bosnia and Kosovo is
improving.
878
N AT I O N S TAT E S A N D T H E U N I T Y O F ISLAM
Other encouraging signs are the successes that Arab countries
have achieved in the areas of sport and satellite television channels and
!!
!
&
# '
economic arena, the Persian Gulf states and the Muslim countries of Asia
(especially Malaysia and Indonesia) have experienced sustained growth and
undoubted prosperity. The same is true for many Muslim countries of Africa.
All of this is clear from various encouraging indicators. Meanwhile, in the
political sphere, several monarchies have set up parliaments and are trying
to promote further progress.
* ! !
"! ! ?
%
Z
# * ! "
Nations Conference on Environment and Development (Rio, 1992), the
United Nations International Conference on Population and Development
(Cairo, 1994), the World Summit for Social Development (Copenhagen,
1999), the Fourth World Conference on Women (Beijing, 1995) and the
World Conference against Racism (Durban, 2001). Similarly, the fact that the
sovereign of Saudi Arabia has preferred the title of ‘Custodian of the Two
Holy Mosques’ to that of ‘King’ certainly augurs well.
Nonetheless, a great deal still remains to be done in many states of the
Muslim world in terms of education, justice, economic and social equality,
solidarity and health. If an Islamic economic grouping could be formed
alongside the European Union, Mercosur, the North American Free Trade
+! Q+>+Y
+
" / +
?
Economic Cooperation (APEC), there would surely be no challenge that it
could not meet.
879
E PILOGUE
Idr i s El H are ir
Throughout history, from antiquity up to the present time, the Middle East
/
/
!
to its strategic geographic location between the major continents of Africa,
Asia and Europe. As a result of this importance, the ‘Eastern Question’ arose,
with the region being constantly contended for by the great powers which
have arisen at different times. Thus, the Greeks, Romans, Byzantines and
modern European states, and empires such as Russia, Germany, Italy, Austro-
Hungary, Great Britain and France, have fought against the Persians, the
?
+
/ % !# > $
during the Islamic era.
/ ! '
!&
/ XX
Persians and the Byzantines was at its most intense, with each side achieving
victories and suffering defeats before both were eventually defeated by
'
!# >
$
!
trade routes, that is, it was economic. It is the same today, particularly after
the appearance of oil and gas in the region at the beginning of the twentieth
century which increased its importance. The region is now controlled by
means of international trade and communications, whether by land, sea or
air routes.
The emergence of Islam in the seventh century AD was a momentous
occurrence and a turning-point in the course of world events. It altered
religious concepts in this region of the world, turning them upside down.
It eradicated idolatry, restored the concept of the worship of the one God,
reformed the social and economic ideas that were then prevalent and
eradicated much injustice and tyranny. It established political rule based
on political and religious freedom, justice, equality and consultation and
called for liberty and respect for human beings without regard to colour,
origin or language. In consequence, many people responded to this call,
both individually and collectively. Those who adhered to their religion
were guaranteed safety and security in life, property and belief under the
protection of Islam.
8 81
EPILOGUE
A number of factors assisted the rapid spread of Islam in the seventh and
eighth centuries AD of which the most important are:
1. the destructive and bitter struggle between Persia and Byzantium,
which weakened both empires;
2. the Arian and Donatist schisms within the Christian Church;
# $ Z
!"
£
4. the unity of the Arab tribes and princedoms under the banner of Islam
and the one faith, thereby forming a military power backed by the
desire to seek martyrdom for the sake of the spread of Islam; and
5. the oppressive and tyrannical practices of the Persians and Byzantines
against their own subjects and the imposition of heavy taxes, both of
which led those subjects either to convert to Islam or to accept the just
rule of the Muslims.
All these factors help to explain the rapid advance of the Islamic armies and
their astonishing victories in their battles against Persia and Byzantium.
Indeed, within some seventy years Muslim rule extended from India in the
east to northern Spain and the Atlantic in the west. Muslims gained control
over the major trade routes and sources of wealth, particularly the routes
leading to the Far East, the source of the silk, tea, spice and perfume trade,
and to the gold mines of the countries of sub-Saharan Africa, Ghana and
West Africa. They also held sway over the Mediterranean, which became an
Arab-Islamic sea. Once trade with the Far East and Africa had fallen under
Muslim control, Europe had to import essential commodities, such as tea and
spices from the East, through Arab-Islamic ports.
By virtue of this lively trade, the Muslims amassed enormous wealth and
/
Z
&
&
V
X&
& &
Baghdad, Marrakesh, Córdoba and Granada. Because of the accumulation of
riches and the environment of stability and security, learning increased and
the number of scholars grew. Muslims translated the works of India, Greece
and Rome, and added to them. In consequence, the sciences of mathematics,
astronomy, medicine, chemistry, physics, music, geography, history and
"" $
!
!
&
'/ X&
V[X& '/ ~
X&
V X!&
VZ& '/ *
!&
V
X & '/ Z
X& '/ [
& XX/
'/
#
> %
"
&
Italian principalities which traded with the Muslims, and al-Andalus. Many
Islamic works were translated into European languages, particularly Latin,
! &
! & !
!
!
# >
the advancement of science in Europe, as did the educational missions
8 82
EPILOGUE
which studied in Islamic universities in Córdoba, Toledo, Seville, Sicily and
elsewhere.
These favourable economic and political conditions helped the Islamic
caliphate and, subsequently, the numerous Muslim states, to spread Islam
in Africa and Asia as far as the Far East, China, Malaysia and Indonesia.
This was further encouraged by means of trade, missionary activity and
intermarriage, and by the ease of movement and security within the Islamic
state.
This situation continued until the middle of the fourth/tenth century,
when the Islamic world became divided into three caliphates: the ‘+//X
"
Z
& X!
"
+
/ *
/ Q
transfer to Egypt) and the Umayyad caliphate in al-Andalus. At this point,
conspiracies and wars began between these three political entities and
weakness entered the body of the Islamic state, encouraging the enemies of
the umma to seize possession of it. The Franks, with the support of the Catholic
?"&
'
! /
! !
# > &
!
¡ !
/
West and the Muslim East in what became known as the Crusades. These
continued for more than 200 years (490–691/1096–1291). The ostensible cause
was religious but the intrinsic cause was economic as indicated, for example,
by the pillage and looting of Muslim, Christian and Jewish property by those
who took part in the First Crusade.
The Islamic world also faced the Mongol advance from the east – this
devastated the Islamic East as far as Baghdad, which fell to the Mongols in
656/1258. The Mongols continued westward, with the cooperation of the
Crusaders on several occasions, until their defeat at the battle of ‘+ X
in 658/1260.
Despite these attacks against the Islamic world, Islam remained strong
and cohesive. The Ottoman Turks soon took over the caliphate and thus the
leadership of the Muslims. They exerted outstanding efforts to protect Islam
and to disseminate it in Eastern and Central Europe, and were able to bring
about the fall of the Byzantine empire in 857/1453. They were subsequently
engaged in a long struggle with the European powers which continued until
1343/1924.
With the failure of the Crusader campaigns against the Islamic East,
the West focused its attention on Islamic Spain and Sicily. With the support
of the Pope, the French, Germans and Normans, the Spanish were able to
expel the Muslims from al-Andalus in a long series of wars known as the
Reconquista
=`# >
that 3 million Muslims were killed in Spain in the period between the fall of
Granada in 898/1492 and the beginning of the seventeenth century, and that
883
EPILOGUE
some 1 million Muslims were expelled to the countries of the Arab Maghrib.1
From these people was formed an army of warriors, or pirates as they are
called in European sources, who began raiding Spain and attacking European
merchant ships in revenge for what had befallen them in al-Andalus.
The Spanish, Portuguese, Normans and French were not content with
expelling the Muslims from al-Andalus and Sicily; they also repeatedly
raided the coasts of the Arab Maghrib, occupying the city of Tripoli in
=={=& *
VV
/
/
Q
Y ==={
*
Tangier in 876/1471. This protracted confrontation affected commercial
relations between the East and Europe, drawing the Ottomans to the western
coast of the Mediterranean and enabling them to expand their control
over the countries of the Maghrib with the exception of the far west. The
involvement of the Turks protected Islam and the Muslims in this part of the
Mediterranean.
When the Europeans, under the leadership of the Portuguese and Spanish,
saw the damage to their economic interests as a result of Muslim control of
trade routes to the Far East, they sought an alternative route. By travelling
around Africa, the Cape of Good Hope and thence to India and the Far East,
they reached the source of the spice, perfume, sugar, tea and silk trade. The
discovery of the sea route to the Far East, along with the New World of the
Americas, had a deleterious effect on all activities in the Islamic countries
and ultimately resulted in the stagnation of their economies, the drying up
!
# >
led to their collapse at the hands of the European powers, which competed
with one another to divide up the Islamic countries. Under Napoleon’s
leadership, France invaded Egypt in 1798, Algeria in 1830 and Tunisia in 1881.
Italy invaded Libya in 1911. In 1912 Morocco fell under French occupation
& ¢ ¢
&
& ?
} & '
\& !
Iran were occupied. Most Muslim countries in the Far East fell under British
control, while Great Britain and France divided up the Islamic countries in
Africa.
Despite the European colonial powers’ hegemony over the Muslim
countries of Africa and Asia and the Arab countries of the Middle East,
and their attempts to suppress Islam and its glorious history, the religion
remained strong. Attempts to convert the population to Christianity, and to
Westernize them and encourage the adoption of a European lifestyle, were
#
! & &
!
which tried to serve colonialism, even after its demise, but this was thwarted
by liberators and nationalists in the Arab and Islamic lands.
1 Philip K. Hitti, History of the Arabs, London, Macmillan, 1970, p. 556.
884
EPILOGUE
During the two world wars, the colonialists were forced to conscript
thousands of Muslims into their colonial armies, and the conscripts began
to debate among themselves about control over the Third World, including
the Islamic countries. Furthermore, the colonialists transported hundreds
of thousands of Muslim labourers to their countries or colonies to help with
construction projects for the colonial states. It was these labourers who
spread Islam to regions such as Australia and countries in the Americas,
Africa and Europe.
With the Axis powers defeated and millions of Europeans killed,
Europe needed thousands of Muslim labourers to rebuild the war-damaged
continent. Islam was also spread in Europe by means of these labourers. With
the passage of time, the number of these émigrés has begun to increase due to
&
/
&
!
the conversion to Islam of non-Muslims, particularly in Europe. There are
currently estimated to be around 15 million Muslims in Europe. Elsewhere,
282 million Muslims live as a minority in non-Islamic Asian countries, there
are 4 million in the Americas, approximately 3 million in Australia and about
70 million in non-Islamic Africa.2 Several sources indicate that during recent
years there have been approximately 200,000 converts to Islam in France.3
¢
'
!& /
?" *
@
!!
individuals has now, by the grace of God, become a religion of more than
=#{ / ""# ' & " *
!&
&
20 per cent of the world’s population.4 Despite Western propaganda directed
against Islam – what has become known as ‘Islamophobia’ – especially after
the events of 11 September 2001, every day Islam continues to attract more
converts in all parts of the world. Muslims are increasing in number and in
# '
!
& /
the grace of God and by virtue of the Glorious Qur’X %"
the Muslims, which says: ‘We have, without doubt, sent down the Message;
and We will assuredly guard it (from corruption).’5
2 Ra‘d Jabbara, Muslim Minorities, Tehran, al-Huda Est., 2000, p. 42; see also Jorgen Nielsen,
Muslims in Western Europe, Edinburgh, Edinburgh University Press, 1992.
3 Nielsen, Muslims, pp. 65–6.
4 Ibid., p. 43.
5 % ", 15:9.
885
G ENER AL BIBLIOGR APHY
Abbreviation used in the bibliography:
EI2 ÷ The Encyclopaedia of Islam, new edn, ed. B. Lewis, et al., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1954–.
‘ABD-AL-& * @
!!
’X & al-Mu‘"
$
$1
/’ & Z & X
V+
&
1364/1945.
‘ , Ra’fat,
..+*
!!*.*
$*
+"
)
33 , Cairo,
*
X @X
V! ’
%
V‘arab, 1416/1996.
[
/4
*
.
!!*. &
& X ‘
V V XX
VV/
@
VX
VV¡!X‘iyya, 1998.
‘ !, Z
¡
X!& ‘al-Mu’
\
/
!’,
& '&
`& Z
&
Z
V@%!
& =```=#
‘"" &
¡X *
@
!!
& ‘
V
VX
\ @
¦
V/
@
V!
‘
X ‘
V
X
V!
!X%’, Majallat al-mu’arrikh al-‘.*& '´& =&
& *
X @X
al-mu’
%
V‘arab, March 2001.
‘ #$$%& ~
& 5*
"
$*
#!&
& X
V%
/
V!
& ={`#
&'' %", Sayyid Sabahuddin, 23
6, India, Azam Garh, 1971.
()', ‘Abd-al-Mun‘im, 2
., Cairo, 1957.
& !#%'*& *
@
!!
& *
.+ ,
* & +!!
& X
V
\X&
1422/2001.
& !*%’, al-Malik al-Mu’
+/
VV X ‘'!X V
V '!X‘& #!
$*
.
.-
har, Cairo, AH =`{£ # *
@
!!
‘+
/
@ X ~
&
& X
V!
‘X& =#
(+*, Sa‘ & /
6&*
<
+!) &
!
& X
V%& =`#
& )$ , *
@
!!
/ '/X!& %
6.‘
*
&
"*,
Riyadh, 1995.
(&, !%,
!X
V
& #
$*
*
#<.
+% , Alexandria, Markaz
V'%
VV%X/& `#
(",', Jamil, A History of the Maghrib, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1971.
(.!,
@& ,
*
*
+4*, Cairo, 1994.
($%, X/V
V& .
+4
$*
*
+
+!; ,
Cairo, 1926.
($&$& *
@
!!
/ *
@
!!
& *
.+
$*
4+’
/’
+ ,
!
& X
V\
!& =``#
(.(&!&
‘\/& .
"& Z
& ==£
&
V*
/
‘
V
!
& AH 1303.
AL-‘% , +@!
*
%X& !;&.
$*
.
+‘&
.
‘. ,
Madrid, 1953.
. ‘ X
VX!
@
V*
/
VV+
’, ;*$
‘
!*
.#*, Madrid, 1957.
[
$*
*
#<.
+% & Z
& X
V
¦
V‘arabiyya, 1978.
!/$%" , Sa‘ & %+&
‘.
6"
+
& Z
& X
V%& =`=#
8 87
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
! %) & +@!
&
# &.
‘$* & # >
& +%
& >Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï& ={#
& *
[\
X&
*
.+
$*
4+’
!
! ,
* , Riyadh,
*
/
‘
!
%
V!
%
VV/
@
V V XX
VX!
& ==`=#
AHMAD, S. S., The Yazidis: Their Life and Beliefs, ed. Henri Field, Miami, Coconut Grove, 1975.
)).& Ò#& ‘
/V *%
Ó! }
>Ã% !
Mitte des 13. Jahrhunderts’, in Proceedings of the Twenty-second Congress of Orientalists, Leiden,
E. J. Brill, 1957, pp. 432–5.
‘ "& +@!
*
@
!!
& ‘+
/
V
/ VV
’X
V%
!’, #"
$&
&$
+&
{& # `K=& +" =#
!0', Terry, Prince among Slaves& %< &
Z
& =#
/', H., ‘
¡!
V
/X‘, EI2, V, pp. 300–1.
. ‘
¡!
V [X X
’, EI2, VII, pp. 870–1.
. ‘>
! +
* ! Z
!’, Islamic Studies (Islamabad), XXXVI,
No. 2/3, 1997.
*, Ahmed, Plantation to Politics: Studies on Fiji Indians&
&
?
¡
Times and Herald Ltd, 1980.
*, Jan, ‘Islam and Muslims in Fiji’, Journal of Muslim Affairs, XXIV, No. 1, April 2004.
‘ &
X & #$!!
$*
*
‘.
&.
& Z
& X
V‘! VV!
X & =£ Z
&
*
%
/
V
¦
V‘arabiyya, 1980.
[
5*
‘.
6
& Z
& X
V@
X
& # #£ Z
& *
/
‘at az-za‘!& ==£
Z
& *
%
/
V
¦
V‘arabiyya, 1983.
[
5*
!!
6
& Z
& *
/
‘
¦ X’, n.d.
‘ , *
@
!!
&
$*
‘izz al-‘arab, Damascus, 1934.
[
+4
‘arabiyya, Cairo, 1943.
AL-‘ & X@ +@!
& +
$*
‘
& Z
& *
/
‘at al-majma‘ al-‘!
V‘X\&
1988.
[
$*
)++
6
$*
!
, Beirut, Mu’
VX
& ==#
[
‘.
$*
!
, Beirut, Mu’
VX
& ==`#
[
#4
$*
*
‘.
&.
& *
& *
/
‘
¡X!‘
V*
& ==#
. ‘
@
V
X +X ‘
V
! V
V*
’, Majallat majma‘ al-lugha al-
‘arabiyya al-urduniyya, No. 64, Amman, June 2003.
[
5*
‘.
&*
+.‘tha an-nabawiyya& Z
&
%
V!
/‘X VV
VV
‘, 2000.
AL-‘% *, ‘+/ V
V
X! *
@
!!
V
&
&’ ,
"
+).*&, Cairo,
X
V@%!
& `=#
0&1$2, A., 5
<
$
$
¯_
]§§§§^Q Berlin, Klaus
Schwarz Verlag, 1983.
( & *
@
!!
%
VZ
X & 2<
.
$*
‘$
+
‘arab& # *
@
!!
Z
¡
V+
&
& *
X/‘ X
V%X/
V‘
/& AH 1342.
‘%'& *
@
!!
&
++
&+
, Cairo, 1979.
‘Immigration Act – Application for Document of Identity Moaz Khan – Afghan Camel Driver’,
National Archives of Australia, series No. D1976/1, item No. SB1947/149.
2'03, H. F., ‘> +
!" > X
X / Z
[
’, Numismatic Chro-
nicle, ser. 4, V, 1905, pp. 393–9.
"& +@!
& "
&
& *
/
‘at lajnat at-ta’
VV
¡
!
VV
& ==£ Z
& X
V%X/
V‘
/& =#
[
&
& *
/
‘at Khalaf, 1958.
AL-‘' & +%
! § X’V
V& *
.+
!!*, Medina, Maktabat al-‘
!
VV
@%
!& ===#
‘""%"& *
@
!!
‘+/
X&
.%
&
& *
%
/
VX¡& =#
[
#+&$
$*
*
Q
& *
%
/
VX¡& =`#
"0"., %.
"
‘
$*
*
% , ed. E. Lafuente, Madrid, 1867.
888
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
[
%.
‘!
$*
2 *
!, Göttingen, 1863.
. Chosun Wangjo Silrok [Chronicles of the Chosun Dynasty], no pub. details.
[
+
$*
.
, Tunisia, AH 1329, 1337.
[
8’
+
!!$’& Z
& X X & ={#
. Ta’*
& # *# # Z
X& >
& ==={£
# / * # }
The
5
, Rome, Istituto Italiano per il Medio ed Estremo Oriente (IsMeo), 1976.
" %) ,
@ X /
‘ & al-Waraqa, no pub. details. ‘Application for Statistical Information
[
*
!!
!
¢ +
1898’, National Archives of Australia, series No. PP95/1, item No. 1899/114. The Argus, Mel-
bourne, 24 Jan. 1846.
AL-‘%'*!& *
!X& %.
.
#’.
+%
, Sidon, al-Maktaba al-‘
& ={#
AL-‘' " ,
V
VZX& +
.*3 ) & Z
& X
V
¦
V‘arabiyya, 1982.
'"0 , Sir Thomas Walker, The Caliphate, Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1924.
. ad-Da‘+
&
# !
/ ~
'/X! ~
#&
&
Lajnat at-ta’
VV
¡
!
VV
& =£
& *
%
/
V
¦
V!
& ==#
. The Preaching of Islam: A History of the Propagation of the Muslim Faith, London, Constable, 1896,
2nd edn 1913; Lahore, Sh. Muhammad Ashraf, 1961.
' %",
%/& 5*
<3+
‘arab $*
+ +*
+|)
+"3’
2
#+)& Z & *
%
/
V@
X& =#
$1$, Joseph, 5*
%
$*
‘
#.)*
+#+* &
# * @
!!
‘+X&
Cairo, Lajnat at-ta’& =={#
‘%$(', Sa‘ & ‘Ba‘¦
V
¦ X’
V¡
‘ala-l-‘
X\X /
*
VV~
/
VV‘
V X‘,
Majallat al-jam‘
!
* , XIV, 1965.
[
!!*. Q
&
V*
%
/
V
V!
& ==#
. ‘" + !
V'X
VX% VV@
%
V
/
’, Cairo,
*
X @X
V!
’
%
V‘arab, 1416/1996.
. ‘
/
VV@
/
V
/
’,
*
! * , No. 210, Cairo, al-Hay’
V!
al-‘X!!
VV%X/& ``#
[
)
#
*
+
%
!;<&
& *
/
‘
¡X!‘at ‘Ayn Shams, 1968.
AL-‘ & X & ‘³X!
V!
’X%X ‘
V
’, in
$*
*
‘arab, ed. and with an
intro. by ‘'!X ‘+/ V
V
X!& Z
& ``#
AL-‘&
, +/
‘+/ V
V
//X& 5*
'
* *, Cairo, 1886.
24, A., ‘Ibn al-‘+
/‘, EI2, III, pp. 707–11.
‘ *.., Aziz Suryal, al-‘%&
.
&
+<.,
" Q
&6 Q
!*. &
& X
V
\X
V!
@
& =`#
. The Crusades in the Later Middle Ages, London, Methuen, 1938.
‘Atlapedia Online’&
" #
"
#!
¡#!#
Atlas of South-East Asia, Amsterdam, Djambatan, 1957.
AL-‘
%, M. N., ‘[X
¢
¡
=
’, Journal of the Malayan Branch of
the Royal Asiatic Society, III, 1966.
&*", J., ‘La politique orientale de Selim Ier’, Res Orientes (Itinéraires d’Orient : Hommages à Claude
Cahen), VI, 1994, pp. 197–216.
. ‘La politique religieuse des Safavides’, in Le Shiisme imamite (Colloque de Strasbourg 1968), Paris,
Presses Universitaires de France, 1970, pp. 236–43.
&
*"566, African Muslims in Antebellum America: A Sourcebook& %< & }
&
1984.
. African Muslims in Antebellum America: Transatlantic Stories and Spiritual Struggles& %
London, Routledge, 1997.
AL-‘AWDA&
!X& 7.’
++ &
!!
& X '/
V
& ==`==#
. 0", David, ‘?!
[!
% *
!% *
'
'
!’, in V. J. Parry
*# #
"" Q Y& =Q
5 _ <
_
#
, London, Oxford University
Press, 1975, pp. 44–58.
.*"56, ‘ °
Å
Ï’, Belleten, LII, 1988, pp. 923–53.
8 89
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
AL-‘." & Z
V
V & ‘&
"
$*
*
33
,
‘!
)*
*, ed. and annotated
/ *
@
!!
+!&
&
V
’
V!
V‘X!!
VV%X/& ==`=`#
3 , +/
%
& 5*
#+!&
& X @ X’
V
X
VX!& ==#
3'7 & +/
VV¢
*
@
!!
/ ‘+/
X& %.
#& # [
VX@ *@&
*
&
V*
/
‘
V!X¡
& ={=£ *
X
V
\X
& ==#
8"09566, ‘
\Þ/
*
¡
*X
X’annahr in the Late 18th and Early 19th Centuries’, in M. Kemper, A. von Kügelgen
# !
% Q Y& Muslim Culture in Russia and Central Asia from the 18th to the Early 20th
Centuries, Berlin, Klaus Schwarz Verlag, 1996, pp. 385–413.
*"/2', F., ‘Der Islam in Kleinasien: Neue Wege der Islamforschung’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen
Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft, Leipzig, LXXVI, 1922, pp. 126–52.
. Mehmed the Conqueror and his Time, trans. R. Manheim, ed. W. C. Hickman, Princeton, N.J.,
Princeton University Press, 1978.
17&2/'0"
, J. L., >
Q
$
]§§^, Paris/Istanbul/
the Netherlands, Historisch-Archaeologisch Institut Istanbul, 1987.
/$% ,
V
/& 5*
2<& Z
& X
V%X/
V‘
/& # #
/$% , ‘+/ V
V<
& $ wa-l-i‘.&
!
& X
/
& =#
/$% , ‘+/ V
VX& &
.
6&& # +# # X & Z
& X
V!
\& =#
/ 2., F. R. C., _
73*’
2
$
$
<
] *
#^, London,
Oxford University Press, 1964.
)', Osman, Islam and Civilizational Dialogue, Kuala Lumpur, University of Malaya Press, 1997.
)' , +/ ‘Ubayd, #
+
, ed. M. G. de Slane, Algiers, 1911.
[
#<.
$*
.
$*&
+#<.& +&
V*
/
‘
V@
%!
& ={£
Z
& *
%
/
V!
X& # #
%$&' & +@!
/
@ X& % .
$& # *
@
!!
~
!
X&
&
X
V!
‘X& ={#
[
. & # *
@
!!
[¦ X&
&
V*
/
‘
V!
& =`£
&
V*
%
/
V¡X
V%
/X& ={£
& *
/
‘at as-sa‘X
& ={£ Z
& X
V%
/
al-‘!
& =£ Z
& X
V!
‘X& =£ ‘+/
X +
V
//X‘ and ‘!
+
V
//X‘& Z
& *
X !
’assasat al-ma‘X& ==#
BALARD, Michel,
!!*.
+&
* *
&
*
‘
&
.‘
‘ashar&
# Z
V/X‘&
& X ‘
V V XX
VV/
@
VX
VV
¡!X‘iyya, 2003.
# , +/ *
@
!!
‘+/
X& *
%
.
( &
& *
%
/
V
\X
V
& =`{#
*1, Smail, ‘The Cultural Achievements of Bosnian Muslims’, Islamic Studies (Islamabad), XXXVI,
No. 2/3, 1997, pp. 137–75.
. Das unbekannte Bosnien/Europas Brücke zur islamischen Welt, Cologne/Weimar/Vienna, 1992.
*92
, M., ‘Z
¡
Ä
¡
!¾’, Byzantion, LII, 1982, pp. 24–41.
[
_ _
_ ,
_
. 3
6
# Ã< , Rome,
? '
+
/ ’Islamistica, 1997.
. ‘Derviches turcs en Roumanie latine: quelques remarques sur la circulation des idées reli-
gieuses au XVe siècle’, Byzantinische Forschungen, XI, 1987, pp. 239–55.
[
8
Q
2 3 _
8Ä
,
’un espace d’imbrication gréco-turque, Istanbul,
Les Éditions Isis, 2002.
[
>
5_
# Ã< ,
Q Istanbul, Les Éditions Isis, 1994.
'$2'2&, Gregory, 5*
!
+, Beirut, Catholic Press, 1890.
'"*, Dia’uddin, 5* 3, trans. into Urdu from the original Persian by Dr S. Moinul
Haq, Lahore, Urdu Science Board, 1991.
''0, Nicolo’,
*
/) )* ,
+
!
‘
*Q
§
**,
#
!!
/ ~X! ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V
@X &
& X ‘
V V XX
VV/
@
VX
VV¡!X‘iyya, 2002.
')", Ö. L., ‘°º
Ñ >Ã% Ó º ’, µ¯
<, II, 1942, pp. 279–386.
89 0
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
'
$0 , W., Histoire des Turcs d’Asie centrale, Paris, Maisonneuve, 1945.
. 5*
4
&
# !
/ ~
!
X&
&
X
V!
‘X& =#
. Turkestan down to the Mongol Invasion, trans. T. Minorsky and C. E. Bosworth, London, Luzac, 1968.
&"*, A., ‘¡
X
V [!‘, EI2, II, pp. 404–8.
. ‘Note sui vocabuli persiani in Malese-Indonesiano’, Annali Istituto Universitario Orientale di
Napoli, XIV, 1964.
.'#%%', [
%V
V& x.
6
$*
*
", ed. Zubayda ‘+X&
&
X ‘
V V XX
VV/
@
VX
VV¡!X‘iyya, 2001.
.$7& *
@
!!
& %.
.
5
Q Paris, E. Lévi-Provençal, 1928.
.:(", '/X!& ad-Dawla al-‘.
$*
.
$
&)
$& Z
&
V
¦
al-‘arabiyya, 1986.
[
5++
"
6
++
+
‘\
+
‘Abd-al-Malik,
Z
& X \
’, 1405/1984.
.$7 & +@!
/
V~
& ’il an-nubuwwa wa ma‘$
+
!.
*‘a,
ed. ‘Abd-al-Mu‘& Z
& X
V%
/
V‘ilmiyya, 1404/1985.
[
#
+
+’, Leipzig, 1902.
[
5*
2 &*&
#
@ X
V
X/&
&
V*
%
/
V
V!
& ={#
[
5*
’
& # *
@
!!
‘+&
!
& *
/‘X !
¡!
‘ al-lugha
al-‘arabiyya, 1946.
.)', T., 5¬
±
, Ankara, 1985.
."2, N. H., The Byzantine Empire, London, Oxford University Press, 1932.
3", Rafael Guevara, ‘Muslim Immigration to Spanish America’, The Muslim World, LVI, 1996.
2 *12"&
2*"$2'', I., ‘Le règne de Selim Ier: tournant dans la vie politique et religieuse
de l’Empire ottoman’, Turcica, VI, 1975, pp. 34–49.
2 .29, E. A., al-‘%.
+
+$&
# +
@
& Z
&
VX
V!
@
li-n-nashr, 1973. English edn: %.Q
%.
#
%< , trans.
+ " }
& ?
*
%& ?
& =#
[
%. Q
arabskij khalifat v ranneje srednevekov’je, Moscow, 1965.
[
&
$*
$*&*
$
+
, trans. ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
Z
& Z
& X
V*
/
VX!& =#
2""', B., and BENNASAR, L., Les Chrétiens d’Allah: l’histoire extraordinaire des Renégats
(XVIe et XVIIe siècles), Paris, Perrin, 1989.
*"2', L., ‘
V}
X’s Theory of Islamic Government’, The Muslim World, XLIV, 1954, pp. 229–41.
*'/2, J. K., The Bektashi Order of Dervishes, Hartford, Hartford Seminary Press, 1937.
BLAU, O., ‘Über Volkstum und Sprache der Kumanen’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen
Gesellschaft, XXIX, 1875.
0'
9, P. N., ‘Battal’, in ®°
% , Istanbul, II, pp. 344–51.
0#0'
$, C. E., ‘Barbarian Invasions: The Coming of the Turks into the Islamic World’,
in D. S. Richards (ed.), Islamic Civilisation 950–1150, Oxford, Cassirer, 1973, pp. 1–16.
. ‘Empire of the Caliphate’, in Encyclopaedia Britannica; Macropaedia, III, pp. 623–45, Chicago,
Ill./London, George Allen & Unwin, 1974.
. ‘Ghazna’, EI2.
[
5
73 Q
%$<
, Edinburgh, Edinburgh
University Press, 1963.
. ‘The Imperial Policy of the Early Ghaznawids’,
$
$
_
8 _Q
Karachi, I/3, 1962, pp. 60–6.
. ‘Lakab’, EI2.
. ‘
V*
/X’, EI2, VII, p. 583.
. ‘The Political and Dynastic History of the Iranian World (ad 1000–1217)’, in R. N. Frye (ed.),
The Cambridge History of Iran, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1975.
. ‘The Rise of the Karamiyyah in Khurasan’, Muslim World, L, 1960, pp. 5–14.
891
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
[
%.Q
$
_
&
8
$
$$
]§¡§^,
Rome, Istituto Italiano per il Medio ed Estremo Oriente (IsMeo), 1968.
. ‘The Tahirids and Persian Literature’, Iran, 1969.
. ‘> X
X ’, in R. N. Frye (ed.), The Cambridge History of Iran, Cambridge,
Cambridge University Press, 1975, IV, pp. 90–106.
. ‘The Titulature of the Early Ghaznavids’, Oriens, XV, 1962.
09* , E. W., The Golden Trade of the Moors, London, Oxford University Press, 1968.
BRAUN, M., Die Anfänge der Europäisierung in der Literatur der muslimischen Slaven in Bosnien und
Herzegowina, Leipzig, Markert and Petters, 1934.
'2$*2', L., ‘La population rurale au IXe siècle d’après l’hagiographie byzantine’, Byzantion, I,
1924, pp. 177–90.
. Vie et mort de Byzance, Paris, Albin-Michel, 1969.
'2""", L., MCDONALD J., and SHLOMOWITZ, R., The Origins of South Indian Muslim Indentu-
red Migration to Fiji, Adelaide, Flinders University Press, 1992.
'01)2 "", C., Geschichte Der Arabischen Litteratur, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1938.
. History of the Islamic Peoples& %& =#
[
5*
‘.
, Cairo, 1937.
'00$ , M., Islam in China: A Neglected Problem, London, Morgan & Scott, 1910.
'0#", C. C., ‘¡
*Í
Q> *
+
Y’, Journal of the Malayan Branch of the Royal Asiatic
Society, XXV, Parts 2 and 3, 1952.
'0#"2, E. G., A Literary History of Persia, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1956.
'&"
0, M., 9 "
#
%
,
%$<
Q
9 .
9 , Leabrook SA, Investi-
gator Press, 1972.
'&"1$9*/, R., and VON GRUNEBAUM, G. E. (eds), Classicisme et déclin culturel dans l’histoire de
l’Islam. Actes du symposium international d’histoire de la civilisation musulmane (Bordeaux 25–29 juin
1956), Paris, 1957.
&/2, E. A. W., 9
$
Q
.
%. &
&
?& ={{#
BUHL, F., ‘*
@
!!
’, Shorter Encyclopaedia of Islam, London, Luzac, 1961, pp. 390–404.
. and WELCH, A. T., ‘*
@
!!
’, EI2.
&)$%' 5+/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
/ '!X‘&
‘
!!* (;*
2*^, Beirut,
X
V%& =====£ '
/
&
V*
%
/
VX!& ==#
The Bulletin, Australia.
& *2
, R. W., 5
_
$
*,
%
#
_
_
9 , Cambridge,
Mass., Harvard University Press, 1972.
&2, Heribert, Chalif und Grosskönig: Die Buyiden im Iraq (945–1055), Beirut/Wiesbaden, 1969.
( , *
@
!!
‘ [
!
¦X& &
*&
!
& X
V%& ==#
&
2', A. J., The Arab Conquest of Egypt, Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1902.
1
0", Antoine, ‘Chams’, in Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics, III, Edinburgh, 1932, pp. 340–50.
. ‘Les Chams musulmans de l’Indochine française’, Monde Musulman, II, 1907, pp. 129–80.
. ‘Les Moros de Soulou et de Mindanao’, Monde Musulman, IV, No. 1, pp. 21–74.
. ‘Notes sur l’Islam dans l’Indochine française’, Monde Musulman, 1906, pp. 27–47.
1$2", C., ‘Z
/
‘, EI2, I, pp. 843–4.
. ‘La campagne de Manzikert d’après les sources musulmanes’, Byzantion, IX, 1934, pp. 613–42.
. ‘Notes pour l’histoire des Turcomans d’Asie mineure au XIIIe siècle’, Journal Asiatique,
CCXXXIX, 1951, pp. 335–54.
. Pre-Ottoman Turkey&
# # V¢
!& %& >
" ?
/
& =#
. ‘La première pénétration turque en Asie mineure (seconde moitié du Xie siècle)’, Byzantion,
XVIII, 1946–8, pp. 5–67.
. ‘Les principautés turcomanes au début du XIVe siècle d’après Pachimère et Grégoras’, Tarih
<
]# <
[
9
\3 ±), XXXIX, 1979, pp. 111–16.
. ‘Le problème ethnique en Anatolie’, Cahier d’Histoire Mondiale, II, 1954–5, pp. 347–62.
892
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
. ‘Le problème du Shiisme dans l’Asie mineure turque pré-ottomane’, in Le Shiisme Imamite
(Colloque de Strasbourg 1968), Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1970, pp. 115–29.
. ‘[$
\
’, Studia Islamica, XIV, 1961, pp. 37–56.
. La Syrie du nord à l’époque des Croisades et la principauté franque d’Antioche, Paris, Librairie Orien-
taliste Paul Geuthner, 1940.
. ‘Sur les traces des premiers Akhis’, in O. Turan (ed.), Mélanges Fuad Köprülü, Istanbul, Osman,
1953, pp. 81–91.
. La Turquie pré-ottomane, Istanbul, Institut Français d’Études Anatoliennes d’Istanbul, 1988.
1;2 , C., ‘Jonas Mohammed Bath and the Free Mandigos in Trinidad: The Question of their
Repatriation to Africa 1831–38’, Journal of African Studies, II, No. 4, Winter 1975/76, pp. 467–
93.
1"', M., ‘Delhemma, Seyyid Battal et Omar al-No’man’, Byzantion, XII, 1937, pp. 183–8.
. ‘X! ’, EI2.
1'2
0, G. E., ‘Appunti per Sunniti e Sciiti nell’area ottomana’, in La bisaccia dello sceicco: omaggio
ad A. Bausani, Venice, 1981, pp. 165–70.
1
/"<, J., ‘Le culte des lieux saints de l’Islam au Turkestan’, L’Ethnographie, XLVI, 1951,
pp. 46–124.
1
2"03, H. G., Tables de concordance des ères chrétienne et hégirienne, Rabat, 1954.
=2
>", O., Selçuklu Müesseseleri ve Anadolu’
®°
’
' & '
/
& *
Ï
Ï& ==#
. Sicillere Göre Bursa’
®
9
±
]), Ankara, Türk Tarih
!
Ï
Ï& =#
1$*, J., ‘Remarques sur le développement historique des mouvements ascétiques et mystiques
au Khurasan, IIIe/IXe siècle–IVe/Xe siècle’, Studia Islamica, XLVI, 1977, pp. 5–72.
1$", Tara, ¯ _
$
, Lahore, Book Traders, 1979.
1$"/, Haji Jusuf, ‘Chinese Muslim Mobility in Sung-Ciao-Chin Period’, Journal of the Institute of
Muslim Minority Affairs, VI, Jeddah, 1964.
. ‘The Ming Empire: Patron of Islam in China and Southeast–West Asia’, Journal of the Malayan
Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, LXI, Part 2, 1988, pp. 1–44.
1$’2"&
& Western and Central Asians in China under the Mongols, Los Angeles, Monumenta Serica
at the University of California, 1966.
1$*"22* *101*
*0", Moslems in China, Beijing, 1953.
1$*
*), W. C., Ibn Arabi’
# _
$
< ,
5
6
$
+ < & +/
& ##&
% ?& =#
. ‘Sadr al-Din Qunawi on the Oneness of Being’,
_
/ , XXI, 1981,
pp. 171–84.
1$0)*2#*13, M., Un océan sans rivage, Paris, Éditions du Seuil, 1992.
. ‘Reception de la doctrine d’Ibn Arabî dans le monde ottoman’& +# #
% Q #Y& 6
6
, Ankara, Turkish Historical Society Publications, 2003.
. Le sceau des saints: prophétie et sainteté dans la doctrine d’Ibn Arabî, Paris, Gallimard, 1986.
1$'*
2"2", A. E., |
$*
‘
* &
# ! /
@ X
V
X/&
& *
/
‘at lajnat at-ta’
VV
¡
!
VV
& ={£ Z
& X
V
¦
V‘ara-
biyya, n.d. Original French edn: L’Iran sous les Sassanides, Copenhagen/Paris, Levin and
Munksgaard/P. Geuthner, 1936.
. ‘Sassanid Persia’, in S. A. Cook et al. (eds), The Cambridge Ancient History, XII: The Imperial
Crisis and Recovery (193–324 ad), Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1939, pp. 109–37.
1*0)0, Sékéné Mody, Tombouctou et l’empire songhay: épanouissement du Soudan nigérien au XVè–
XVIè siècles, Dakar, Abidjan, 1975.
1 '), C. M. H., A History of Australia, Carlton, Victorian, Melbourne University Press, 1962.
. Select Documents in Australian History 1788–1850, Melbourne, Angus & Robertson, 1958.
1 .2', N., # & Q
État et société: les Halvetis dans l’
. &
6
¢µ
_
",
Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1994.
1 22"
, O., Byzance et le Christianisme, Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1964.
893
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
=0 ), K., ‘´'# Ã Ï
°
/ ’
°
%’, PhD thesis, Ankara, Hacettepe Üniver-
sitesi, Tarih Bölümü, n.d.
10"', P., ‘L’Égypte et la vallée du Nil, de la conquête musulmane au califat fatimide’,
at http://www.clio.fr/BIBLIOTHEQUE, Dec. 2003.
100)2, M., Makassar and Northeast Arnhem Land: Missing Links and Living Bridges, Batchelor College
Report 22 June–4 July 1986, Batchelor College, Australia, Northern Territory, October 1987.
10'*", H., L’
6
, Paris, Édition Présence, 1971.
. L’ <
__
6
’Ibn Arabî, Paris, Flammarion, 1958.
1&07, J., Histoire de l’islamisation de l’Afrique de l’ ,
<
6
¢µ
_ , Paris,
P. Geuthner, Librairie Orientale, 1984.
1$'0&*, Farhat, ‘Le califat fatimide du Magrheb 292–362/909–973, Histoire politique et insti-
tution’, PhD dissertation, Paris, Sorbonne, 1981.
! '., F., The Isma’ilis: Their History and Doctrine, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2001.
D’/* 2, Raimond, 5*
"
<3
2
#&&
# ~
‘+
& +
&
X
V!
‘
V¡X!‘iyya, 1989.
, K. M., 5 <
,
5
_
< 6_ _
$
’s New Holland Route
_6_, Devonport, Tasmania, C. L. Richmond & Sons, 1969.
*, L. C., ‘L’épigraphie musulmane dans le Sud-Est asiatique’, Bulletin de l’École française
d’Extrême Orient, LIV, 1968, pp. 567–604.
'+ " , Abu-l-‘+//X +@!
& (.&
.4 &
& X
V% /& !
"
No. 12561.
:.!,
\& 5*
.
‘.*,
‘!
+
+ &
& X
V!
‘X& =#
2+0"/, F., ‘Khalwatiyya’, EI2, IV, pp. 991–3.
21$& , Guillaume, La prise d’Alexandrie: chronique du roi Pierre 1er Lusignan, ed. M. de Mas
Latrie, Geneva, Publications de la Société de l’Orient latin, 1877.
29*2, Jean, ‘ !!
+\
’, in Histoire générale de l’Afrique
du VIIIe au XIe siècle, III, UNESCO, pp. 397–463.
*2/ *0, R. R., ‘Il commercio arabo con la Cina (della Gahilliya al X secolo)’, Annali Istituto
Universitario Orientale di Napoli, XIV, 1964, pp. 523–52.
22, Thaqib, 6
6
#++ , Cairo, AH 1283.
D’222, M., Chronique, trans. into French from the original Armenian by E. Dulaurier, Paris,
Durand, 1858.
2!'22'., C., and SANGUINETTI, B. R., Voyages d’Ibn Battuta, reprint of the 1854 edn with a
preface by V. Montiel, Paris, 1969.
2 9* 2 2'0& ?, J., La France en Orient au XIVe siècle: expéditions du Maréchal Boucicaut,
Paris, Libraire des Écoles françaises d’Athènes et de Rome du Collège de France et de l’École
Normale Supérieure, 1886.
2>')2" , I., 9±
$ , Istanbul, Dunya Press, 1997.
[
\$
9±
²
5
]^, Ankara, Türk Tarih Kurumu Press, 1990–4.
. ‘=== ÏÏ
ÅÏ ’, in I. Demirkent (ed.), $[
’
[
²
%
² ,
Istanbul, Dunya Press, 1995, pp. 17–56.
2""2
, D., Conversion and the Poll Tax in Early Islam, Cambridge Mass., Harvard University
Press, 1950.
2"., J., ‘Sary Saltiq et le nom de la ville de Babadaghi’, in Mélanges Emile Picot, Paris, Librairie
Damascène Morgand, 1913.
2'"1$#, H., Hans Dernschwam’s Tagebuch: Einer Reise Nach Konstantinopel, ed. F. Babinger,
Munich, Verlag von Duncker und Humbolt, 1923.
2#222, D., Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde: Baba Tükles and Conversion to
Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition, University Park, Pennsylvania, Pennsylvania State Uni-
versity Press, 1994.
23, Jacques, ‘De l’$
/ Æ *
Æ ’aide de faits linguistiques’, in Arabes et Islamistes
à Madagascar et dans l’_
Q Tananarive, Imprimerie Nationale, 1967, pp. 1–14.
$$$ &
!V
V *
@
!!
/ +@!
& Ma‘$
&’, Cairo, 1967.
894
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
[
5*
+
+$
*
+‘
+* ( *
.+ ),
ed. ‘+/ V
V
X! >
!& Z
& X
V%X/
V‘
/& ==
===#
*$ # & +@!
X ¢
+X& ""
%
.<& Z
& X
V!
‘
VV/X‘a
wa-n-nashr, n.d.
"#' & +/ ~
+@!
/ X & %.
))+, ed. Vladimir Guirgass, Leiden,
E. J. Brill, 1888; ed. ‘!
X\
V
//X‘& Z
& X
V
\
!& ={#
*"2
& #&
+<V+’'[&
!X '/X!& #
%, trans. ‘+/ V
V~
!
*
@
!!
‘+/ V
V~
!&
&
V
%
V‘
/
VV/X‘a wa-n-nashr, 1959.
+030, H., Islam u vremenu&
¡ &
ß¡ !¡¡& =#
0@'&, H., ¢µ
¢µ
'¬3
³ ¬
_²& '
/
& +
Ï
Ï& =`#
0""2', F., The Early Islamic Conquests, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press, 1981.
0"0$02, J. H., The Forgotten Australians, Sydney, J. H. Donohoe, 1991.
00'2"0, J., ‘De Geschriften van Hamzah Pansuri’, PhD thesis, Leiden, 1933.
03., R., Histoire des Musulmans d’Espagne jusqu’à la conquête des Almoravides, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1932.
. The History of the Moslems in Spain, trans. F. G. Stokes, London, Chatto & Windus, 1913.
[
1
$*
*
&
/
& *
%
/
Z/& `{#
&" 0;, D. M., Arab Civilisation to 1500, London, Longman, 1971.
(' , ‘Abd-al-‘+&
#&
$*
*
!
& Z
& X
V
‘
& =£ Z
& X
V
mashriq, 1984.
[
5*
‘&
&!*
6&
.‘
"*, Baghdad, 1948.
&'(3 & *
@
!!
‘Izza, *
!
%
‘
+
,
!
&.
/’ ,
Beirut, al-Maktaba al-‘
& AH 1400; Cairo, 1948.
&#.%'& +!& ;+
&
& X
V!
‘X& =#
2' 2, G., ‘Mohammedans in Trinidad’, The Moslem World, XIV, No. 1, Jan. 1924.
22'$', E., Osmanische Polemik gegen die Safawiden im 16. Jahrhundert, Freiburg, Klaus Schwarz
Verlag, 1970.
2&'., P. W., The Kingdom of Cyprus and the Crusades 1191–1374, Cambridge, Cambridge University
Press, 1991.
. ‘The Latin East, 1291–1669’, in J. Riley-Smith (ed.), The Oxford Illustrated History of the Crusades,
%& ?& ={#
2 *0
, H. M., and DAWSON, J., The History of India as Told by its Own Historians, London, Trübner, 1867.
2212", F., ¢µ[
%
#
3Q
¢µ[
'¬3
#
_², Ankara, Türk Tarih Kurumu
Ï
Ï& =#
2*"09, Ali, ‘Islam and Muslims in Bulgaria – a Brief History’, Islamic Studies (Islamabad), XXXVI,
No. 2/3, 1997, pp. 209–41.
2'"", K., and 2'"", H., Das anatolische Karvansaray des 13. Jahrhunderts, Berlin, Gebr.
Mann Verlag, 1961–76.
2
$2, H., Die Fahrten des Sajjid Batthal, Leipzig, 1871.
!: %$, [
V
V&
‘
+*&
& X
V
¦
V‘arabiyya, 1960.
!%)*$ , +/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
/ '@X\& %.
#
$*
&*
+*,
ed. ‘Abd-al-Malik ibn ‘+/
X /
& *
& *
%
/
V!
/
‘
V
¦
V
@
& ==#
!'*$
, Muhammad Qasim, 5* , Lucknow, 1281/1865.
!'07$*, S., Der Bektaschi Orden in Anatolien (vom spaten fünfzehnten Jahrhundert bis 1826), Vienna,
Sonderband der Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes,1980.
!'0&/$., A., ‘A Persian Dynasty in North Africa: The Rustamids 776–909’, Islamic Review, XL,
April 1952.
!'&)*, Zahiruddin, Aurangzeb and his Times, Delhi, Idarah-i Adabiyat-i Delhi, 1980.
!% , *
@
!!
& ‘al-Maghrib’, in 5*
$*&
‘
]5
7
9
$
%$_^, VI, Paris,
UNESCO, 1997.
!% , M., and $'2), I., ‘Les étapes du développement de l’Islam et de sa diffusion en Afrique’,
in Histoire générale de l’%$&
µ
¢
_ Q
Q
_
%$_ , EDICEF/UNESCO, 1997.
895
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
!
%# ,
~
& .
.*
#
& Z
& X
V%
V‘
/& `=#
!.'(3% & *
¡ V
V& /
*)& Z
& X
V%X/
V‘
/& =#
!., &
%&
$
*
6&
++& Z
& X
V‘! VV!
X & ={`#
. al-Mujtama‘
6&
++& Z
& X
V‘! VV!
X & =#
!22'
*0"0!* *101*
*0"0!"2#32 ", ‘Muslim Community in
New Zealand’&
#
## #!®
""#""® ÷"
ø
content., 12 April 2003.
!22"2', M. R., ‘!
'
! '
‘Abd al-Samad Palimbani in
V
!
’, in La transmission du savoir dans le monde musulman périphérique, Paris,
CNRS-EAESS, 1999.
!2''", Gabriel, 8
<
<<&
. Q
_
$
l’Extrême-Orient du VIII au XVIII siècles, Paris, Ernest Leroux, 1913.
!*1), C. E., The Making of Haiti: The Saint Domingue Revolution from Below, Knoxville, University of
Tennessee Press, 1990.
!*'&3"!', B., Zindagani-i Mawlânâ Jalâl al-Dîn Muhammad, Tehran, AH 1354.
!0'2*/"0!!*12, ? / [ & < & ==& # {#
!'2' . 2', W. K., Afghanistan, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1963.
!'22"/'2"9* 2, G. S. P., Calendriers islamiques et chrétiens, Paris, Édition Garnet, 1995.
!'*2", F., The Bosnian Muslims, Oxford, Westview Press, 1996.
!'.2, R. N., The Golden Age of Persia. The Arabs in the East, London, Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1975.
. ‘>
!X ’, in R. N. Frye (ed.), The Cambridge History of Iran, Cambridge, Cambridge
University Press, 1975, IV, pp. 136–61.
.
+°<°& +#& ‘Selcuklular’
Ò
%
>Ã%’, Belleten, X, 1946, pp. 97–131.
!&’%, ‘Abd-al-Mun‘im, #
$’
&*
‘!
‘&
6 , Riyadh, Maktabat
al-‘
/%X& =```=#
!& 2', B., The Ghan: The Story of the Alice Springs Railway, South Australia, Rigby, 1975.
/0'*2&, M., POPOVIC, A., and ZARCONE, T. (eds), Naqshbandis: cheminements et situation
actuelle d’un ordre mystique musulman, Istanbul/Paris, Éditions Isis, 1990.
/'&., Roger, Pour un Islam du XXe siècle, Paris, Éditions Tougui, 1985.
/$:%"& * * @
!!
& # "
*
*
.+ &
&
V
\X’,
*
%
/
V!
X& ==#
/$3% & +/ ~X! * @
!!
& ’ ‘
* &
& X @ X’ al-kutub al-‘arabiyya, n.d.
/$3% & * @
!!
& &
*& +
& X
V‘awda, 1409/1989.
/$*'$", Roman, ‘+XX’, EI2.
[
|
3
<3
&
# *
@
!!
*
‘& >
& Z
XV
¡
!
V %X/&
1349/1930.
/*, H. A. R., ‘+!
V*
’!’, EI2.
. The Arab Conquests in Central Asia, London, Royal Asiatic Society, 2007.
. ‘
V*X
’s Theory of the Caliphate’, in S. J. Shaw and W. R. Polk (eds), Studies on the Civili-
zation of Islam, Boston, Mass., Beacon Press, 1962.
. ‘>
‘/
’, in S. J. Shaw and W. R. Polk (eds), Studies on the
Civilization of Islam, Boston, Mass., Beacon Press, 1962, pp. 62–73.
/*0", E., The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, ed. J. B. Bury, London, Methuen, 1900.
/* 2;*2, D., with FRASER, A., 5
2Q
À
2,
#
& %&
/
& =#
/* *0", Ken, Fiji’s Indian Migrants: A History to the End of Indenture in 1920, Melbourne, Oxford
University Press, 1962.
/ /0#, R., Das Kalifat des al-Mu‘4
.
]^, Bonn, 1968.
/ *1), T. F., Islamic and Christian Spain in the Early Middle Ages, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University
Press, 1979.
/0', A., Syria, Paris, 1925.
/0 3*$2', I., ‘Du sens propre des expressions Ombre de Dieu, Khalife de Dieu, pour désigner les
896
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
chefs dans l’Islam’, Revue de l’Histoire des Religions, XXXV, 1897, pp. 331–8.
. ‘The Shu‘/
’, in Muslim Studies, London, Allen & Unwin, 1967–71.
. ‘The Shu‘/
*
"’, in Muslim Studies, London, Allen &
Unwin, 1967–71.
/C ;*"' *, A., Mevlânâ Celâleddîn& '
/
& °%Ϻ"
/ & ={#
. Mevlânâ’dan Sonra Mevlevîlik& '
/
& °%Ϻ"
/ & ={#
. Risalat al-Nushiyya ve Divan, Istanbul, 1965.
/0#*"/, P. G., Muslim Filipinos – Heritage and Horizon, Quezon City, New Day Publishers, 1979.
/C.G"=, N., ¢µ[
'¬3
#
_²& +%
& >Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï& ==#
/'', O., 5
<
$
( & %& +!
!!
& ={#
/'22", J. R., A Short History of the English People, London, Macmillan, 1884.
/'0&2
, R., Historie des Croisades et du Royaume franc de Jérusalem, Paris, Librairie Plon, 1934–6.
/&2
, J., Survival among the Kurds: A History of the Yazidis, London, Kegan Paul International, 1993.
/&* ', J., ‘L’hérésie dans l’empire byzantin des origines au XIIe siècle’, Travaux et Mémoires de
l’Institut d’Ethnologie, I, Paris, 1965, pp. 299–324.
$*, M., and NIZAMI, K. A., A Comprehensive History of India, Delhi, People Publishing House, 1970.
%, ‘+
/ X& \<
#, Singapore, 1950.
HADDAD, #& ‘Muslims in Canada: A Preliminary Study’, in H. Coward and L. Kawamura (eds),
Religion and Ethnicity, Waterloo, Wildrid Laurier University Press, 1977.
$ & X ‘+/ V
V<
& \
++
$*
.*
+$’
* ,
Z
& X
V@
& =#
$:' , ‘+/ V
V[
@!X / ‘+/
X& Zabid, Damascus, Institut Français d’Études Arabes, 2000.
$8*+$*J, M. and â['å, N., Islam I Muslimani u Bosni I Hercegovini, Sarajevo, Starješinstvo
Islamske Zajednice, 1977.
$*/, Sir Wolseley (ed.), The Cambridge History of India ( 711–1288), New Delhi, Cain, 1987.
HALL, H. R., History of the World, London, 1907.
HALM, Heinz,
%. <
º6‘itischen Rechtsschule von den Anfängen bis zum 8./14. Jahrhundert,
Wiesbaden, Dr Ludwig Reichert, 1974.
$"*, Dawood Hassan, ‘Islam in Canada’, in Amadou Mahtar M’Bow and Ali Kettani (eds),
Islam and Muslims in the American Continent, Beirut, Center of Historical, Economical and Social
Studies, 2001.
. ‘Muslims in the Canadian Mosaic’, Journal [of the] Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs, V, No. 1,
1983/84.
$*& $, M., ‘The First Written Constitution of the World’, The Islamic Review, 1941.
& %$& *
@
!!
& #"
‘
+’&
‘
.+*
+$
, Tehran, 1969.
2 $'2*', Idris, ‘The Rustamid State 144–296/762–909’, PhD dissertation, Dept of History, Univer-
sity of Utah, 1979.
. ‘
V @X V*
/
VV+
’, in .
"‘
$*
*
‘arabiyya, II,
>
&
V*
³³
!
V‘
/
VV
/
VV
\X
VV‘ !& `{#
. ‘
V}
V'/X V+ ’, in .
"‘
$*
*
‘arabiyya, Tunisia,
V*
³³
!
V‘
/
VV
/
VV
\X
VV‘ !& `#
. ‘
VX
V !
VV+
’, in .
"‘
$*
*
‘arabiyya, Tunisia,
V*
³³
!
V‘
/
VV
/
VV
\X
VV‘ !& `#
[
.
"‘
$*
*
‘arabiyya& >
&
V*
³³
!
V‘arabiyya li-t-tarbiya
VV
\X
VV‘
!& `#
. ‘
V XX
V!
\
VV*
/
VV+
’, in .
"‘
$*
*
al-‘arabiyya& >
&
V*
³³
!
V‘
/
VV
/
VV
\X
VV‘ !& `#
. * %
V
X’if bi-l-Andalus’, in .
"‘
$*
*
‘arabiyya, Tunisia,
V*
³³
!
V‘
/
VV
/
VV
\X
VV‘ !& `{#
$'*'*3, K., 5.
+’
&’iq& '
/ & Ã !
</
Q °/
!
Efendi), No. 432, III, fols. 79–85.
897
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
HARTMANN, A., ‘al-Suhravardi’, EI2, IX, pp. 778–82.
", +@!
*
@! & /
+
#.)* &
& *
%
/
V
¦
& ={#
", ‘+ ~
& 4
6#<.
+% ,
‘!
#.)*
+#+* &
& *
%
/
VX¡& =#
", ‘+ '/X!& +
!;&*, Cairo, 1951.
[
#!
6‘!
+)&
& *
%
/
V
¦
V!
& ={=#
"&
%& 3
)
* &
& X
VX’id al-‘
/& =#
$ &1), F. W. (ed.), Christianity and Islam under the Sultans of Konya, Oxford, Oxford University
Press, 1929.
. ‘Turkish Dervishes of the Periods of Invasion and the Dervish Convents’, µ¯
<, II,
pp. 279–353.
$", Zaki M., Les Tulunides: étude de l’<
6
Xe siècle, Paris, Établisse-
ments Busson, 1933.
.'% & *
@
!!
~
!
X& #"
‘
+’&
‘
.+*
+$’
* &
& *
/
‘at lajnat at-ta’
VV
¡
!
VV
& ={£ Z
&
X
VX & ==#
$.) & *
@
!!
~
&
#
&
& X
V‘!& # #£
& *
%
/
V
¦
V!
& =£
& X
V\
!& # #
$2"
$0'", W. E., Korea: The Mongol Invasions, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1963.
$* , A. H., ‘Hikayat Raja – Raja Pasai’, Journal of the Malayan Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society,
XXXIII, Part 2, No. 190, 1960.
$* 2"'", C., ‘'
! [
"%® +V}
X’s Views on Government’, Jour-
nal of the British Institute of Persian Studies, XXVI, 1988.
*.' , +/ ‘+/
X& 8+4
‘), Beirut, Maktabat Lubnan, 1975.
[
;$
"3*
% & # # <¾ V? Å
& Z
& X
V¡& =#
$*'
$, F., and '01)$* , W. W. (trans.), Chau Ju-Kua: His Work on the Chinese and Arab Trade in
5+ $
5
Q
$ _, St Petersburg, Imperial Academy of
Sciences, 1911/1970.
$*
*, P. K., History of the Arabs, London, Macmillan, 1940/1970.
[
9
$
Q
> .
, London, Macmillan, 1943.
$0/0", M. G. S., ‘}
X’, EI2.
. The Venture of Islam, Chicago, Ill., University of Chicago Press, 1974.
$0'", P., 5*
!
|
3
++
&©
x &
# X \ [¦X X
\&
>
& *
/
‘at-i majlis, 1314/1896.
$0&'"*, G. F., Arab Seafaring in the Indian Ocean in Ancient and Medieval Times, Princeton, N.J.,
Princeton University Press, 1951.
$0& 2., Norman, 5
>
Q
§Q
>
%_3, Oxford, Oxford University
Press, 1992.
$&1)2', C., The Chinese Imperial Past, Berkeley, Calif., University of California Press, 1975.
(! , +@!
*
@
!!
& 5
&6
.
‘arab wa-l-furs&
& X
¦
* VV
/X‘a wa-n-nashr, 1398/1977.
$&%’ ,
XV
V& 73*
& >
& X/V
V
& ==#
[
5*
.*
| & >
& X/V
V
& ==#
&. , ‘Abd-al-‘+& 5*
*& +
& X
V
‘wa, 1997.
$&*", Agha Mahdi, The Rise and Fall of Muhammad bin Tughluq, London, 1938.
&."& XX& &
& X
V!
‘X& =#
$&*"/, G., Zur Rostahmsage-Sajjid Battal, Leipzig, J. C. Hinrichs, 1913.
$&33.*", S. A., Arabia and the Far East: their Commercial and Cultural Relations in Graeco-Roman and
Irano-Arabian Times, Cairo, Société Royale de Géographie d’Egypte, 1942.
*" %', +/ ‘+/
X&
’& # ~
*
’nis, Cairo, ash-Sharika al-‘ara-
/
VV/X‘a wa-n-nashr, 1963/2003.
898
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
*"‘ABD-AL-BARR& +/ ‘!
/ ‘+/
X / * @
!!
& *‘.
$*
‘$
!.,
# * @
!!
VZ
¡X&
& *
%
/
V
¦
& =#
*"‘ ), ‘+/ V
V[
@!X&
$*&
+% & # +
V
//X‘, Beirut,
X
V%X/
V /X& =#
[
#!
+#<., Cairo, 1914; ed. A. Gateau, Algiers, Bibliothèque Arabe-Française,
1947; ed. ‘Abd-al-Mun‘im ‘ &
& ==#
*"‘'*$, al-‘&
$*& # +# +! al[Q
& <
¡
VX’
VV
¡
!
VV
& =#
*" "%', al-Mu’
$*
.
$*&
+5 & >
& *
/
‘
V
V
& # #£
>
&
/
‘
>& AH 1286.
*" ‘&,.*‘A, ‘\
.’
$*
).&
)..’& Z
& *
%
/
V@X
& # #Z
&
X
V%
/
V‘ilmiyya, AH 1299.
*" 3'‘, +/VV~
‘+& % *
).
.+4
&)
$*
.
#<.
+*
*
& # # # >/& ""
& =£ [
/
& X
V!
VV/X‘a,
1973.
*"%,
@ X& . ", Cairo, 1928.
*""& +/ ‘+/
X *X%& #+))’
#, ed. ‘+/ V
V¢
X/ ‘+/ V
V<
& Z
&
X
V\
!& # #
*"‘%)*'& +/
VVX!& 5*.
*
&& Z
& X
V!
& AH 1399.
*"‘THAM& +/ *
@
!!
+@!
& & Z
& X
V%
/
V‘ilmiyya, 1986.
*"
$ ', ‘'V
V +/
VV~
&
6*& < & # # Z& ={=£
& ' X
V/X‘
V!
& =`£ Z
& X X & ==
=£
& AH 1348; Cairo,
V*
/
‘
V!
& AH ={£ Z
& X
V%X/
V‘
/& ={#
*" ( , #.
8
.
2))),
5$
11
$*
<’.
!
+
"’.
$,
ed. A. al-‘+ X!
*# +#
V*
X&
& =#
[
8
.
2))), Cairo, 1958.
[
5$
11
$*
<’.
!, ed. and trans. as Voyages de Ibn Battûta by C. Defremery
and B. R. Sanguinetti, Paris, 1922/Paris, Anthropologie, 1968.
*"& 7 ", ‘+/
X& .
. , ed. E. Lévi-Provençal, Cairo, 1955.
*".‘$$.%" , ‘+/ V
V[
@!X& 5 *
+!
"
‘
!
*
&
& *
/
‘
*
X
VZX/
V~
/& ={#
*"&7%7, ! .+)
‘&
!, Cairo, AH 1309.
[
+
*
$*
+)* & #
!XV
V ‘+& Z
& ‘
!
V%
-
tub, 1405/1985.
*" !(
, +
"
‘
+".
6‘
6
’
.‘a, Baghdad, AH 1351.
*" & +/
‘
*
@
!!
& #..& # ' <
& Z
& X
VXX\& # #
*" +' ‘7 %" & X/V
V +/
VV
¦& !.
$*
*3
!!.&
& X
¦
*& =£
& *
/
‘at as-sa‘X
& =`==£ Z
& *
%
/
V!
X& AH
1328 (reproduced by offset from the Cairo edn).
*" #7 , +/
VVX!& .
!
4
(also known as
#
+
), Beirut, Mak-
/
V@
X& =#
*" 3& +/ *
@
!!
‘+ / *
@
!!
& +
‘
*
.+ , Beirut,
X
V%
/
V‘!
& ==£ '@X ‘+//X
XV
V
V+
&
&
n.d.
. ‘[X
\
V‘
’, #"
., Cairo, Cairo University, Dec. 1953.
*" *%"& +/ ~X! *
@
!!
& *
.+
+
.
$’, rev. and annotated
by Sayyid ‘+ Z
#& Z
& *
’
V%
/
V
\X
& ==#
*"$*$%& +/ *
@
!!
‘Abd-al-Malik, *
.*& # *
@
!!
*
@ V
V
‘+/ V
V~
! &
&
V*
%
/
V¡X
& =£
& *
/
‘
V!
& ==£
*#
V
\\X& '#
V+/ X
‘+V~#
/ &
& *
X
VZX/
V~
/& ={{£ Z
&
X
V%X/
V‘
/& =£ *
.+ & # *
X
V
\\X
#&
& *
/
‘at
*
X
VZX/
V~
/& =#
*"‘*$%' ''%)&$ , 2
<. $*
.
%
+#<., Beirut,
*
%
/
X & ={£ # # <¾ V? Å
& Z
& X
V
\X
& =#
899
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
[
#
))+’if& Z
& X
V
\X
& # #
*"* %7& *
@
!!
& .
+
<3*& #
%%X& Z
& ==#
[
*
.
&& #
/ *
@
!!
~
!
X& & *
‘
V XX
VV
/@X VV
\/& ==#
*"*.%& *
@
!!
/ +@!
& 2’i‘
33, Cairo, AH 1311–12.
*" +#3 , Abu-l-Faraj, 5*
‘\
.
)).&
!
& *
%
/
V
X!& # #
*")
$ ', ‘'!X V
V +/
VV X’, 2
+ & # +@!
+/ *
@!
#&
Z
& X
V%
/
V‘ilmiyya, 1408/1988; Beirut, Maktabat al-ma‘X& # #£ # +@!
@&
& X
V@
& ===#
[
% *
.+ & # *
X ‘+/ V
V¢X@ & Z
& X @ X’
V
X
V‘
/& # #£
Z
& X
V%
/
V‘ilmiyya, n.d.; Cairo, ‘X
VZX/
V~
/& =K#
[
5$*
/’
‘1*
& Z
& X
!
%
/
VX& =#
*")$ (", ‘+/ V
V[
@!X& Discours sur l’histoire universelle (Muqaddima), trans. V. Monteil,
Z
& X
V%X/
V
/X& =#
. Histoire des Berbères, trans. M. G. de Slane, Algiers, 1925–56.
[
. al-‘ibar& Z
& X
V%X/& ={& ={
={£
& AH 1274.
. al-Muqaddima& Z
& X
V%& # #£ Z
& X
VX& =#
. The Muqaddimah: An Introduction to History&
#
[
& %& ?
Books, 1958.
*")$ *)%", Abu-l-‘+//X
!V
V& =$
’a‘
+. ’
33
, Cairo, Makta-
/
V
¦
V!
& =£ # '@X ‘+//X& Z
& =£
& AH 1275.
*" )$ , <XV
V& A‘
‘
$*
. ‘
&.
,
# # <¾ V? Å
& Z
& X
V!
%& ={£ # +@!
*
%X
V‘+//X &
-
/
& X
V%X/& =#
[
)
$*
.
7 )& # *
@
!!
‘+X&
& X
V!
‘X& ={{£
& *
%
/
VX¡& =#
*")$..% &
& 5*
*$
.
), ed. Akram al-‘+!&
¡
& *
/
‘
VX X/&
1967; ed. A. Z. ‘!
& Z
&
X& =#
*")$&'%$*$, ‘/
X / +@!
& #
+
, ed. M. J. de Goeje, Leiden, 1889.
*""P('&
!XV
V +/
VV
¦& >
‘arab&
X
! *
‘
&
Z
& X X
V‘
/& =£ Z
& X X & # #
*"*)#.$, +@!
/ *
@
!!
& 5".
&
& *
/
‘
V
!
V
X‘iyya, 1914.
*"&"7*$, X!
& . al-i‘.& Z
& X
V%
V@
& =#
*""" & *
@
!!
/ '@X\& al-Fihrist, ed. Gustav Flügel, Leipzig, F. C. W. Vogel, 1871.
*"7..* +#3*.., +/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
/ +/ Z
%& x
‘
$*
al-‘., eds Shu‘
/
V+X’
‘+/ V
VX
V+X’& Z & * ’
VX
&
1404/1986.
*"7& .& +/ * @
!!
‘+/
X / * !& . al-ma‘$, ed. Tharwat ‘%X
&
&
*
/
‘
X
V% /& =£
& X
V!
‘X& =£ Z & X
V% /
V‘ilmiyya, 1987.
*" 7( *.., +/ Z
% * @
!!
& 5*
$
% & # '/X!
V+/ X& Z &
X
V% /
VX!
& =`#
*"‘D& * @
!!
&
)(.&
.& Z & X X & =£
& X
V
@& ==K#
*",,/$ ' % *) , Dhikr ba‘4
.
$*
’
8 * * , ed. A. de C. Motylinski,
Algeria, 1905.
*" %& +/ ‘/
VX!& .
+& # / * @
!!
~X!
V
\&
&
*
/
‘
*
¡X& ={=#
*"..*""%& * @
!!
/ ‘+/
X& ‘\
$*
$
<3*
+ ’il
wa-s-siyar, Beirut, 1986.
*"$, +/
‘!
V !
& 5*
#*
++& # * @
!!
!
&
& X
V'
X& ==#
*"$%, ‘'!X V
V& #
6 , Damascus, 1937.
900
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
[
*
; * , Cairo, AH 1317.
*"$%$*"$%$& *
@
!!
/ >
\ V
V&
+, Damascus, 1917.
*"
/$' *' &
!XV
V +/
VV*
@X& "
33
$*
#!
+/,
Cairo, al-Mu’
V!
V‘X!!
VV
’
VV
¡
!
VV
& # #£ # ># }#
Juynboll, Cairo, 1938.
*"
.*..& +@!
&
+
.
5
, Rabat, Maktabat al-ma‘X& # #
*"#%,* ,
!XV
V& #$"
.
$*
.
2 *
% .&
& X
V%
/
V!
&
1957; Cairo, al-Maktaba al-‘
& `#
*"33&.', ‘Urwa, #<3*
%& # *
@
!!
*
X
V+‘³
!& [
& *
%
/
at-tarbiya al-‘
/ V
V%
¡& =`#
*'%$ , Abdarreshid, Alem-i Islam, Istanbul, Ahmed Saqi Beg Printing House, 1912–13.
*'%$ & ~
& ‘Amr ibn al-‘0!, Cairo, 1926.
[
)
*
$*
#!, Cairo, 1931.
[
6&
$*&* &
& *
%
/
V
¦
V!
& =#
*'%$ , Ma, #
Q
Kuala Lumpur, n.d.
*'%$ , Mansoor, ‘Islam in Trinidad and Tobago’, in Amadou Mahtar M’Bow and Ali Kettani
(eds), Islam and Muslims in the American Continent, Beirut, Center of Historical, Economical and
Social Studies, 2001.
*' , +/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
&
3
&
6&
$&, ed. R. Dozy
and M. J. de Goeje, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1864, 1866 and 1970.
[
;$
#<.
+
+#!
+% , in 3
&
6&
$&,
ed. R. Dozy and M. J. de Goeje, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1864.
*$"0@ &, E., A Culture of Peaceful Coexistence, Istanbul, Research Centre for Islamic History,
Art and Culture (IRCICA), 2004.
*)', Sh. M., Aab-e-Kauthar, Lahore, Thaqafat-e-Islamiyya, 1982.
> $", M., %
] .^Q
§
8 < & +%
& >Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï& `#
*&*", S. M., ‘Arab Mariners and Islam in China (under the Tang Dynasty 618–906 AD)’,
Journal of the Pakistan Historical Society, XXXII, 1989.
AL-‘*'%" , ‘+/ V
V~
&
,
*
++
+ 1
& *&
V+ \X& # #
*" Q*), H., Fatih Devri Üzerinde Tedkikler ve Vesikalar I& +%
& >Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï& =#
. ‘Mehemmed II’, EI2, VI, pp. 978–81.
. ‘Mehmed II’, in ®°
% , VII, Istanbul, pp. 506–35.
. The Ottoman Empire: The Classical Age 1300–1600, London, Weidenfeld & Nicholson, 1973;
London, Phoenix, 1997.
. ‘The Ottoman Turks and the Crusades 1329–1451’, in H. W. Hazard and N. P. Zacour (eds),
The Impact of the Crusades on Europe, Vol. VI of K. M. Setton (ed.), A History of the Crusades, Madi-
son, University of Wisconsin Press, 1969–89.
. ‘The Ottoman Turks and the Crusades 1451–1522’, in H. W. Hazard and N. P. Zacour (eds),
The Impact of the Crusades on Europe, Vol. VI of K. M. Setton (ed.), A History of the Crusades, Madi-
son, University of Wisconsin Press, 1969–89.
‘*"%", *
@
!!
‘+/
X& +
6% , +
))+’if, Cairo, Maktabat
VX¡& =#
[
% &
& *
%
/
VX¡& =#
*7% , ‘+//X& 5*
|
.‘
&
# *
@
!!
‘+X’V
V *
&
& X
V
\X
& =#
*'#*", R., ‘Islam and the Crusades, 1096–1699’, in J. Riley-Smith (ed.), The Oxford Illustrated History
of the Crusades& %& ?& ={#
*!$" & ~
!
/
V~
& 5*
4 + .* ’& Z
& *
%
/
V@
X&
1961.
*!$" , al-‘'!X &
&
6$
&*, Beirut, X
V%
/
V‘ilmiyya, 2003.
*!$" &
V[X/&
#$
$*
<*.
/’ & Z
&
VX
VX!
& # #
*)"' , ‘Umar, 5*
#! $
‘
*, Cairo, 1912.
9 01
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
. ‘Islam and Muslims in New Zealand’, at www.islamawareness.net/oceania/newzealand/.
*%‘ , ‘+/ V
V[X\ * @
!!
& ‘
@
V
X¡
\
¦
V
@%!’, al-Majalla
!
* , XX, 1973.
*'2 *, R., Muslims in China, London, Curzon Press, 1980.
*0&!0&, D. Z., L’Afrique noire dans les relations internationales au XVIe siècle: analyse de la crise entre
le Maroc et le Songhay, Paris, Éditions Karthala, 1982.
[
>
< ,
& Q
_<
< , Paris, Éditions du Seuil, 1993.
*, )$' & +/ '@X\ '/X!& #
+
& # *
@
!!
X/
V~&
& X
al-qalam, 1960.
>3, F., ‘Ashiq Pasha’, EI2, I, pp. 689–99.
‘*3%, ‘+/ V
V¢
X/& #"
!; 7*&
& *
/
‘at lajnat at-ta’& ={#
+', Ra‘d, Muslim Minorities, Tehran, al-Huda Est., 2000.
+1)0", G., The Making of Medieval Spain, Berkeley, Calif., University of California Press, 1970.
+!'*, Syed Husain M., <
$
*‘a Islam, London, Oxford University Press,
1979.
+% *P& +/ ‘!X& 5"
$*
&
& Z
&
V
%
V
/X
VV%X/& # #
+% , V
V& $
, trans. L. Chelebi, Istanbul, AH 1270.
+ &
¦ ‘+//X& /.*
/
+
6
‘.
&.
,
Z
& *
/
‘at al-majma‘ al-‘!
V‘X\& =````#
+"*", R., La géographie ecclésiastique de l’Empire byzantin, Vol. III: Les églises et les monastères, Paris,
Institut Français d’Études Byzantines, 1969.
. ‘Les Turcs vardariots’, Écho d’Orient, XXIX, 1930, pp. 437–49.
+")., H., ‘Das Osmanische Reich in Sudosteuropa von 1453 bis 1648’, in Handbuch der europäis-
chen Gechichte, Vol. III, Stuttgart, Theodor Schieder, 1971.
+' 3 , +/
‘ ‘+/ V
V~
& x
., trans. ‘+X
X&
& X
V/X‘a
V!
@
!!
& =`#
+''., J., Hérésies et factions dans l’Empire byzantin, Cairo, L’Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale, 1968.
+'#& +!
X
‘ & #"3
*
*
&*
" .
.
"3*
‘arabiyya, Irbid,
Mu’
~
!X
& =#
+#%", Joseph,
$*
+
$*&
+’&
# *
%X
V
&
& X
V%X/
V!& =#
+#' , ‘+/ V
V[
@! ‘Umar, #
$*
$
+
, Istanbul, Süleyma-
</
Q
Å/º Y& # `{& = #
+#$' & '!X‘ / ~
!!X & !;& Z
& X
V‘! VV!
X & =#
+0$", A. H., ‘Islam in the Malay World. Desultory Remarks with Some Reference to Qur’X
Exegesis’, in
$ _
Q
%, Jerusalem,
Hebrew University, 1977.
+0"2, M. L., ‘Muslim Impact on Early Australian Life’, in M. L. Jones (ed.), An Australian Pilgrimage:
Muslims in Australia from the Seventeenth Century to the Present, Melbourne, Victoria Press, 1993.
+& *", C. A., History of North Africa&
# # ?& %& ?
& =#
)*, Mongi, >
(
9
&
9[¡¢
, Tunis, 1983.
)2/*, W. E., %
Q
_
8 <
2 3
, London, Variorum Reprints, 1982.
) % , ‘!
[¦X& al-‘0
*&
!
&
V*
%
/
VX!
& =={#
)% & +@!
‘Adil, )(*&
#’in& Z
& X
V
X’is, 1977.
); ", M., Les hommes et la terre à Byzance du VIe au XIe siècle: propriété et exploitation du sol, Paris,
Publications de la Sorbonne, 1992.
. ‘Les villageois aux premiers siècles byzantins (VIe–Xe): une société homogène?’, Byzantinosla-
vica, 1982, pp. 202–17.
)'&
!, A. T., God’s Unruly Friends: Dervish Groups in the Later Period 1200–1550, Salt Lake
City, Utah, University of Utah Press, 1994.
)%’ ,
X& #
1
+
’*
‘
*
+
"
‘*
, Tehran, Mu’assasat-i
XXV +!V
/& ==#
9 02
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
)%%" & +/ Z
% / *
‘ & 2’i‘
!! ’i‘
$*
*.
’i‘&
& *
/
‘
V
!X!& # #
)‘T, *
@! & 5*
$, Paris, Librairie d’Amérique et d’Orient – Adrien-Maisonneuve,
1964.
. >X% V
&
\
"
Æ ’histoire des villes, des armées et
""
"
%
&
# >X%
V
X / #
*#
-
fosse, Paris, E. Leroux [1910–11], 1913.
)2""2., H., The Prophet and the Age of the Caliphs& < %& <!
& =#
)2
"*, Ali, ‘Islam in the Caribbean’, in Amadou Mahtar M’Bow and Ali Kettani (eds), Islam and Mus-
lims in the American Continent, Beirut, Center of Historical, Economical and Social Studies, 2001.
. ‘Islam in Central America’, in Amadou Mahtar M’Bow and Ali Kettani (eds), Islam and Muslims
in the American Continent, Beirut, Center of Historical, Economical and Social Studies, 2001.
)$&'*, M., War and Peace in the Law of Islam, Baltimore, Md., Johns Hopkins Press, 1962.
)$:*', ‘+/ V
V[
@!X&
+
$*
$*&
, Jeddah, ‘
!
V!
‘rifa,
1986.
)$ , ‘'!X V
V '!X‘&
6*
.+ & *
& *
/
‘
V
X’
V@
&
1404/1983; Beirut, Mu’
VX
£ Z
& X
V
X’is, 1974.
)$", A. N., # !, Karachi, Dept of Archaeology and Museums, Government of Pakistan, 1990.
)$ %, *
@!
& 8
&’id& Z
& X !
%
/
V@
X
V!
%
/
V
¦
&
1960.
[
$
.+ & Z
& *
/
‘at al-majma‘ al-‘!
V‘X\& ==#
)$&:' , *
@
!!
&
+$’
$*
*
$’&
&
V*
%
/
V¡X
V%
/X&
1964.
)*" , *
@
!!
/
& . +
+&4, London, Gibb Memorial Series, 1912.
)*"/, D. A., ‘Makka’, EI2.
)*'), G. E., A Short History of the Middle East, London, Methuen, 1927.
)* *"/, H. J., ‘Aus der Geschichte des Chalvetijje-Ordens’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandis-
chen Gesellschaft, CIII, 1958, pp. 233–89.
)*
% , .
& Z
& X @ X’
V
X
V‘
/& # #
)"*23, I., Ungarns Völkerschaften im XI. Jahrhundert, Budapest, Osteuropäische Bibliothek, 1938.
)C;'G G, F., ‘Anadolu’
°º! >Ã%
Ï
+
V /
bu tarihin menba’
Ï’, ¬$¬
.
¬
# _
, Istanbul, 1338/1922.
[
5¬
.
®
#¯, Ankara, 1976.
. ‘
%Ï *Ã
%
% *
>
>%
!ÃÃ’, µ¯
<, II, 1942, pp. 1–36.
)0.2", M. A., 2¬ ¬
±
®
²
5, I:
, Ankara, Türk Tarih Kurumu
Publications, 1989.
[
2¬ ¬
±
®
²
5, II: ® _
®
, Ankara, Türk Tarih Kurumu
Publications, 1984.
)'22', J, L., 9
8 _
$
,
5
8
<
2
%< , Lei-
den, Brill Academic Publishers, 1986.
)'2', J. H., ‘
X’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, 1st edn, ed. M. Th. Houtsma et al., Leiden, E. J.
Brill, 1913–.
)(, ‘+/ V
V~
& 5*
|
.‘
3
, Tehran, Mu’
V XXV +!
/&
1353/1934.
)(! , ‘+ / ~X! & Fathnamah-e-Sind (also known as _
), ed. N. A. Baloch, Islamabad,
1983.
KUTSCHERA, H. V., Die Chasaren. Historische Studie, Vienna, A. Holzhausen, 1909.
)G
G)0@ &, B., ‘Les relations entre l’empire ottoman et l’Iran dans la seconde moitié du
XVIe siècle’, Turcica, VI, 1975, pp. 128–45.
5K. S., Early Muslims in India, New Delhi, Books and Books, 1984.
. History of the Khaljis ad 1290–1320, New Delhi, Munshiram Manoharlal, 1967.
0", A. K. S., ‘Concepts of Authority in Persia: Eleventh to Nineteenth Centuries AD’, Journal
of the British Institute of Persian Studies (London), XXVI, 1988.
903
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
. State and Government in Medieval Islam. An Introduction to the Study of Islamic Political Theory:
The Jurists, London, Oxford University Press, 1981.
"0
, H., ‘Stufen der Gotteserkenntnis und das Lob der Torheit bei Najm-e Razi’,
Eranos-Jahrbuch, XLVI, 1977, pp. 175–204.
"2;00 2, S., History of Egypt in the Middle Ages, London, Methuen, 1892.
. The Muhammedan Dynasties, Karachi, Pak Publishers Ltd, 1969.
. The Story of the Moors in Spain& < %& ># & =#
"/ 0*, J. S. (ed.), China under Mongol Rule, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press, 1981.
2/ , D., The Ottoman Naqshbandiyya in the Pre-Mujaddidi Phase, Michigan, 1996.
2'0& ?, J. D., La France en Orient au XIVe siècle: expéditions du Maréchal Boucicaut, Paris, Libraire
des Écoles Françaises d’Athènes et de Rome, du Collège de France et de l’École Normale Supé-
rieure, 1886.
2.'*2", M., Chronique, trans. J. B. Chabot, Paris, 1905.
The Leader, Australia.
20", Gustave, 4
‘arab, trans. ‘
‘
&
& *
/
‘at ‘X
V~
/& =#
22, Hee-Soo, The Advent of Islam in Korea – A Historical Survey, Istanbul, Research Centre for Islamic
History, Art and Culture (IRCICA), 1997.
210
, R., Enquête sur les Yezidis de Syrie et du Djebel Sindjar, Beirut, Mémoires de l’Institut Français
de Damas, 1938.
29
$2, L., When China Ruled the Seas: The Treasure Fleet of the Dragon Throne& %&
Simon & Schuster, 1994.
<9*;'092"= , E., Histoire de l’Espagne musulmane, Paris, G. P. Maisonneuve, 1950.
[
#"
‘
’
+ , Rabat, 1941.
29., R., The Social Structure of Islam, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1957.
2#*1)*, T., ‘
V'/X¦
’, EI2.
2#*, B., The Arabs in History, London, Hutchinson, 1966.
[
5
#
,
%
2 $
9
$
>
Q
' & %& >
&
Simon & Schuster, 1997.
. The Political Language of Islam, Chicago, Ill., University of Chicago Press, 1988.
. ‘The Regnal Titles of the First ‘+//X
"’, in Dr. Zakir Husain Presentation Volume,
New Delhi, Maktaba Jamia, 1968, pp. 13–22.
+&&S), *! V/
"
Ý& ¸
.<, Sarajevo, 1988.
0', D., Le Sultanat d’Atjeh au temps d’Iskandar Muda 1607–1636, Paris, École française
d’Extrême Orient, 1967.
0"/#0'
$2, M., ‘+XX’, EI2.
&"2, P., ‘Muslims and Muslim Technology in the New World’, ARAMCO World, XLIII, No. 3,
May–June 1992.
&?"2', L., ‘Muslims in the Caribbean’, ARAMCO World, XXXVIII, No. 6, Nov.–Dec. 1987.
1)., A., Spain in the Middle Ages, London, Macmillan, 1977.
" , +@!
>
\& #
$*
"3*
;&
+" .
|) &
& *
/
‘at
A.M., n.d.
2 &"/, W., ‘The Early Murji’
XX
>
"
~
!’,
Der Islam, 59, 1982, pp. 32–9.
. ‘
!
Z
@
\
!
’, Der Islam, XXXIV, 1959, pp. 34–88.
. ‘
!
‘, EI2.
. ‘The Minor Dynasties of Northern Iran’, in R. N. Frye (ed.), The Cambridge History of Iran,
Vol. IV: 5
$
%.
"&, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press,
1975, pp. 206–12.
. ‘The Spread of Maturidism and the Turks’, in Actas do IV Congresso des Estudos Arabes et Islâmi-
_Q
.>., Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1971, pp. 109–68.
/$$, X³! ¶X& ‘
!
!
V
@ !
VVX! @
X X
V‘
V
!
’, MA dissertation, University of Baghdad, College of Arts, 2004.
904
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
$+", V. D., The Muslim Rule in India, New Delhi, S. Chand & Co., 1962.
%$*', Su‘X & #"
#!, Cairo, al-Majlis al-’a‘X VV
’
VX!
& # #
(& ~
& #! $*
‘
)( *
+* * , Cairo, 1972.
V/& +/
/
% '!
Ä& La culture et l’ <
&
__ Q
Q
7 Q
#
< , trans. Mahibou Sidi Mohamed in collaboration
with Diouldé Laya, Niamey, Imprimerie Nouvelle du Niger, 2003.
%+*, ‘Abd-al-Mun‘im, 3
)
* +
8
$*
#!, Cairo, 1957.
[
5*
*
+
‘arabiyya: ‘!
"
+ .++
+$’
* ,
& *
%
/
V
V!
& ={#
+& , C. A., #
,
Q
_, Manila, Convislam, 1971;
Quezon City, University of the Philippines Press, 1999.
+&', R.C., The Arab Invasion of India, a supplement of the Journal of Indian History, X, Part 1,
Lahore, Sh. Mubarak Ali, 1931.
)**, G., ‘> *
Z’, International Journal of Middle East Studies, I, 1970,
pp. 259–75.
. ‘Muslim Institutions of Learning in Eleventh-Century Baghdad’, Bulletin of the School of Orien-
tal and African Studies, XXIV, 1961, pp. 1–56.
. ‘<
""
X
’¾"\
¡\ ’, International Journal of Middle East
Studies, VI, 1975.
)$*', L., Recital Concerning the Sweet Land of Cyprus, ed. R. M. Dawkins, Oxford, Oxford
University Press, 1932.
MALAMUD, M., ‘
+
*
X"’, Internatio-
nal Journal of Middle East Studies, XXVI, 1994, pp. 427–42.
10 , N., 2 Q
%
9 , London, Macmillan, 1994.
[
Q
%
9 , London, Macmillan, 1998.
10 X, with Alex Haley, The Autobiography of Malcolm X& %& } ? '#& =#
% *)*""& +/ ‘+/
X& #+))’
#, ed. ‘+/ V
V¢
X/ ‘+/ V
V<
&
Z
& X
V\
!& # #
% *) , +/ Z
%& 8 4
$& # ~
*
’&
& *
%
/
V
¦
& ={=#
% & X!
@ X& #+&$
‘.
+
, Baghdad, 1988.
[
=*)
6*
.+
+$
& *
& *
/
‘
¡X!‘
V*
& ==£
+!!
& X
V
X’is, 2000.
[
=*)
$*
*
‘.
&.
& *
& X
V%
/& =£ *
& *
/
‘at jami‘at al-
*
& ==#
",('& *
@
!!
X@& Athar al-‘
* *
$*
+"*
!!*. , Benghazi,
*
X ¡X!‘
X
& ={#
7% &
/
'/X!& &
.
$
$*
.
6&
*
‘ashar wa-th-
‘ashar&
& *
/
‘
¡X!‘
VX
VV%X/
V¡X!‘& =#
7* & +/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
/ +@!
& %
&*
$*
‘$
&*
, Leiden,
# # Z& =£ Z
& X @ X’
V
X
V‘
/& =#
77' , +@!
/ *
@
!!
& $
))*.
<!
%
)*.& # *
@
!!
‘+/ V
V~
! &
& =£ # '@X ‘+//X& Z
& =#
7' 3 , >
\ V
V +@!
/ ‘+& <
.$
<
& *
@
!!
*
X X
!XV
V
V
X&
& =#
[
‘
‘
.
. ’
+
+
+$
+
‘& # *
@!
*
@
!!
X%&
& <
¡
V
’
VV
¡
!
VV
& ==#
. Itti‘1
$’ bi-dhikr al-a’
$’&
& =£ #
!XV
V
V
X&
&
1948.
[
.
$*
‘$
+
, Cairo, AH ==£ # *
@
!!
*
X X
&
&
1360/1941.
[
#+‘1
+‘.
.
))& ZX\& X
V/X‘
V!
& AH 1270.
'=*, G., La Berbérie musulmane et l’Orient au Moyen-Âge, Paris, Aubier-Montaigne, 1946.
905
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
''%)&$ , ‘+/ V
V¢X@ & al-Mu‘".
$*
*!
.
#<.& # *
@
!!
V‘+ X&
& ={£ # *
@
!!
V‘'!&
/
& X
V%
/& =#
;2'0, M. G., Le Royaume de Champa, Paris/Brussels, Vanoest, 1928.
‘( & +/
VV~
‘+ /
V~
& #"
.
+
‘
"+, Cairo, 1964;
# *
*
@
!!
!@
& Z
& X
V
X& =#
. Les prairies d’or, a trans. of #"
.
by C. Barbier de Meynard and Pavet de Cour-
teille, Paris, 1861.
[
5 .*
+$, Baghdad, 1938.
MA’&, Mir, 5* #’sumi, annotated by N. A. Baloch and trans. into Urdu by A. Rizvi, Hyde-
rabad, Adabi Board, 1959.
&7&*", ?# #& ‘L’introduction de l’Islam au Campa’, Bulletin de l’École française d’Extrême Orient,
LXVI, 1979, pp. 255–87.
%#' , +/
VV~
& %.
&4*& Z
& *
/
‘
VX & ==#
[
%
) & Z
& X
V%X/
V
/X
V‘
/& =#
.2', H. E., The Crusades, trans. from the original German by John Gillingham, Oxford, Oxford
University Press, 1972.
%3*' & *
@
!!
/ ‘+ / ‘Umar, al-Mu‘
.$+’id Muslim& Z
& X
V
/
VX!& ==#
M’.2, el-Hadj Ravane, ‘Un aperçu de l’Islam Songhay’, Institut fondamental d’Afrique Noire, Dakar,
1972.
M’0#, Amadou Mahtar, and )2
"*, Ali (eds), Islam and Muslims in the American Continent,
Beirut, Center of Historical, Economical and Social Studies, 2001.
11$2"2., R. D., =&$
%,
9
'
9
$
#
Q
1480–1889, Princeton, N.J., Princeton University Press, 1991.
1)"*/$ , C. C., The Voyage to Marege, Melbourne, Melbourne University Press, 1976.
2, J., The Moors in Spain and Portugal, London, Faber, 1975.
2 *)0!!.', I., ‘al-Battal’, EI2, I, pp. 1101–4.
. ‘Danishmendides’, EI2, II, pp. 110–11.
. Le Destân d’Umur Pacha, Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1954.
. ‘La divinisation de Ali chez les Bektachis-Alevis’& +# #
% Q #Y& From History to Mythology:
Ali in the Popular Muslim Beliefs, Ankara, Turkish Historical Society Publications, 2003.
[
>
<
#
,
_&
°
, I: introduction et traduction; II:
édition critique, Paris, Adrien Maisonneuve, 1960.
[
9"
2 _,
,
<
6
5& , Leiden,
E. J. Brill, 1998.
23, A., The Renaissance of Islam, trans. Salahuddin Khuda Bakhsh and D. S. Margoliouth, Patna,
Jubilee Print and Publishing House, 1937; London, Luzac, 1937.
* *0
, L., Introduction à l’étude du droit musulman, Paris, Recueil Sirey, 1953.
*"$+, Siraj, 5.& *, trans. into Urdu from the original Persian by P. G. R. Mehr, Lahore,
Urdu Science Board, 1985.
*'", A. H., ‘
! ¾ '/ ' º / +!Ç ’, Hespéris-Tamuda, XI, 1961.
*')09*J, Mirko,
¹"
_
º
]§^, Belgrade, 1965.
>'0@ && °#&
_²
3 _
3
]§§^& +%
& >Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï& =#
*‘AD& *
X&
+ .&
& *
%
/
V
V!
& =#
0 2, M., ‘Les Kubrawis entre Sunnisme et Shiisme aux VIIIe et IXe siècle de l’Hégire’, Revue des
Études Islamiques, XXIX, 1961, pp. 61–142.
02", Moojan, %
_
*‘*
, Oxford, George Ronald, 1985.
07&2
2, J. P., ‘De eerste Vorsten van Samoedra-Pasé’, Rapporten van den Oudh Dienst in Neder-
landsch Indie, 1913, pp. 1–12.
. ‘De oudste Moehamm edaansche Inscriptie op Java n. m. de Grafsteen te Leran’, in Handelingen
Van Erste Congres Voor de Taal – Land – en Volkerkunde van Java, Weltwreden, 1921, pp. 391–9.
0'/", W. S., The Story of Malaya, Singapore, Malay Publishing House, 1952.
906
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
0'/2" *2'"2, G., ‘+X’, EI2.
0'*0 0, A., Islam in Japan, Tokyo, 1982.
&%')!(' &
V
V& 8*&
& *
& *
%
/
X *
X
VZX&
1424/2003.
&%');(' , Qadi Athar, Arab States in India, Karachi, 1967. (In Urdu.)
&! *J, > %& ‘? !
Ú%! Ú
¡
/
!
"%
%! ¡% ’, Prilozi za
"
6<", XVIII–XIX, 1968–9.
MUHAMMAD, Akbar, ‘Muslims in the United States: An Overview of Organizations, Doctrines, and
Problems’& #
#& The Islamic Impact, Syracuse, Syracuse University Press, 1984.
MUHAMMAD, Elijah,
7
Q
#
# ,
9+
> , Chicago, Ill.,
Muhammad Mosque of Islam, 1967.
. Message to the Blackman in America, Chicago, Ill., Muhammad Mosque of Islam, 1965.
& & * @
!!
‘+
¦&
*, Cairo, 1954.
. Muhammad Speaks (weekly newspaper, Chicago, Ill.), ‘The Second Resurrection’, Part 1, ‘The
Light Behind the Veil’, 11 April 1975, p. 12.
&+ , ‘+/ V
V¢
X/& .
$
4
$*
‘
$*
#, Beirut, ‘
!
al-kutub, 1406/1986.
+&', R. C. (ed.), The History and Culture of the Indian People, Bombay, Bharatiyn Vidya Bha-
van, 1990.
MU’"*& ~
& %)
*
&
& *
/
‘
V
X’ li-l-i‘X!
V‘
/& ==#
[
‘arab li-l-Maghrib, Cairo, ‘
!
V!
‘rifa, 1972.
. Ma‘
*
#<.
+% & +
& X
V!
\/
& =#
. ‘Saba‘
X’\ ¡
‘
V*
X/
V
X!! VV+
’, ;*$
‘had
!*
.#*, II, Madrid, 1954.
&"'0, D. C., The Kingdom of the Crusaders, Washington, D.C., Kennikat Press, 2003.
& *& +/
VV~
/
V~
¡¡X¡
V
VX/& ;*
#
& # *
@
!!
’X
‘+/ V
VZX\& Z
& X @ X’
V
X
V‘
/& =`£ [
& [’X
X
V/
@
V
‘!
VX’ wa-d-da‘
VVX & ==#
& $$' , *
¦X&
&.
+
| & >
& 'XXV
X& ===#
& ''*3 & X / ‘Abd-us-Sayyid ibn ‘+& #<.
$*
*.
‘rib& Z
& X
V%X/
V‘
/& # #
""# & +/
VV~
‘+
V~
& *
.+ & Z
& X
V
\& =`=#
. Sirat-e-Siyyid Ahmad Shaheed, Karachi, 1987.
"#*& # +/
& 5* & '
&
*
& =#
"#*, S. Rizwan Ali, Arabic Language and Literature in Indo-Pak Sub-Continent Throughout the Ages,
Karachi, University of Karachi, 1995.
"#*, S. S., Arab wa Hind ke ta’alluqat, Karachi, 1976.
""++%', *
@
!!
&
*'& +@!
&
&
& *
%
/
V
¦
&
1967.
")*Q29*J, O., Gazi Husrevbegova medresa u vrijeme Osmanske Turske, in 450 godina Gazi Husrevbe-
gove medrese u Sarajevu, Sarajevo, 1988.
AN-NA‘NA‘ , ‘+/ V
V*
¡ & 5*
+
+
6% ,
*
*Q Z
& X
V
¦
& =#
"7 ', *
@
!!
‘+/
X& at-Ta’*
*
<.
$*& & [
& *
X/‘ Farazdaq, 1988.
""7.( , ~
X&
5*
& *, Cairo, AH 1311.
""$$%', *
@
!!
*
@! &
$*
*
.
!!*.
6% , Cairo,
X ‘
V V XX& `#
""%,*' , +@!
V
X & &!’
.
+
#<.
%&!, eds Ja‘far and
*
@
!!
VX&
/
& X
V%X/& =={#
",'&
~
& &
#! & +@!
&
3'.%, ‘+//X Q Y& %
**
| ,
Tehran, Tehran University, 1350/1931.
"3*, M., The Life and Times of Sultan Mahmud of Ghazna& <
&
Ù #& =#
9 07
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
"2&"/$&& & History of Chosun Buddhism, no pub. details.
"/, James, ‘An Overview of New Zealand Chinese Writing’, Wordstruck Conference, 2003,
at www.stevenyoung.co.nz/chinesevoice/history/nzchinesewritingmay03.htm.
"*2 2", J., Muslims in Western Europe, Edinburgh, Edinburgh University Press, 1992.
"* 29*J, B.,
_[
2 "
9 _ <
.
""
§§
< ,
Sarajevo, 1990.
""*', ‘Abd-al-Mun‘im, 5*
69 &
& X
V‘
V¡
VV/X‘a, 1959.
"*P%& & ), +/ ‘+ ~
& , trans. H. Darke, London, Routledge & Kegan
Paul, 1960.
"*3*, K. A., Some Aspects of Religion and Politics in India during the Thirteenth Century, Delhi,
Idara-i-Adabiyat, 1961.
"*P% ‘'(: X')" Y,
&
]#&
.‘a), trans.
‘+/ V
V¢
X/ ‘'X!&
& <
¡
V
’
VV
¡
!
VV
& =#
"C 2)2, Theodor, ‘A Servile War in the East’, in Sketches from Eastern History, trans. John Suther-
land Black, Edinburgh, Adam & Charles Black, 1892.
. ‘
%/ ""!
’, in Sketches from Eastern History, trans. John Suther-
land Black, Edinburgh, Adam & Charles Black, 1892, pp. 176–206.
"0''*, H. T., Islam in the Balkans, London, Hurst, 1993.
NU‘."‘,
* @
!!
& .
!!*.
’,
2)
%++
>*
‘ Q
"*¡§
**&
& X ‘
V V XX
VV/
@
VX
VV¡!X‘iyya, 2002.
"(' & *
\ X!& &
*
.+
&’
‘+
, Damascus/
Z
& X '/
& =``#
""&#.' , +@!
/ ‘+/ V
V¢
X/&
.
$*
$
.&
& X
V%
/& =`#
01)& +# #& % ´
2 ´
® ±
®°
¶ _
5
& '
/
& °Ó!
Ï
Ï& `#
. ‘+ Ö% Z%
ÓÖ%
%%Ï
%
× } Z Z
%ÏÓ Z
Ï }Å%’,
Tarih ve Toplum, No. 91, 1991, pp. 20–5; No. 92, 1991, pp. 115–20.
. ‘Z
Ï *º%Ï/º! }Ñ ´'''#K´# Ã Ï
% ° º
% Ò
Ó [Ã’,
%
]
$
^, II, 1981, pp. 31–42.
. ‘!
º ´'''# Ã ÏÏ °%
ÏÏ
+
QZ%Y’
/ Z
/
Ö Ò ’,
Tarih Enstitüsü Dergisi, IX, 1978, pp. 130–208.
[
¬¬
5
²
# °. °
,
# "
2
'
, Ankara, Türk Tarih
!
Ï
Ï& =#
[
®
²’nda Marjinal Sûfîlik: Kalenderîler& +%
& >Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï&
1999.
[
5
x
#¬
'
· & '
/
& >
%Ï
Ï
Ï& `#
. La révolte de Baba Resul ou la formation de l’hétérodoxie musulmane en Anatolie au XIIIe siècle,
Ankara, Société d’histoire turque, 1989.
. ‘>Ã% Å
%
Ï Ñ!
Ï
Ö >
%
Ï >Ã% ?"Ã >
>
Z
%
ÓÏ!’, Mesogeios, 2003.
. ‘The Waf’ai Order during and after the Period of the Seljuks of Turkey: A New Approach to
?"
! >
% ’, Mesogeios, 2003.
. ‘´'''K´ Ã Ï
+
’
>Ã%VÏ
Ö %Ó!’, Belleten, CCXIV, 1991,
pp. 661–73.
. and FARUKI, S., ‘Zaviye’, in ®
% , XIII, pp. 476–88.
0’)"2& # Q
#Y& *@
!! /V *
& The Secrets of God’
# _
Q
5
$
%.
’id, Costa Mesa, Calif., Mazda Publishers/Bibliotheca Persica, 1992.
0).', A. Fethi, Üç Devirde Bir Adam& # !
& '
/
& >Ã!
Ï
Ï& =#
0’ 2'., De Lacy, How Greek Science Passed to the Arabs, London, Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1949.
0 *"2', G., #
. *
0
#, trans. from the original English by ‘+/ V
V
//X
V*
/& Z
& X
V@
& =#
0
'0/0')., V., Histoire de l’État byzantin, Paris, Payot, 1956.
908
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
0
2., C. R., Slavery Days in Trinidad: A Social History of the Island from 1797–1838, Trinidad,
self-published, 1974.
C3, M., ¢µ
¢µ
¬3
_²& +%
& >Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï& =#
;')2', E. H., ‘The Island of Sumatra’, %_
/
8 +, IX, 3rd Series, 1900.
;4, +ÓÏ%& Garib-nâme& # !
& +%
& >Ã%
!
Ï
Ï& `#
;S*J, Amir, Islamic Architecture in Bosnia and Herzegovina, Istanbul, Research Centre for Islamic
History, Art and Culture (IRCICA), 1994.
;
2'0", H. S., ‘An Early Malay Inscription from Trengganu’, Journal of the Malayan Branch of the
Royal Asiatic Society, II, Part 3, 1924, pp. 252–8.
;
$", M. H., Sind: Arab Period, History of Sind Series, Vol. III, Hyderabad, 1978.
;& , J., Die politische und soziale Bedeutung der Naqšbandiyya in Mittelasien im 15. Jahrhundert, Berlin,
Walter de Gruyter, 1991.
. ‘Scheiche und Herrscher im Khanat Cagatay’, Der Islam, LXVII, 1990, pp. 278–321.
;22'2", J., and MAKDISI, G., ‘Madrasa’, EI2, V, pp. 47–9.
. HILLENBRAND, R., and BURTONPAGE, J., ‘Masdjid’, EI2, VI, pp. 644–703.
;2
, C., ‘* X& Z
‘’, EI2.
;2''., M. E., ‘Contested Identities: The Morisca Visionary, Beatriz de Robles’, in M. E. Giles (ed.),
Women in the Inquisition: Spain and the New World, Baltimore, Md., Johns Hopkins University
Press, 1999, pp. 171–88.
;2
2', R., ‘Wakf’, EI2, XI, pp. 59–63.
;2
'&$29)., Ilya Pavlovich,
| &
#
!
X
& >
& 'XXV
?
X!& ==#
[
$*
| , English edn: Islam in Iran&
#
/
& +/
& ##&
% ?& ={#
[
Islam v Irane v VII–XV veka, Leningrad, 1966.
;2&1$, H. Ch., Le Manichéisme, Paris, Payot, 1949.
. ‘Le Manichéisme’, in Histoire des religions 2, Paris, Gallimard, 1972.
;*1)
$ , Marmaduke, The Meaning of The Glorious Koran: an Explanatory Translation, London,
Everyman, 1992.
;*/& 29)*, Nina Viktorovna, al-‘Arab ‘
2*3 )
+
| , trans. from the original
[
/
X@V
V ‘!X X!&
&
V*
¡
V
VV
\X
VV
VVX X/& ={#
;*"0", M., The Muslims of Bosnia-Herzegovina, Cambridge, Mass., Harvard University Press, 1994.
;*'2""2, H., Les villes du Moyen-Âge, Brussels, Pirenne, 1927.
; '"*.%, ~
&
*7% , ‘+//X& 5*
|
3
<3
&©
/"* , Tehran,
X/V
V
X!& # #
;0;09*1, A. La révolte des esclaves en Iraq au IIIe/IXe siècle, Paris, Geunther, 1976.
;0;09*J, Miodrag, µ
¸
, Belgrade, 1976.
7%: ‘*.%:, 5*.
+&*.
‘rifat a‘
.
#& [
/
& ¢X
V
\X& =#
7'*, H. S. A., Malibar, Hyderabad, 1928.
7 ‘+ ,
& ; *
% .*, Damascus, 1934.
7 7$" & X/V
V& ;.
‘
$*
! ‘
’& # *# +# '/X!&
&
V*
/
‘
V
!
& ==#
7(, , ‘+
& +
3
&
& X
V!
‘X& =#
7.'#%" ,
V[
\& 5*
$*&
+#<.& #
V*
¡
V
‘/& >
& [
\
V
\
& =#
73# " &
%
/ *
@
!!
& %
.
+
.
‘.& Z
& X X & =#
7*1$*"/, Ma, ‘A Brief Account of the Early Spread of Islam in China’, Journal of the Chinese Aca-
demy of Social Science, IV, Beijing, 1983.
7'%! & +@!
/ ' & *& Z
& X
V
/
VX!& =#
909
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
7&'2$*, I. H., The Muslim Community of the Indo-Pakistan Sub-Continent (610–1947), Karachi,
Ma’arif, 1977.
. (ed.), A Short History of Pakistan, Karachi, University of Karachi, 1967.
7&' & & *
@
!!
/ +@!
&
‘
/’ &
& *
/
‘
*
X
VZX/
V~
/& ={`#
'Q)*, F., Bogumili I patareni, Belgrade, Srpska Akad., 1931.
'
)2, B., ‘>
* %
XX
>
’, Zeitschrift der Deutsche
Morgenländische Gesellschaft, CXXXVI, 1986, pp. 536–69.
RAHMAN, Qamer, ‘Muslim Women in New Zealand; Problems and Prospects’ at www.ifew.com/
papers/muswomnz.html.
':%"& +@!
& 5*
$
&
.*
6.
+)Q
AH 35–978/
§§§,
+
+
4*
‘!&
& *
/
‘at hay’
VXX
V!
& # #
'*J, Jusuf, .3"
"¹ , Sarajevo, 1999.
RANDA, A., Der Balkan – Schlüsserlraum der Weltgeschichte. Von Thrake bis Byzanz, Graz/Salzburg/
Vienna, Pustet, 1949.
'',,%‘& *
@
!!
V+X&
.
‘Arafa, Tunisia, AH 1350.
'9*2, P., ‘
"
\
!"
’, Journal Asiatique, 2nd Series, XXI, 1925,
pp. 247–89.
. ‘L’"
\
<
Æ
’, Tijdschrift Bataviaasch Genootschap, LXV, 1922,
pp. 668–703.
'2)2., E. S. (ed.), Respect Black: The Writings and Speeches of Henry McNeal Turner& %& +
? % >!& ==#
'222, T. R., Australia in the Twentieth Century, Melbourne, F. W. Cheshire, 1964.
'2/*
2', James, ,
%._
_
$
_ 3Q
, Shreveport, La., Mid-South Press,
1968.
'*:#%", as-Sayyid, \
+"
‘
+)& Z
& X \
’, 1984.
'* 2.*
$, J., The Crusades, London, Athlone Press, 1987.
'*")2, D. A., Abdoerraoef van Singkel Bigdrage tot de kennis van de mystiek op Sumatra en Java, Heeren-
veen, 1909.
'*
2', Helmut, ‘Die vier Suhravardi’, Der Islam, XXV, 1938, pp. 36–8.
'*37 %$, +@!
*
& *
.+
$*
4+’
!
! ,
* ,
[
& *
%
V!
%
VV/
@
V V XX
VX!
& ==`=`#
'0* ', G., La vie rurale dans l’Empire byzantin, Paris, Librairie d’Amérique et d’Orient, 1953.
'02"
$ , E. I. J., Political Thought in Medieval Islam, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1968.
'0*, M., Khubilai Khan: His Life and Times, Berkeley, Calif., University of California Press, 1988.
'&0 ;$, U., #**
_
5 <
, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1997.
'&"1*", S., A History of the Crusades, London, Penguin, 1951–4; Cambridge/London/
%*/
&
!/ ?& ={#
. Le Manichéisme médiéval, Paris, Payot, 1949.
‘& >
\ *
@
!!
& %4+’ ‘
"&
&
V*
X/‘
V
!
& ==#
S"09*J, Hazim, "¹
#
29
"
" 3_
, Sarajevo, 1973.
,,% , X& .
+3’, Cairo, Maktabat ‘X
VZX/
V~
/& ={#
‘D, X!
*
X& 5+*
‘ !*
‘.
*
+
‘
&)
%
*
&
& X ‘
V V XX& `#
%%
, +@!
& 5*
*
$*
.
&
&
& *
%
/
¦
ash-sharq, n.d.
‘ , ‘+/ V
V[
@!X& 5*
, ed. and trans. O. Houdas and M. Delafosse, Paris, 1913.
*/$*, G. H., Les mouvements religieux iraniens au IIe et au IIIe siècle de l’Hégire, Paris, Les Presses
Modernes, 1938.
,!%,
/@
X& 5*
.*
| , Tehran, Tehran University, 1362/1943.
*"
7&2"
*", Simon de, Historia Tartarorum, ed. Jean Richard, Paris, Paul Geuthner, 1965.
910
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
,, % , ‘+ *
@
!!
& *
.+
‘4
+&’i‘
+
*
& Z
& X
V
ma‘X
& =``#
%# , Abu-l-‘+//X +@!
& &!’
.
+
#<.
%&!, ed. Ja‘
VX
*
@
!!
VX&
/
& =#
22., Najeeb M.,
#
9 Q
>+Q
8 < , Manila, Saleeby Bureau of Public
Printing, 1905.
2, Elie Adib, Political Theory and Institutions of the Khawarij, Baltimore, Md., Johns Hopkins
Press, 1956.
% *, ‘Abd-al-‘+& #<.
.*& Z
& X
V
¦
V‘arabiyya, 1981.
[
/).
4
$
6% & Z
& X
V
¦
V‘arabiyya, 1971.
[
5*
*
+
6% & Z
& X
V!
‘X& =`#
% *,
@
& 5*
2)
+
<.
%
6‘!
*, Alexandria, Mu’assasat
/X/
V¡X!‘a, 1961.
+(7 ,
X@V
V& %$< , Cairo, Maktab al-isti‘X!X
VV
@X
& =#
S*J, M., "
3
5 ¸
%
"
" ¸
3_", Sarajevo,
‘Veselin Masleša’, 1962.
,,"‘%" & *
@
!!
/ '!X‘& .
,
.<
& Z
& X
V%
/
al-‘ilmiyya, 2000.
'#'& }
X!& 3*
!6 ’, Lahore, 1990.
..*7& , $*
1
/’ & Z
& X
V
\& # #
1$!!2', I. (ed.), >
# Q
_
8
>[
µ
’s Land 1803–1822, Hobart, St
David’s Park Publishing, 1991.
1$*2 , A., The Triumphal Sun: A Study of the Works of Jalaloddin Rumi& +/
& ##&
-
% ?& =#
1$#'
3, S., "
8 Q
%
2
+
., London, Saqi, 2005.
2'1., A., In Australian Tropics, London, George Robertson, 1909.
<* 0
, L. A., Histoire générale des Arabes, Rome, 1914.
42'2!2*", Mehmed, ‘ ’,
®
¬
# _
, I/3, 1926, pp. 1–35.
2'+2"
, R. B., ‘The Constitution of Medina’,
_
/ , VIII, 1964.
2
0", K. M., A History of the Crusades, Wisconsin, University of Wisconsin Press, 1955–89.
. ‘On the Raids of the Moslems in the Aegean in the Ninth and Tenth Centuries and their alle-
ged Occupation of Athens’, American Journal of Archeology, LVIII, 1954.
29>", V., ‘Mystery Steale: Are Stone Images Found in Southeastern Turkey Evidence of Early
Nomads and a Lost Kingdom?’, Archeology, July/Aug. 2000, pp. 47–51.
. and ÖZFIRAT, A., ‘
%%
Ô
+
’
ÓÅÏ Õ/
’, Belleten, CCXLIII,
2001, pp. 501–18.
$", M. A., The ‘%..
8 , Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1970, pp. 138–67.
. Islamic History: A New Interpretation ad 750–1055 (ah 132–448), Cambridge, Cambridge Univer-
sity Press, 1976.
[
;
++
+ & Z
&
V*
%
/
V
VV
VV
‘, 1983.
$ ., +@!
& ‘
V
VV%
X¡’, in &!
66
*&
& *
%
/
V
¦
V!
& =#
[
#"
‘
%
. , in #+‘
*
*&
& *
%
/
V
@
V!
& =#
[
#+‘
*
*
+4
&
& *
%
/
V
@
V!
& =#
[
5*
.
& Z
& X
V%
X& ={#
$$% & X@ +@!
& Min ma‘*
*& Z
&
V*
%
/
VX!
& ={=#
$$%)$ , Abu-l-‘+//X +@!
‘!X& .
&
& X
V%
/& ! # #
$$"
' " , ‘+ / Z
X!& *
$*
3*, Cairo, 1939.
$$' !, ‘+/ V
V
X!& ‘
V~
\\
VX
V
X
V@
/ VVX!
VV\X
V
VX‘, #"
+
!!*.
, IV, No. 19, May/June 1991.
911
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
$$' !& +@!
'/X!& +
&
& X
V\
!& ={#
[
#
+#*
6"
+
‘
&
& X
V%
V‘
/& ={#
$'0", M., Revolt: The Social and Military Aspects of the ‘%.. Revolution, Jerusalem, Hebrew
University Press, 1983.
$$% * & '/X! / *X& #+$&
$*
!
*‘a& Z
& X
V!
‘rifa, 1975.
$#, G. L., Convicts and Colonies, London, Faber & Faber, 1966.
$$..% ,
!XV
V& #!
6‘!
$)
*, in #+‘
4
! , II/VI, Cairo,
1956.
$*)0$, Prince Dara, $*
+ ’&
#
!
?
/ *# +# <
&
&
+
! & ={#
$0&!"*, E., al-Ridda and the Muslim Conquest of Arabia, Toronto, University of Toronto Press,
1973.
$&.)& *
%%& ‘.
& &
& X
V
\X
& =#
$$&++%‘, ‘+/ V
V[
@!X&
$*
‘
.++
+$
,
’
"*
$*
*
!
,
‘X& X
V%
V!
‘X& =```=#
$&' , *
@
!!
/ ~
& 5)++
.
*
6<.
*, Muhamma-
& *
/
‘
¦X
& `#
*2''., E., Criticism of Crusading 1095–1274, Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1985.
*, P. C., The Norfolk Settlers of Norfolk Island and Van Diemen’s Land, Quoiba Tasmania, P. Sims,
1987.
S) +*J, Abdulah, Turcizmi u srpskohrvatskom-hrvatskosrpskom jeziku, Sarajevo, 1973.
*
$#22) .5Sydney, Australia.
0$'#2*2, H., ‘Der Sieg der Safaviden in Persien und seine Rückwirkungen auf die Schiiten
Anatoliens im 16. Jahrhundert’, Der Islam, XLI, 1965, pp. 95–223.
0&'2 , D., ‘The History of the Institution of the Caliphate’, EI2, IV’ pp. 937–47.
. ‘'/ [X’ik’, EI2.
. ‘
’, EI2.
. ‘La politique religieuse du calife ‘abbaside al-Ma’mun’, Revue des Études Islamiques, XXX, 1962,
pp. 27–48.
. ‘Questions de cérémonial ‘abbaside’, Revue des Études Islamiques, XXXVIII, 1960, pp. 121–48.
. Le vizirat ‘..
]
’Hégire), Damascus, Institut français de Damas,
1959–60.
. and Sourdel, J., La civilisation de l’Islam classique, Paris, Arthaud, 1968.
;& 2', B., Iran in Früh-Islamischer Zeit, Wiesbaden, Franz Steiner Verlag, 1952.
[
5*
|
&
*
*&
#
X
X& >
& Z
XV
¡
!
V %X/& ==#
292", C., ‘Afghan Camel Drivers: Founders of Islam in Australia’, in M. L. Jones (ed.), An
Australian Pilgrimage: Muslims in Australia from the Seventeenth Century to the Present, Melbourne,
Victoria Press, 1993.
. Tin Mosques and Ghantowns; A History of Afghan Camel Drivers in Australia, Melbourne, Oxford
University Press, 1989.
292"0", W. B., The Crusaders in the East&
!/ %&
!/ ?&
1907; Beirut, Librairie du Liban, 1968.
0)2, J. L., Discoveries in Australia in the Years 1837–43, I and II, New Bond St., London,
T. & W. Bone, 1846.
'0
$"", R., ‘Zaydiyya’, EI2.
&) & >
\ V
V +/
VV
@ *
@
!!
& (.&
6‘
., Beirut, n.d.
,,(! , X & 5*
‘.
6% ,
‘!
& Z
&
VX!‘
V/
& ==#
[
5*
‘.
6% ,
$
+& Z
&
VX!‘
V/
& # #
&$. & +/
VVX! ‘+/ V
V[
@!X& 8+4
$
$*
$*
*
.+
.
9
&
& ==£ Z
& X
V%& ==£ Z
& X
V!
‘rifa, 1398/1978.
912
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
G2', F., ‘Anadolu’
Ï }ÑÅ/ >Ã% ! } ®’, Belleten, XXIV, 1960, pp. 567–95.
[
²3
]5¬
^Q
5 2
5 , Istanbul, Ana Publications, 1980.
[
±
²
% ’da Türk Beylikleri& +%
& >Ã% >
!
Ï
Ï&
1990.
&'2
1" 2, J., %$&
,
<< Q
_ Q
, Paris, Éditions Sociales, 1973.
&'
3, R. E., ‘Morisco Women, Written Texts, and the Valencia Inquisition’, Sixteenth Century Journal,
XXXII, No. 2, 2001.
&.( , ‘+/ V
V[
@!X&
4
$*
.
#!
+/, Cairo, AH 1321.
9*'*, S., ‘~
%! >!
*
X!
* !
!’, in L. Lewisohn (ed.),
_
6
,
<
8
& < %&
\
!
Publications, 1993, pp. 583–613.
' , +/
‘
*
@
!!
& 5*
+
+
, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1881;
# *
@
!!
+/
VV
¦ '/X!&
& X
V!
‘X& =
=#
%’ , Hossein Modarressi, %
_
*‘*
>+,
%
2.<_
, London,
Ithaca, 1984.
$' *, M., ‘+ }
'$
'/ +
/Ö !
’,
Journal of the Muhyi al-Din Ibn Arabî Society, XXVI, 1999, pp. 43–54.
%+*'&
!X& %.
!;*
+9 , ed. and trans. J. Savagat, Paris, 1948.
).)&
!
'!@
!!
& #
<
$*
‘
%
#
.*
1493–1528& >"& *
%
¡X
V/ V V XX
VX%
& =#
)., Shu’ayb Alim, %._Q
%+
.
5
, Madras, 1996.
*, # +#& ‘Études sur la diaspora des peuples arabes dans l’Océan indien’, Diogène, Paris, 1980,
pp. 39–54.
. ‘Les Hadramis et le monde malais’, Archipel, XII, Paris, 1974, pp. 41–68.
. ‘
"&
/
*
¢ ’, in Three Fold Wisdom
]
Q
%.
=
%$_), Papers in Honour of Ivan Hrbek, Prague, 1993.
% * , *
@
!!
& ad-Dawla al-aghlabiyya& Z
& X
V
/
VX!& =#
&"&)
& +@!
ZX/X&
."
.)*3
*.", Cairo, AH 1351.
"2 , S.,
7³
#
’in Siyasî ve Askerî Faaliyeti, Ankara,
Türk Tarih Kurumu Publications, 1985.
"()$ , +/ ‘+& +
4, Damascus, 1930.
".&, H., %
·
%
%
' & +%
& +%
× °
%Ã
Ï
Ï& ={#
*
''3*5Philippe, 3’in al-kutub al-‘.
$*
6&* & Z
& ¢X
V
/
V
VV
V¡
!
& =#
=*, M., Risaletü’n-Nushiyye: Tenkitli Metin& +%
& ÃÃ Z
%
Ï
Ï& ==#
[
'
,
® _
Q
# , +%
& ÃÃ Z
%
Ï
Ï& =#
..* , +!&
$*
*
;&
& >
/
& X \
’, 1990.
3), K., ‘An Aspect of Islamic Culture introduced into China’, in Memoirs of the Research Depart-
ment of the Toyo Bunko, XVI, Tokyo, 1957, pp. 77–149.
ATH-THA‘% * , +/ *
‘+/ V
V*
% / '!X‘& '*
$*
‘!,
# *
@
!!
‘+/ V
V~
! &
& *
%
/
V~
V¡X
& # # ±={²#
$ 2', L.,
¸
¸. "
<
" ¸ , no place, 1938.
*2
, G. R., ‘Early Muslim Traders in Southeast Asia’, Journal of the Malayan Branch of the Royal
Asiatic Society, XXX, No. 177, 1952, pp. 1–45.
. ‘Pre-Islamic Arabia and Southeast Asia’, Journal of the Malayan Branch of the Royal Asiatic
Society, XXIX, 1956, pp. 182–208.
. A Study of the Arabic Texts containing Material on Southeast Asia, Leiden/London, Royal Asiatic
Society, 1979.
0/", A. Z. V., \
´
5¬
5
7, Istanbul, 1970.
0'0, Taha, ‘}Å!Ó >Ã%VÕ °Ó%’, Milliyet Gazetesi, Istanbul, 1972.
913
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
'**"/$, J. S., Islam in East Africa, Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1964.
'* 0", A. S., Islam, London, Hutchinson, 1966.
1$&*, R., ‘Bektashiyya’, EI2, I, pp. 1161–3.
TURAN, O., ²
%
5¬
5,
Q
# <¬_ Q
³ Q
±²
Artuklular’
5
# , Istanbul, Turan Press, 1973.
. ‘Ï
Ï %º
’, in Türk Cihan Hâkimiyeti Mefkûresi Tarihi, Istanbul,
>
Ó
?
/
& =#
. Les origines de l’Empire ottoman, Paris, de Brocard, 1935.
. ‘Å
%
Ï’, Belleten, X, 1946, pp. 471–96.
[
±
x
5¬ & '
/
& >
Ó
?
/
& ==#
G')., C., 2.
%
2 <
7³
®
²’
Q
%
,
>
% & °Ó
</
& `=#
G')*.21&$&'*.2
*$* *.292) 2
*,
5 °
#¬
³
3
%,
Istanbul, 1928.
.", E., Institutions de droit public musulman, Vol. I: Le califat, Paris, Recueil Sirey, 1954–6.
AL-‘&. & *
@! ‘+/
X '/X!& 2
.
++
6*
‘.*
*,
Z
& X
V
’
V
\X
V‘X!!
& =#
G )2", H. Z., ‘Â
¡
$
"¾
\
’, Wiener Zeitschrift für die
Kunde des Morgenlandes, XLII, 1969, pp. 195–208.
‘UMAR& +@!
‘Umar, 8
. ’&
!
& X
V@%!
& ===#
AL-‘&' , '/
¦
X X/V
V& L’Afrique moins l’Égypte, a trans. by M. Gaudrefroy-
Demombynes of #
.!
$*
!, Beirut, 1963.
[
#
.!
$*
!& # +@!
%&
& =`#
‘&'%"& *
@!
‘ & #<
+..
+!!*.
+&4
/, Alexandria,
X
V!
‘
V¡X!‘iyya, 2003.
&"2'$* , E. B., The West Indies: Their Social and Religious Condition, Westport, Conn., Negro Uni-
versities Press, 1970, reprint of 1862 edn.
&"210, General History of Africa, IV, Paris, UNESCO Publishing, 1984.
&3&"='4* *& °# #& %
2
% Q
, Ankara, Türk Tarih
!
Ï
Ï& =#
9/ *2'*, V. L., ‘Khaybar’, EI2, IV, pp. 1137–43.
9"'&*"22", M., ‘Religion in Kurdistan’, Kurdish Times, IV, Nos 1–27, 1991.
9" 2&', J. C., Indonesian Trade and Society: Essays in Asian Social and Economic History,
The Hague, van Hoeve, 1955.
9""*2#2"$&*32, C. A. O., Shamsu’l-din van Pasai, Leiden, 1945.
9"'0")2 , Ph. S., ‘Over invloed der Arabische Syntaxis op de Maleische’, Tijdschrift Bataviaasch
Genootschap, XLI, 1899, pp. 498–528.
9* *29, A. A., Histoire de l’empire byzantin, Paris, Éditions A. Picard, 1969.
9*
'.2.2'09*
1$, E., Mystique et poésie en Islam: Djalâl-ad-Dîn Rûmî et l’ordre des derviches
tourneurs, Paris, Desclée de Brouver, 1972.
90"/'&"2&, G. E., Classical Islam: A History 600–1258, London, George Allen & Unwin,
1970.
90"$2', J., Geschichte des Osmanischen Reiches (Historija Osmanskog carstva), trans. into
Z
/ % !
Ý&
/& V"
/ & =#
900'$0292, P., ‘Perzische invloed op het Maleis’, Bijdragen tot de Taal, CXIII, 1952.
9'.0"*, S., The Decline of Medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the Process of Islamization from the
Eleventh through the Fifteenth Century, Berkeley, Los Angeles, Calif./London, University of
California Press, 1971.
#% * , +/
VV~
‘+ / +@!
& %..
3& #
+@!
\&
& X @ X’
al-kutub al-‘arabiyya, 1963.
#+ & *
@
!!
& #!$
$& >
& X
V%X/
V‘
/& ={#
914
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
#%7* & *
@
!!
/ ‘!
/ ¢X\ &
, Cairo, AH 1302.
[
.
<3*, ed. Marsden Jones, Beirut, ‘
!
V%
/& =£ # *
& Z
&
Mu’assasat al-a‘
! VV!
/‘X& ==#
#'+ %" , +/
%
X
@ X / +/ Z
%& .
*
+.
’imma&
& X
al-kutub, manuscript No. 9030.
#$*"/
0", Capt., ‘! +
*
!!
V&
*
& ÇV*
ð
Gambia’, Journal of the Royal Geographical Society of London, XIII, 1838.
WATT, W. M., ‘
V~
/
’, EI2.
. ‘*
@
!!
’, in P. M. Holt et al. (eds), The Cambridge History of Islam, Cambridge, Cambridge
University Press, 1970, I, pp. 30–56.
[
#
$*
#, trans. from the original English by ‘+/ V
V[
@!X
V
% ~
‘+/& # +@!
/ &
&
V
’
V!
VV%X/& ``£
#
‘/X Z
%X&
Z
&
V*
/
‘a al-‘
& # #
. Muhammad at Medina, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1966.
. and Cachia, P., A History of Islamic Spain, Edinburgh, Edinburgh University Press, 1965.
#2, M. A. R., Islam in America& %&
?
/ #& =#
[
,
%
> _
"
+"
Q
2
. Q
Q
5
<
November 1892, Bombay, Bombay Gazette Steam Printing Works, 1892.
#2 $&2", J., The Arab Kingdom and its Fall, trans. from the original German by M. Wier, Beirut,
Khayats, 1963.
[
5*
+
‘.
1
+
+ , trans. from the
}!
/ *
@
!!
‘+/ V
VX +/ [
&
& =#
#2 , H. G., A Short History of the World, Harmondsworth, Penguin, 1936.
#2"*"1), A. J., ‘
=
’, EI2.
#$2
2., P., ‘Geographical Notes on Some Commodities involved in Sung Maritime Trade’,
Journal of the Malayan Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, XXXII, No. 186, 1961.
#$*
2$0&2, E. B., Australia in Old Maps 820–1770, Queensland, Boolarong Press, 1995.
#* )2", F., Geschichte der Kreuzzüge, Leipzig, 1807–32.
#* 0", P. L., Sacred Drift: Essays on the Margins of Islam, San Francisco, Calif., City Lights Books,
1993.
#*"2', R. B., ‘
V*
’, EI2, V, pp. 994–1007.
. ‘Makka’, EI2, VI, pp. 144–7.
#*"
2
, R. O., A History of Classical Malay Literature& #& #
/ # +# >
/&
Lumpur, Malayan Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1991.
#*
2), P., Das Fürstentum Mentesche: Studie zur Geschichte Wetskleinasiens im 13.–14. Jahrhunderts,
Istanbul, Universum Druckerei, 1934.
#0)*"/& ***0"" *
2''.
'&
, Charms of Islam. A Collection of Wri-
tings of Some Eminent Scholars, Woking, The Mosque, 1935.
#00, J. E., 5
%&& Q
Q
$ Q
,
%
§¡
5_
Politics, Minneapolis, Minn./Chicago, Ill., Bibliotheca Islamica, 1976.
#0' 2., P. M., ‘Early Asian Contacts with Australia. Past and Present’, Past and Present, VII, April,
1955, pp. 1–11.
#'*/$ , R., The Forgotten Generation of Norfolk Island and Van Diemen’s Land, Sydney, Library of
Australian History, 1986.
.%!*‘ & +/ * @
!!
‘+/
X& Mir’
"
+‘.
&1
$*
‘$
‘tabar min
+
33 &
/
*
& Z & *
X * @
!!
‘+ Z
¦&
X
V% /
V‘ilmiyya, 1417/1997.
.$., O., 9
_6_
’œuvre d’Ibn Arabî, Damascus, Institut français de Damas,
1964.
. Institution du vaqf au XVIIIe siècle en Turquie: étude socio-historique, Ankara, Éditions Ministère
de la Culture, 1990.
."/& V’ang, ‘Detailed Research on the Early Islamic Spread in China’, ITC, n.d.
915
GENER AL BI BL I O G R A P H Y
.‘7( & +@!
/ +/
‘\/& .
. , Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1891.
[
5*
'‘&.*& # *# >#
!
& < & # # Z& =£ Z
& X X & ==£
Z
& X *
‘ab, n.d.
.%7(
& X/V
V +/ ‘+/
X
V~
!
& Mu‘"
. , ed. F. Wüstenfeld, Leipzig, F. A.
Z%
& =K£ Z
& X X & =£ Z
& ={£ >
& *
%
/
V+
& ={#
. Mu‘"
.’, Gibb Memorial Series, Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1907; ed. D. S. Margoliouth, Cairo,
=`£
& *
/
‘
V*%& =#
.3"*, Mehboob, Lata’$ %6, Delhi, AH 1295.
.3*1*, T., and DE JONG, F., ‘Mawlawiyya’, EI2, VI, pp. 883–8.
.2>.* *3, B., Institution du vaqf au XVIIIe siècle en Turquie: étude socio-historique, Ankara,
Éditions Ministère de la Culture, 1990.
. ‘
%Ï’, in ®
% , XIII, pp. 153–72.
.* *3, H. D., ®°
5¬ & '
/
& °
/
× ?
/
& =#
.>""=, M. H., 5¬
5Q
±
,
% ’nun Fethi, Istanbul, 1944.
.00", Kyung Sun, Islam in Korea, Michigan, Hartford Seminary Foundation, 1972.
.& 2, H., The Book of Ser Marco Polo, London, John Murray, 1929.
30'09, Mikhail, !;*.
6&, Moscow, Progress Publishers, 1980.
31$'*0&, E. A., Trade and Crusade: Venetian Crete and the Emirates of Menteshe and Aydin
(1300–1415), Venice, Library of the Hellenic Institute, 1983.
3/$ ( , Sa‘d, ‘
@X!
! X%
V*
/’, #"
.
+. , I,
Z
&
VX!‘
V/
& ={#
[
5*
#<.
‘.*, Alexandria, Mansha’at al-ma‘X& =#
33)$$' & *
@! / ‘Umar, %
.<& Z
& X
V!
‘rifa, 1982.
[
$
‘
&’&
3*
+
‘
&+*
$*
+"
’+*& Z
& X
V!
‘rifa, n.d.
3#', E., Mu‘"
.
+
6*
*& #
% ~
Z
~
*
@! &
& *
/
‘
¡X!‘at Fu’X
V+
& ={=#
373(7& *
@! ~
! & &
+6
6
!!‘
4*, Cairo,
X
V!
‘X& =#
33'7$ , +/ ‘+/
X *
@
!!
& 5*
+
+
+$! ,
Tunis, AH 1289.
32
2'
<2", K. V., ‘Sa‘ / +/ ¢
\\X’, EI2, X, pp. 18–20.
. ‘
X
V
’, in Encyclopaedia of Islam, 1st edn, ed. M. Th. Houtsma et al., Leiden,
E. J. Brill, 1913–.
33*.% & *
@
!!
@
X&
+
+&$
.‘4
&*
, in
.
IV, Tripoli, al-Munsha’a al-‘X!!
VV
VV
‘ wa-l-i‘X& =`=#
33& . , Wahba,
0
.
66&
*&
!
& X
V%& =#
916
M EMBERS OF
THE I NTERNATIONAL S CIENTIFIC
C OMMITTEE AND
THE S ECRETARIAT
*!/ ? ' V
Q
!
Y
? +/
/ Z /
? +!
#
V
? +/
% '%
?
¡ [
*Z
? '!
'/
!
/
?
'
\ +
? # +# * % +
?
'
%
? +!
>
/
*
!
+ }
[
&
?
'
&
1, rue Miollis
{` ?+[' ={
Q
Y
> / [
?# Z % & < +
/
& *
& ##
'
" *
/
" ""
}
=
B IOGR APHICAL NOTES
ON THE AUTHORS
ABD AL-LATIF Bahjat Kamil (Iraq)
A professor of history and Islamic studies of the Faculty of Arts at the
University of Baghdad; former head of the Department of History and
former dean of the Faculty of Arts and the Faculty of Education at the
University of Basra; former dean of the Faculty of Arts at the University
of Baghdad; former director of Arab Encyclopaedia (ALECSO); and
!!/ !!
/%
on The History of the Arab Nation (ALECSO). He has published over
"
"
/% '
! #
AENEHVAND Sadegh (The Islamic Republic of Iran)
A professor of Islamic history since 1996, former head of the Department
of History, former head of the Department of Social Studies and former
dean of the Faculty of Humanities at the Tarbiat Modares University in
Tehran; director of the Society for Iranian History; member of the board
of directors of the Iranian Society for Women Studies; member of board
of directors at the Association for Islamic History of Iran; managing
director of the International Journal of Humanities; chief editor of the
Journal of Islamic Civilization in Arabic; member of the editorial board of
the Modares Journal. He has published numerous papers and articles as
!
/%
of political Islam, science of history in Islamic civilization, history of
women in early Islam and translation in eastern Islam.
AKBAR Muhammad (USA)
An associate professor of history and African studies at Binghamton
%&
"
+
study of Islam in Africa and the Americas. A PHD from Edinburgh
University, he has also studied the theory of Arabic and Islamic law at
Al-Azhar University in Cairo. He is the co-editor of 8_ Q
919
B I O G R A P H IC A L N O T E S O N T H E AU T H O R S
the World-System. His writings have also focused on slavery in Muslim
Africa, Muslims in the United States and integration in Nigeria.
AL-ALIM Abd al-Salam Muhammad al-Sherif (Libya)
A professor of Islamic Law of the Faculty of Law at the University of
Benghazi; professor of Law of the Faculty of Law at Al-Fatih University
in Tripoli; and visiting professor at the Islamic Da`wa College in Tripoli.
+<V'<+< Taj al-Din (Australia)
A former mufti of Australia, New Zealand and the neighbouring
islands; member of the International Council of the Islamic Da`wa; and
president of the Council of Islamic Jurisprudence. He has published
several books on Islamic civilization, jurisprudence, dialogue, youth
and the Palestinian Question.
AL-MALLAH
!
Q'
\Y
A professor of Islamic history of the Faculty of Arts at the University
of Mosul since 1977. He has published more than seventy papers and
books in the various areas of history and Islamic civilization, such as
The Governmental System of the Prophet Muhammad: A Comparative
Study in Constitutional Law and widely known contributions to the
9
$
%.
. $
Q
< <
Q a reference book on the philosophy of history.
AL -<'> Abdallah Salem (Libya)
An assistant professor of history and Islamic civilization and former
head of the History Department, Faculty of Arts, at the University of
Benghazi.
AMIN Abd al-Amir Hussain (Iraq)
A professor of history and PHD in history from Alexandria University
"£ '
\
*
<
Germany; former and visiting professor at twenty-one universities in
'
\
/
£ !
'
\ £
V
+
/
£
chief of the Journal of History '
\£ Journal
of Arab Historians£
* \X
V X !£ !
head of the Division of Cultural Heritage at the Institute of Higher
Studies; and former head of the Department of History at the Centre
for Arabic Research and Studies of the Arab League. He has published
/%
#
920
B I O G R A P H IC A L N O T E S O N T H E AU T H O R S
AQIL Mohammad Nabih (Syrian Arab Republic)
A professor of Islamic history at the University of Damascus; former
head of the Department of History (1969–1973) and dean of the Faculty
of Letters at the University of Damascus (1973–1977); chief of the History
Department and dean of the Faculty of Education at the University of
the United Arab Emirates (1977–1979); and assistant secretary-general of
the Union of Arab Universities (1985–1988). He is the author of a number
of books and articles published in Arabic and English.
BALIC Smail (Bosnia and Herzegovina)
A librarian and curator for oriental languages and linguistics at the
National Library of Austria; research fellow in Arabic and Islamic
#¢# }
% £
the Institut der Bosniakenin in Zurich. He published many scholarly
works including Kultura Bosniaka (1973), Ruf vom Minarett (1984), Das
umbekannte Bosnien (1992), Der Islam – europakonform? (1994) and
Mostar – Wem gehört die leidgeprüfte bosnische Stadt? (1993).
BOSWORTH Clifford Edmund (United Kingdom)
An emeritus professor of Arabic studies of the Department of Middle
Eastern Studies at the University of Manchester, England; lecturer
in Arabic at St. Andrews University (1956– 1967); visiting associate
professor at Toronto University (1965–1966); professor of Arabic studies
(1967–1990) and later an emeritus professor and honorary fellow at
the University of Manchester; visiting professor at Kuwait University
(1975); visiting fellow of the Middle East Centre at Harvard University
(1997); honorary professor at the University of Wales (1997); and visiting
professor of the Institute of Arabic and Islamic Studies at the University
of Exeter (2004). He has published numerous books and articles,
including The Ghaznavids: Their Empire in Afghanistan and Eastern
Iran 994–1040 (1963) and The Islamic Dynasties: A Chronological
and Genealogical Handbook (revised ed. 1980). He is the editor of two
volumes of The History of Civilizations of Central Asia (UNESCO) and
of the new edition of the Encyclopaedia of Islam.
DEMIRKENT 'Ó Q> % Y
An assistant professor and later professor of History of the Department
of History, Faculty of Letters, at Istanbul University, she studied and
conducted research at the J.W. Goethe University in Frankfurt. Founding
member of the Turkish History Society (from 1983 until her death in
2006). She is author of a number of publications, including Urfa Haçli
921
B I O G R A P H IC A L N O T E S O N T H E AU T H O R S
²
5
]^Q
\$
9±
²
5
]^Q
Turkiye Selçuku Hükümdari Sultan I. Kiliç Arslan and Istanbul Albümü.
DEWEESE Devin (USA)
A professor of Islamic and Central Eurasian studies at Indiana University
in Bloomington and former director of the Sinor Research Institute for
Inner Asian Studies at Indiana University (1997–2007). He is the author
!
%
'
!
+
& !&
Islamization and religions in Inner Asia. One his well-known works is
Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde: Baba Tükles and
Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epic Tradition (1994).
<V}+[ Aliyya (Egypt)
A professor of medieval history of the Girls’ College at Ain Shams
University in Egypt and member of the Union of the Arab Historians
and the Egyptian Society of History. He is the author of several books
and papers on the relations between Islamic States and Byzantium,
medieval terrestrial ports of the Muslim world, women in the Byzantine
Empire and the Crusades.
EL HAREIR Idris (Libya)
A professor of history of the Faculty of Arts at the University of
Benghazi; visiting professor at the universities of Muhammad V in
Rabat and Sidi Muhammad Ben Abdallah in Fez as well as in Howard
University, the University of Utah, the University of Michigan and Ann
Arber, in the United States, and the Islamic College of London. He is the
" '
!!
/
of The Different Aspects of Islamic Culture; former representative of the
¢' £ !!/ '
!!
for the elaboration of The General History of Africa (1978–1999); and
V" !! ""
publication of the reference book on The History of the Arab Nation
(ALECSO). He is a member of several associations and committees,
including the Union of the Arab Historians, the Libyan Association
of Historians and the Libyan Centre for History. He is the author of
numerous publications in English and Arabic including contributions
to The General History of Africa (UNESCO), The Different Aspects of
Islamic Culture (UNESCO) and the reference book on The History of the
Arab Nation (ALECSO).
92 2
B I O G R A P H IC A L N O T E S O N T H E AU T H O R S
[ Richard (USA)
A professor of Iranian Studies at Aga Khan University in Karachi;
former director of The Asia Institute at the Pahlavi University in Shiraz;
visiting professor at Frankfurt University, Hamburg University and the
University of Tajikistan; founder of the Centre for Middle East Studies
(CMES), the Aga Khan Chair of Iranian Studies and the Indo-Pakistan
Studies at Harvard University; and founder of the Hagop Kevorkian
Chair of Iranian Studies at Columbia University. He is the editor and
compiler of the encyclopaedic Persian dictionary Dekhodia. Some of his
best-known works on Iranian and Central Asian history and culture
are 5
9 <
$
Q
5
9
$
% _
Q
5
9 <
$
%Q
7
and Bukhara: The Medieval Achievement.
+['å Enes (Bosnia and Herzegovina)
A professor of Islamic history and civilization of the Faculty of Islamic
Studies and associate professor in post-graduate studies of the faculties
of Law, Philosophy and Political Sciences at Sarajevo University. He has
written several titles, papers and articles in Arabic, English, Bosnian
and German on religion, philosophy and hermeneutics, and translated
! /% Z
X#
LEE Hee-Soo (Republic of Korea)
A professor of history and Islamic culture at Hanyang University
in Seoul; former lecturer at the Seoul National University; visiting
professor at the University of Washington and assistant professor at
Marmara University in Istanbul; former research fellow at the Islamic
Education Centre in Jeddah, the CERES and Bourghiba School in Tunis,
the Public Record Centre in London and the IRCICA Centre in Istanbul.
He is the author of numerous books, including
$
Q
5
#
Q
Q
=
9 Q
#
8Q
=,
#
¯_
#
=. He
translated many books into Korean and has published many articles in
academic journals and encyclopaedias. A winner of the Best Professor
Award (2000) and Best Teacher Award (2009) from the University of
Hanyang and chairman of the Academic Council of International
Institute of Central Asian Studies.
*Z+ El Hadji Ravane (Senegal)
A professor of Islamic studies at Cheikh Anta Diop University in
Dakar since 1998; president of the Centre for Islamic Studies in Dakar;
director-general of the Islamic Institute of Dakar; inspector-general at
the Ministry of Education since 1983; visiting professor at Memphis
923
B I O G R A P H IC A L N O T E S O N T H E AU T H O R S
University since 1998; member of the International Islamic Fiqh
+
! £ !!/
" '
Committee for the preparation and publication of a work on The
Different Aspects of Islamic Culture and editor of volume III. He has
published numerous articles and papers in national and international
periodicals and encyclopaedias, including the Encyclopédie de la Pléiade
(Paris) and Revue Science et liberté. He has translated a several books
from Arabic into French and written many studies on Islamic studies.
NADWI Sayyid Rizwan Ali (Pakistan)
Chairman, Markaz–E–Fahm al–Qur’an; former professor of history and
Islamic civilization at the University of Benghazi; former professor of
history and Islamic studies at Imam Ibn Saud University in the Kingdom
of Saudi Arabia; and former chair and professor of Arabic at Karachi
University.
OÇAK +!
Å
Q>
% Y
A professor of history at Hacettepe University in Ankara. His work
on Seljuk and Ottoman social, cultural and religious history and his
extensive publications include La révolte des Babais ou la formation
de l’hétérodoxie musulmane en Anatolie au ème siècle; Osmanli
Imparatorlugu’nda Marginal Sufîlik; Popular islamin Balkanlar’daki
destani onkusu; Osmanli toplumunda zindiklarve mulhidler; Social
and Intellectual Life (1071–1453) in 5
.<
9
$
5 Q
volume 1; From History to Theology: Ali in Islamic Beliefs; and 6
6
_ [
+<+Z Ahmad (Egypt)
A professor of history and Islamic civilization and former head of the
Department of History, Dar al-`Ulum Faculty at Cairo University, and
professor of history in Pakistan, Malaysia and Indonesia; former editor-
in-chief of the #"
xÈQ a periodical of the Arab League
Institute of Islamic Studies; former member of the Higher Council of
Islamic Affairs; and former member of the Higher Council for Culture.
He has published a number of books and papers including a ten-volume
Encyclopaedia of Islamic History in Arabic, as well as other titles in
English and Indonesian.
TAHA Abd al Wahid Dhanun (Iraq)
A professor of history and Islamic civilization since 1988; dean of the
College of Education at the University of Mosul; editor-in-chief of the
Journal of Education and Science at Mosul University; former visiting
924
B I O G R A P H IC A L N O T E S O N T H E AU T H O R S
"
'
\
&
V
!
%& +
VZ
V
\
&
+ & >
ú
úX
!#
"
/ = "
"
'
\& +
/&
Spanish, French and Arab journals and encyclopaedias, as well as
eighteen books, including &
9"""
.[
'$Q
5
<
$
9_
8 _Q
9
$
% Q
.
Ê*
#*Q
5
\
Q
9
3
$
#<.Q
History and Civilization of the Mashriq and The Muslim Conquest and
Settlement of North Africa and Spain.
TALIB +!
Q
"Y
An associate professor and former head of the Department of Malay
Studies at the National University of Singapore, and aspecialist in
Islam, the Malay world and the Middle East, including South-West
+
/
#
!
" /
and Islamic civilization, Islam in South East Asia and the history of
Africa, including the relations between Africa and the Indian Ocean.
+ ! !!/ '
!!
The General History of Africa (UNESCO) and member of the editorial
board therein for the Arabic version; editor of volume VI, Islam in the
World today, of The Different Aspects of Islamic Culture.
THIAM Iba Der (Senegal)
A professor of history at Cheikh Anta Diop University in Dakar;
!!/ Z
' £
"
the National Assembly of Senegal. Former minister of education (1983–
1988); former director of the École Normale Supérieure in Dakar; former
director of the Université des Mutants set up by President Senghor;
former member of the Executive Board of UNESCO; member of the
'
!!
History of Humanity
and co-editor of volumes VI and VII (UNESCO); editor of volume VI,
Islam in the World Today, of The Different Aspects of Islamic Culture
(UNESCO). He is the author of numerous articles and papers on various
subjects of geography, history and politics as well as of several books
on contemporary history, intercultural and interreligious dialogue and
World War I and II.
925
G ENER AL INDEX
Afghanistan 16, 350, 351, 362, 368, 575–
A 576, 577, 579, 583, 585–587, 589–591,
Abdul-Kareem see Jabbar, Abdul 593–598, 603, 615, 617, 620, 713, 844,
Kareem 865, 876
%. È
+ (‘Sons of the Dynasty’) Africa see '\
£ +
£ /V
356
Saharan Africa
Aborigines 835, 836
African Americans 812–814, 816–820,
Abraham 23, 29–31, 85, 114, 121, 128,
825
132, 755, 855
African Caribbeans 816
+/ Z
% ={& & & {& & & =& =`=&
African Church 303
144, 146–147, 149, 186–187, 193–195,
African empires 321
198, 326, 330, 394, 409–410, 413, 421,
African Methodist Episcopal Church
455, 461, 466, 471, 505, 507–509, 521–
812
522, 727, 730, 770
+X
{`
+/V+
*
=
Aghlabid dynasty 315, 316
Abyssinia 43–44, 111, 138, 298, 305,
668–669, 675, 865;see also Eritrea; Aghlabids 313, 315, 390–391, 394, 396–
Ethiopia 400, 402, 440, 441, 443
Abyssinians 39, 124, 168 Aghlabid state 314, 317, 398, 400–402
Aceh 704, 836 Agriculture 293
Adelaide 841, 846–848 ahl adh-dhimma (‘people of the
Administration 106, 195, 221–222, 244, covenant’) 84, 85, 556
254, 259, 261, 277, 311, 336, 378, 383,
. (‘people of the Book’) 85,
386, 415, 421, 429, 431, 458, 468, 491, 108, 116, 126, 179
503, 530, 535, 537, 543, 547, 552, 555, %$ 24, 102
566, 577, 592, 608–609, 623, 632, 706, %3. 79, 83
731, 751, 770, 795, 798, 816, 826, 831, Ajmer 618, 620, 622
839, 862 Albania 687, 796, 802–803, 809, 849
+X
{` Alcohol 103, 286, 288, 791, 813, 845
927
GENER AL I N DE X
Aleppo 196, 227, 254, 270, 275, 279, 280, 404, 406, 410–412, 414–418, 420, 421,
283–284, 292, 353, 375, 543, 547, 566, 535, 747
642–643, 646, 667, 671, 788 Animist 320–321, 326, 331–333, 335, 342
Alexander the Great 235, 485, 689 % ! 48–49, 51, 57–64, 66–68, 70–71,
Alexandria 138, 140, 225, 230–231, 234, 74, 76, 131, 135, 154, 162, 185, 203
236–237, 245, 265, 288, 293, 305, 375– Antichrist 108
376, 404, 406, 436, 669, 672, 674–679 Antioch 192, 291, 640–643, 646–648,
Algeria 314, 320, 340, 357, 393, 410, 862, 651, 655, 658, 660
867, 868, 870–872, 874, 884 Apologists 349
+X & & & =`& =& =`& =& {=& Apostasy 147, 187, 344, 499, 571, 611
465, 751, 758, 760, 813–815, 842, Apostle 22, 696
856–857, 861 Aqaba 49–52, 55, 57–58, 80, 114, 133, 143
Almería 415, 447, 452–453, 455, 470,
V+\X *\
`=& =& {{&
478–479 Arabia 15, 97, 99, 106–107, 113–114, 123–
Almighty 32, 41, 49, 53, 56, 78, 89, 154, 125, 129, 134–139, 145, 147–148, 185,
217, 304, 361, 365, 527, 601, 626, 698,
758, 857
706–707, 711, 759–763, 765–766, 768,
Almohad (#+) 413
781, 826, 842, 856, 879
Almohad state 413–414, 418–419, 420,
Arabian peninsula 15, 28–29, 32, 33, 43,
475–476
52–53, 70, 78, 84–85, 97–99, 106, 112,
Almoravids 316, 319–320, 325, 328, 335,
118–119, 121, 123, 126–127, 133, 138–
337, 340, 342, 348, 409–417, 429, 439,
140, 145–146, 148, 183, 186, 223–224,
456, 458, 460–461, 464, 466, 469–473
286, 297, 303–304, 343, 357, 360, 865
Almoravid State 320, 410, 412, 415, 439,
Arabian society 128
461, 471–472
Arabic 68, 139, 154, 193, 210, 213, 226,
Alms tax see 3
234, 239, 240–242, 256–257, 269, 278,
Amelikites 23, 29
288, 297, 299, 311, 319, 322, 324, 331,
America 17, 338, 796, 807–810, 812–813,
339, 353, 383–384, 391, 439, 498, 554,
818–820, 823, 826–829, 837, 868, 875 566, 568, 576, 590–592, 596, 599–600,
American Islam 855 608, 612, 615–616, 628, 630–631, 648,
%
*
#È
* (Commanders of the 695, 702–703, 707, 711, 715–718, 731,
Faithful) 348 743–744, 747–758, 760, 766, 771, 780–
%
*
#
* (Commander of the 781, 787–788, 793, 803, 811, 817, 822,
Muslims) 348 825, 828–829, 861–863
%
*
\
È (Supreme Commander) Arabic manuscripts 628, 747
364, 365 Arabic script 699, 702–703, 753
!
X Q
Y & & == Arabization 240, 409
Anarchy 53, 332, 335, 355–356, 374, 386, Arab League 875
410, 419–420, 431, 450, 461, 467, 492 Arab tribes 15, 46, 49, 53, 70, 77, 88, 90,
Anatolian 352, 534, 542, 638–639, 645, 97–100, 102, 104, 107–109, 113–115,
791, 865, 875 121, 124, 135, 142–143, 145, 186–187,
al-Andalus 15, 310, 315–316, 322, 357, 209, 239, 241, 304, 498, 579–580, 588
376, 384, 387, 390–391, 393–394, 397, Archangel Gabriel 34
928
GENER AL I N DE X
Architecture 249, 297, 400, 418, 500, 530, + / `=& ``& `& `K`& `K
553, 596, 632, 731, 751, 759, 769, 873 284, 286, 290, 299, 369, 372, 564, 651,
Argentina 829 654–658
Armenian 240, 260, 484, 640, 651, 659, + /
`& `K`=& `& {{
663, 667, 670–671 Azerbaijan 196, 199, 269, 485, 497–498,
Aror 604–605, 608–610 540
+X {& {
Arsacid kings 485
Arwand river 483 ‘A
+
Q
Y & { +//X ={& `=K`==& `=K`=& `=&
+
{`& K& =& ` 219–220, 222, 240, 242–247, 249, 251–
Asia 16–17, 117, 143, 268, 288, 290–292, 253, 256, 258, 263, 270–272, 274–275,
317, 363, 481, 483–484, 486, 497, 527– 283–285, 289–290, 311, 313–315, 317,
548, 550–574, 576, 584, 626, 667, 669, 347, 349, 350–352, 354–371, 376, 378,
679–680, 683, 690, 693–695, 698, 702, 387, 389, 390–392, 394–398, 401–408,
704, 706–707, 709, 711–717, 719, 721– 411, 432, 434, 436–437, 439–441, 443,
734, 759, 760, 762, 764, 766, 770–773, 445, 499–500, 519, 527, 529,531, 549,
776–779, 781–783, 809–810, 829, 832, 583–584, 587, 590, 603, 610, 612–616,
865, 868, 871, 873, 875, 879 623, 641, 658, 715–716, 722–723, 754,
Asia Minor 16, 143, 268, 291–292, 484, 762–764, 789, 865
486, 527–548, 550–553, 555–574, 667, Ë%
see customary laws 705
679–680, 741, 865, 868
& =`& =& =
Association, Chinese Islamic Association ‘Alawid dynasty 513
see Chinese Islamic Association +! /
V =& =& =K=& =`&
Association, Islamic (in Taipei) see 196, 204, 223–224, 227, 231–236, 298,
Islamic Association in Taipei 304–307, 378–380
Association (Muslim Students) of
V+ Q # {{={=Y `
the United States and Canada see
Muslim Student Association of the
United States and Canada B
Assyrian empire 484 Baalbek 279
Astronomy 210–212, 256–257, 264–265, ZX/
V*
/ {
296, 438, 596, 616, 752, 772, 882 Bactria 576, 713
Aswan 223, 296–298, 302 Bactrian language 713
+X/%
`= ZX /X
{=
+X/%
`= Baghdad 209–210, 213–221, 233, 243,
Atheist 564 245–246, 250, 253, 255, 259, 269, 285,
Atjeh 704–707 289, 317, 347–348, 354, 356–358, 362,
Atlantic coast 313, 319, 408 364, 367, 369–372, 394, 396, 406, 408,
Atlantic Ocean 255, 309, 329, 332, 375– 413, 432, 448, 453, 516, 531, 535, 543,
376, 382, 458, 867 547, 585, 591, 610, 614–616, 619, 622,
Australia 17, 831–837, 839–843, 846–849 623, 658, 716, 730, 762
929
GENER AL I N DE X
Z
@
& =` ZX
& X
{={
2
/3
25 2
(House of Wisdom) 213,
Z
X%X { 259
Balkans 17, 531, 536–537, 539, 555, 562, Bedouin 27, 33, 81, 89, 103, 106, 123, 284,
650, 673, 682, 684, 686–687, 735–741, 288, 297, 317, 711, 718
746–748, 750, 752–758, 774, 787, 791– Beijing 771, 774, 879
793, 795–797, 875 Beirut 604, 641, 644, 648, 660, 862
Bangladesh 634, 879 Belgrade 686, 691, 739, 753, 757, 789, 793,
Z
'X =` 798, 800–801, 806
Baptist 321 Belize 826
2&) treaty 297, 299, 301 Berbers 256–257, 260, 303, 306, 308–309,
Basra 186, 196, 206, 209–210, 213, 215– 311–315, 318, 322, 327, 343–344, 356–
219, 221, 258, 314, 381, 391–393, 495, 357, 388, 441, 451, 462, 827, 869
498–499, 543, 547, 579, 592, 609, 613, Bible 21, 226, 240, 574, 661, 813, 817
615, 702, 760, 840 Bija 297, 299, 302
VZ
@X ``
2
!;* (China) 702; see also China
Battalnama 542, 572–573
Bishops 184, 416, 474
Battle of Alarcos 474
Black Islam 855, 861
Battle of Badr 67, 72, 77–78, 81–82, 87,
Black Power movement 812
131, 209
Black Stone from the Ka‘ba 357
Z
Z
/ ``
Blasphemy 366
Z
Z
X {
Blood money 32, 64, 70
Battle of Guadalete 428
Bogomilism 552
Battle of Hattin 650
Bolivia 828
Battle of Khaybar 97, 99–100
Bombay (now Mumbai) 810, 840
battle of Kosovo 681–682, 736–737
Bordeaux 429–430
Battle of Las Navas de Tolosa 418, 420,
Borneo 698, 705
473–475
Battle of Lepanto 689, 691–692, 866 Bosporus 688
Battle of Mams 383 Z
!
/X K==
Battle of Manzikert 532–533, 539, 571, Brazil 827–829
647 Brazzaville Conference 874
Battle of Marica 736 British Guyana 825, 829
Battle of Mu’ta 99–100, 107 British rule 633
battle of Nicopolis 682, 684 Brotherhood 15, 147, 340, 491, 583, 626,
Z
X
& & { 704, 782, 811–812, 819, 859, 867, 870
Z
VX
=& `& & { Brunei 699, 700, 709
Z
>
/% =& == Buddha 576, 812
Battle of the Ditch 51, 83, 87, 168, 446 Buddhism 240, 558, 576–577, 628, 713,
Z
@
`& 723–724, 763
Battle of Umm Dunayn 228 Buddhists 541, 604–608, 616, 713, 719,
Z
!û% = 723, 767, 814, 852
Z
& / '/ Z
Buenos Aires 829
93 0
GENER AL I N DE X
Bulgaria 552, 682, 688, 740, 789–790, 426–428, 431, 434, 437, 439, 445–
792, 796–797, 802–804 447, 449–451, 453–455, 465, 467,
Burgundy 682 473–474, 486, 493–494, 498–499,
Bust 497, 580, 585, 591, 593, 766 519, 530, 559, 579, 583–587, 602–605,
Z QZ
Y
Q 607, 610–611, 613–614, 619, 716–717,
Baghdad) 516 760, 764, 774, 788, 860
Byzantine Church 127 Caliphate 16, 144, 147–148, 186, 190,
Byzantine empire 107, 123, 127, 187, 197, 195, 203–204, 213, 215, 217, 219, 222,
286, 307, 352, 376–377, 436, 485, 490, 230, 232, 239, 240–245, 250–251, 255,
492, 528, 529, 534, 536, 551–553, 556, 257, 262–263, 270, 272, 278, 283–285,
571–572, 639, 678, 883, 792, 289–290, 298, 307, 310, 312, 314–315,
Byzantines 15–16, 39, 99–100, 107–108, 347–348, 350, 352–359, 361–365,
111–113, 115, 123–124, 126–127, 142– 371–374, 376, 382, 386–387, 389,
143, 184–189, 191–193, 197, 201, 206, 392, 394–395, 397–398, 401, 404,
224–228, 230–233, 237–238, 240, 245, 406–408, 410, 423, 425, 428–430,
249, 257, 265, 270, 286, 291, 298–299, 432, 434, 437, 439, 441, 449, 452–453,
303–311, 316, 344, 352, 368, 375–383, 461, 467, 470, 473, 498–499, 530–531,
399–400, 436, 439–441, 446, 477, 581, 584–585, 587, 601, 603–605, 610,
485–486, 490, 492–493, 527–529, 612, 614, 616, 623, 658, 704, 714–717,
531–537, 539, 542, 545–546, 550–553, 763, 774, 789, 860, 867, 871
556, 571– 574, 638–640, 642, 645– Calligraphy 753, 780
647, 650, 653, 658, 668, 678, 685–686, Canada 808, 820–822, 827, 875
787, 790–792, 794 Canton 626, 695, 760–761, 762, 764–765,
769
Cape of Good Hope 288, 837, 884
Caravan route 25, 216, 323, 328, 741, 389
C Caribbean countries 815
Cairo 235, 242, 248, 254–255, 260–262, Carmathians 254, 357, 360, 364, 408
268, 272–273, 277, 281–282, 285, Caspian coastland 361, 365
288–289, 293–296, 300, 314, 330, 353, Catholic Church 377
367, 369, 446, 503, 543, 547, 623, 643, Celebes 698
654, 657, 660, 672, 758, 801, 874–875, Celestial Divinity 558
877, 879 Central Asia 17, 363, 497, 531, 533, 539,
Calcutta 633, 840 541, 544, 547, 553, 557, 560, 584, 711–
Caliph 15, 70, 147–149, 188–189, 191, 717, 719, 721–734, 770–772, 777–778,
194–197, 199, 200–201, 204, 206, 865, 873, 875
208, 210–216, 218–222, 227–231, Centro Cultural Islámico de México
232–234, 236–237, 239–240, 243– 823
246, 249–266, 270–272, 274–275, Ceylon 605, 762, 837, 871
283, 289, 305–312, 314–317, 326, 335, _
599–600, 608–609
347, 349–352, 355–368, 370–374,
Ä Z &
378–387, 391–393, 395–396, 398, Champa (Indo-China) 700–701, 764
401–402, 404–408, 411, 414–418, Chemistry 256, 296, 438, 506, 882
931
GENER AL I N DE X
Chicago 808, 811, 815 Commanders of the Faithful see +!
Chiefs 52, 114, 124, 136, 138, 140, 311,
V* !
327, 333, 367, 393, 455, 544, 609, 615 Commerce 216
Chile, Sociedad Unión Musulmana Comoros 339, 709
see Sociedad Unión Musulmana de Companions (;.) 15, 43–46, 58–
Chile 61, 65, 78, 80, 88, 93–95, 99, 102,
China 497, 626, 693–698, 701–702, 713, 105–106, 112, 118, 121, 134–135, 157,
719, 759–774, 777, 779–781, 833, 836, 166–167, 183, 206–207, 209, 224, 232,
849, 866, 874–875, 883, see also ZX 306, 379–382, 383, 500
V Q
Y ` Conception 68, 355, 560, 566, 800, 870
China–Arabia commercial relations
see X
£
X
759 Confucius 812
Chinese Islam 768, 780 Congress of Berlin (in 1878) 797
Chinese Islamic Association 780 Conquest of Mecca 15, 50, 53, 96, 99–
Chinese Muslims 761, 763, 769, 774–775, 100, 103, 106, 115, 133, 158
780, 832 Constantine the Great 529
Ch’ing dynasty (1644–1912) 759 Constantinople 230, 286, 376, 381, 440,
479, 529, 535–536, 574, 638–639, 646,
Chosroes (king of Persia) 15, 27, 111–
663, 665–666, 681, 683, 685–686,
112, 138, 142, 206, 304, 578
688–690, 792, 867
Christianity 30, 127, 129, 131, 138–139,
Constitution of Medina 67
238, 240, 297, 301, 320, 328, 443, 529,
Converts 97, 272, 311, 500, 549, 572, 584,
536, 539, 541, 551–552, 572, 574, 633,
688, 722–723, 810, 814, 821–822, 826,
659, 661–663, 666, 672, 682, 699, 713,
830
736–737, 790, 799, 807–809, 811–812,
Coptic 234, 240, 305
825, 884
Copts 140, 224–226, 228, 238, 270–271
Christianization 528, 570, 787
Córdoba 318, 367, 397, 416, 426–428,
Christianizing 709
432–436, 439, 442, 444–456, 459, 461,
Chronicles 543, 572, 708, 766, 770, 772,
463–465, 467–469, 473–475, 866
787–788, 792
Corsica 376, 381, 441
Church, African 303 Costa Rica 826
Church, African Methodist Episcopal Council of Carthage 303
812 Council of Clermont 637, 661
Church, Byzantine 127 Crafts 217, 266, 448, 741, 751, 765
Church, Catholic 377 Crete 436, 440
Church of England 838 Crusaders 219, 237, 242, 262–263, 270–
Clan 34, 36–37, 40, 43, 53, 59, 61, 70, 87, 271, 275–276, 281–282, 284, 286,
133, 321, 347–348, 363, 405, 877 288, 290–291, 297, 299–300, 371,
Coalition 24, 342, 412, 416, 429, 439, 453, 474, 534–535, 638–642, 644–646,
465, 708 648, 650–660, 666, 668, 675, 677, 679,
Collective duty see
¦ %X
682–684, 686–688, 690–691
Colonialism 868, 871 Crusades 17, 263, 271, 277, 412, 416, 637,
Commander of the Muslims see +! 644, 661–664, 666, 668, 671–673, 681,
V* ! 689, 691, 704, 757, 797
932
GENER AL I N DE X
<Q
< 791 & class 362, 580, 583
Cultural exchange 570, 704, 706, 772 Djenné 324, 331, 339, 341, 860, 866
Cultural identity 530 Djibouti 303
Custodianship 42 Dutch 416, 706, 825, 828, 833, 835–837,
!
Q
XY { 870–871
Cyprus 640, 650–651, 655, 657, 659– Dynasties 213, 312–316, 328,347, 350,
660, 663, 666, 670–674, 676–679, 363, 366, 368, 371, 467, 485, 499, 503,
690–691, 818 513–519, 521, 523–526, 553, 555–556,
Cyrenaica 305, 307, 309–310 585, 597–598, 622, 712, 717, 725, 727,
733, 759, 764–765, 770, 772–773
D
X/
{= QýY
Ë*
& (‘He who Summons to
* 159–160, 193, 206–207, 556, 569,
the Truth’) 361 607
Damascus 142, 184, 188–192, 194, 224,
227, 233, 242, 244–245, 250, 255, 269–
270, 272, 279–281, 283–284, 295, 307,
309–310, 369, 382, 386, 426, 428–429,
E
Egypt 15–17, 94, 111, 125, 138, 187–188,
435, 445, 543, 547, 564, 566, 610, 615,
196, 198, 203–205, 208, 217, 223–225,
623, 645–647, 656, 660, 668–669, 862
227–234, 236–243, 245–246, 248–256,
Danishmendnama 533, 556, 572–573
. (House of War) 154, 207 261–263, 265, 270–276, 279–281, 283–
Ë
(House of Science) 212 286, 288–293, 295–302, 304–308, 311,
(House of Islam) 154, 333, 314–316, 324, 326, 330–332, 340, 348,
349, 356, 693, 741 351, 356, 359–360, 365, 372, 376–389,
+ (The council house) 24 394, 401–402, 405–408, 438, 446,
(House of the Sunna) 502 473, 477, 479, 486, 527, 626, 652, 654,
Darfur 296–298, 302, 305 656–659, 665–669, 671, 675–676, 680,
QX
Ì X
717, 760, 862, 867, 870–871
Ì X Y K{ Elijah Muhammad 815–818
Da‘wa 264, 347, 577–578, 583, 781, 817– El Salvador 826
820, 823, 826, 828 Emirate 263, 302, 318, 350, 357, 365, 368,
dawla 56, 69, 74, 80, 85, 366, 804 373, 387, 390, 397, 411, 419, 431–432,
Day of Immolation see
!
V
@ 436–437, 439, 441, 444, 453, 455–462,
Day of Judgement 130, 856 464–465, 469, 475–478, 870
Day of Resurrection 57, 62 !
Z
Debal 602, 605, 608–609, 615 Emperor Constantine II 307
Delhi 597, 600–602, 611, 616, 619–625, Empire of Massina 342
630–633 Empire of Sokoto 342
Delhi Sultanate 611, 622, 630 English 416, 476, 599–600, 640, 685, 808,
Detroit 814 810, 814, 833–835, 843, 847, 867, 872
Q
662 Enlightenment 799–800, 805, 810
933
GENER AL I N DE X
Eritrea 303 407, 441, 443, 445
Ethiopia 296, 303, 320, 875
Z
% [
!
¦X
Euphrates 123, 125–126, 216, 245, 275,
Ë|
)
286, 493–495, 585, 642, 659, 665, 760 Festival of Immolation
Ë|
%4
Europe 16–17, 117, 211, 288, 290, 304, Feudal estates see \
£ \
X
321, 328, 378, 399, 410–412, 417, 425, Fez 16, 309, 314–315, 318, 380, 388, 390,
430, 441, 447, 482, 484, 616, 626, 396, 860, see also X
637–638, 642, 644–645, 648, 650, Financial structure 555
652–653, 655, 659–660, 662, 666, 668, 6& (Islamic law or jurisprudence) 317,
671–673, 676–677, 681–683, 685–686, 502, 505, 507, 509–510, 554, 564, 566,
689–691, 704, 737, 740, 752, 774, 787, 587, 590, 615, 631
792, 794–796, 799, 802–803, 805, 809, First World War 867, 870–871
829, 836, 857, 865–867, 871, 873, 875 force majeure 367, 372
European colonial expansion 699 Frank 436
European Islam 855 Fraternal bond see * X%X
European Renaissance 6 French 212, 343, 346, 384, 546, 638–639,
Exile 277, 286, 453, 481, 806, 865 645–646, 650–652, 657, 659, 662–663,
684, 682, 701, 736, 793, 808, 825, 837,
857–858, 860–863, 867–868, 870–872,
F 875
French Guiana 808, 825
$&* 333, 409–410, 453, 464, 573
French-Mexican war 808
Far East 17, 293, 482, 695, 700, 759, 875
$&È (Muslim jurists) 154, 214, 436,
$4
Ë (religious duty) 65, 130–132,
588, 591, 632
161–163
Funj 297–298, 301–302
$4
$ (collective duty) 163, 168
. 498, 599
Farrakhan, Loius see Louis Farrakhan
futuwwa 371, 547
X QY ``& {& & `& & K
398, 410, 414, 421–422, 436, 472, 481
Fasting 81, 131, 163–164, 170–171, 768,
850 G
+% < 632 Gabriel see Archangel, Gabriel
Fathnamah 599–600 Gallipoli 681, 687–688
X!
"
``K`& `K`=& Gamal Abdel Nasser 874
314, 406, 432, 717 Gambia 330, 824, 875
X! ` Gaza 186, 188, 283, 648, 656, 680
X!
` Genealogy 33, 48, 117, 126, 252, 289, 594
X! `=& ``& `& `& `{=K`{{& Genocide 798, 804
257–260, 263–268, 270–273, 277–278, Geography 452, 503, 506–510, 591, 594,
287, 312, 314, 316, 351, 353, 365–368, 767, 882, 923
372, 390, 394–395, 398, 401–408, Geometry 210, 596
432, 441, 443, 445–447, 531–532, 641 Georgia 485, 809
X!
`{`& `& & =K`& German 212, 638, 645–646, 648, 650–
93 4
GENER AL I N DE X
651, 655, 658, 660, 673, 736, 757, 868 Guatemala 826
Ghana 319, 321–327, 329–330, 336–337, }
"
V
X
V
339–340, 391, 875 [X
Ghana Empire 322–323, 325, 339 Gujarat 702, 706, 709
Gharibnâma see under } QþY
V}
X see under } QþY
Ghaznavid dynasty see under } QþY } QþY
Ghaznavids see under } QþY
}
/º!
{
Ghaznavid state see under } QþY
V}
X & =& {& {& K&
Gnosis 503
743, 756–757
God 17, 21–22, 24, 26–27, 30–36, 39–43,
Ghaznavid dynasty 517
46–63, 65–69, 73–75, 78, 80, 84–96,
Ghaznavids 16, 353, 363–364, 366, 372,
98, 101–105, 107, 109, 111–112, 114–
586, 596–597, 617, 619, 621, 730
121, 127–132, 134, 136–137, 139–140,
Ghaznavid state 593, 597
143, 145, 153–154, 156–163, 165,
167–181, 183, 186, 193–195, 224–226,
238, 261, 276, 282, 289, 305, 312, 326,
348–349, 352, 359, 373–374, 378–379,
H
387, 399, 405, 413–414, 444–445, 455, Hafsid state 418–419
460, 462, 468, 490, 549, 551, 560, 564,
¡ Z%
VÏ ¢
Ï {& {& {
578, 657, 662, 675, 696–697, 742, 792, Hamah 279–280, 292
800, 812, 817, 846, 856–857, 869–870 Hausa 330–332, 335, 340, 342, 859, 869
Government 15, 24, 74, 100, 106, 180,
XV+"
{`=
195, 197, 216–218, 222, 234, 240, 253– Hebrew 240
254, 262, 273, 285, 325, 373, 383, 386, Hellenization 528
402, 410, 437, 443–444, 452–453, 456, Heraclius (the Byzantine emperor) 15,
458, 468, 485–486, 491–492, 498–500, 111, 138, 140, 143, 192, 204, 224, 229,
503, 584, 587, 590, 593, 628, 631, 674, 376–377, 529
695, 716, 741, 764, 769–770, 772–773, X =& {& {& {& {K{& {&
776, 780, 793, 796, 837, 860, 877 591–592, 594, 596
Governor (+*) 134, 143, 194, 196, 204, hijra 15, 52, 55, 57, 63, 65, 67–68, 75, 92,
206, 211–212, 220–222, 224–225, 228, 157, 385
239, 243, 245, 249–250, 254, 269, 277, Hikayat Raja Pasai 696
283, 292, 298, 305–312, 315, 331, 370, Hindi 240, 596, 605, 617
379–387, 392, 406, 415, 419, 421, 426– Hindu 575–577, 579, 593–595, 600, 602,
431, 434, 440, 453, 456–457, 460–461, 604–605, 609, 611, 614, 616–618, 620–
467–486, 494, 498–499, 578–582, 587, 621, 624–626, 632–633, 697–698, 708,
601–604, 607–608, 610–614, 618–620, 713, 814, 832, 842
629, 640, 655, 667, 671, 674–675, 716, Hindu-Buddhist power 708
742, 770, 862–863 Hispanicizing 709
Greece 552, 653, 796, 802, 804, 866 Holy Land 276, 662–663, 653, 665, 673
Greek Orthodox 552, 793 Holy Sepulchre 637, 655, 665
Gregory the Patrician 306 Honduras 826
935
GENER AL I N DE X
House of Islam see X
V'X! '/
¦
X
V! Q # =Y `{
House of Science see X
V'! '/ ~
¡
V+\
X Q # {`=Y `
House of the Sunna see X
V
'/ ' X Q # ={`Y `
House of War see X
V~
/ ={& ` '/
Q # ={Y `{`& `{& =&
House of Wisdom see Z
V~%!
355, 367, 372, 385, 390, 402–403, 405,
Hui 761, 769, 779–780 413, 447, 477, 757
Humanity 15, 17, 21, 54, 176, 291, 489, '/
%X Q # ==``Y `{
560, 796, 810, 840, 856 '/ >
Z Q # =Y `
Humankind 34, 37, 41, 46, 53, 60–61, 80,
Ibn Taymiyya 295, 374
137, 157, 165–166, 174, 183, 291, 800
Idrisid dynasty 316
' =& ={& K=& K{& &
402, 446
~ '
{&
* 138, 211–212, 214, 221, 371, 413, '\
& {K& K=& ``& {&
500, 502, 564, 591, 615, 619, 717, 727, 375, 378–379, 381, 383, 392, 396–399,
731, 743, 745, 753, 800, 861 405, 407–410, 417–419; see also Africa
~
``& `& & {&
È 571–573
"" 30, 92, 94, 118–119, 349, 751, 818
" 587
842, 844
'%
`& `K`{
*$ (confederate) 64–65
Imamate 16, 357, 365, 373–374, 392,
Ë 388, 392
394–395
~
==& ={& =
~
/
& & {{& = Imperialism 371, 795, 874
~
X India 172, 293, 364, 368, 485, 496, 575–
~
X
{ 576, 583–584, 590, 593, 595–601, 604,
~
{= 607, 609–613, 615, 617–627, 629–634,
~¡X & & =`& =& ==& =`& =`& =`& 697–698, 702, 706, 709, 713, 732,
183, 186–187, 218, 242, 250–251, 255, 760, 762, 764–765, 774, 777, 810–811,
276, 280, 286, 288, 312, 351, 382, 407, 824–825, 836–837, 842, 844, 848–851,
527, 706, 711 866–867, 871
$ (tribal confederacy) 63 Indian identity 597
$
#) .* 24 Indian inscriptions 611
~! X
=`K=`{ Indian subcontinent 16, 303, 599–602,
~! ==K=& ``& `K` 606–607, 617, 631, 693, 704, 727
Indo-Islamic 596
Indonesia 708, 849, 867, 871, 875, 879
I Indus river valley 713
'/X¦ =& =K` Industry 175, 217–219, 241, 247, 293, 841,
Iberian peninsula 425, 449, 865–866 848–849
'/ Z
``& ``& K=& & {& Intellectuals 209, 231, 238, 254, 264–,
547–548, 697, 764 295, 317, 505, 565–566, 574, 596, 799,
'/ \!X\
V* Q # =Y `{ 816, 820, 822, 874
936
GENER AL I N DE X
Iran 16, 25, 155, 281, 483–486, 488, 496– 694, 697, 702, 704–705, 709, 722–724,
500, 502–503, 505, 519, 575, 632, 726, 726–727, 732, 833
729, 731, 806, 865, 870, 875 '!X / '/X! `
Iranian plateau 483–484, 495–496, 498, '!X!
575, 711 Isma’il Samanid Mausoleum 728
Iraq 15–16, 25, 27, 106, 123–127, 148–149, Inscriptions 484, 611, 702
192, 198, 201–209, 211, 214–219, 221, È 48, 186
258, 266, 269, 280–281, 283, 292, Israelite 81, 789
311–312, 347, 350–352, 356, 364–368, Istanbul 359, 532, 649, 690, 706, 743–744,
370–371, 390–391, 485, 490, 493–494, 775–776, 792, 806
519, 527, 542, 561, 591, 599, 604–606, Italy 400, 441, 446, 475, 646, 659–660,
610, 612, 623, 629, 658, 667, 730, 840, 662, 682, 686, 690–691, 747
868, 871, 875–876 °% Q
Y {
571–573
'
X ``=& {& & {& & {& {=&
524, 866
Islamic Association in Taipei 780 Ë|
%4 (Festival of Immolation)
Islamic Circle of North America 820 249, 266
Islamic civilization 16, 209, 353, 436, Ë|
) (Festival of Breaking the
499–500, 502, 505, 596, 623, 721–722, [
!
¦X
Y `
725, 783
Islamic conquest 16, 232, 234, 425–426,
483, 488, 493, 575–577 J
Islamic Cultural Centers 819, 823 Jabbar, Abdul Kareem 819
Islamic heterodoxy 558
=
Islamic law see
Jainism 628
Islamic literature 719, 754–755, 810, 829
X
{
Islamic message 15, 17, 34, 131, 139, 181 Jamaica 820, 823, 825
Islamic mission 22, 45–46, 49, 50, 52– Jamal Abdel Nasser see Gamal Abdel
54, 129–130 Nasser
Islamic principles 52, 112–113, 747, 783 Japan 759, 764–767, 770, 773–779, 781–
Islamic Society of North America 820 783
Islamic state 15, 44, 85–86, 98–99, 104, Japan Muslim Association 781
106, 108, 116 –117, 140, 142–143, Java 696–700, 702, 705–706, 708, 774,
149, 179, 187, 197, 209, 215, 256, 832–833
299–300, 311, 377, 379–381, 425, Jawi script 702
580, 597, 722 Jaysh al-‘usra 106
Islamic studies 707, 721, 753, 780–781, Jeddah 25, 860
830 Jerusalem 16, 66, 81, 186, 188–189, 192,
Islamization 304–305, 307–308, 311, 314, 227, 250, 272, 275–277, 281, 283,
316, 320, 326, 339–340, 342, 344, 528, 286, 291, 479, 637, 640–648, 651,
530–532, 541, 549, 551, 553, 573, 601, 654–656, 658–659, 661, 665, 681,
937
GENER AL I N DE X
684, 690, 878 Kanem Empire 329
Jesus Christ 80, 139, 226, 376–377, 551–
Ï Q
%
Y {=
552, 661, 812, 856 Kart dynasty 524
Jews 39, 55, 58, 67–68, 71–74, 80–86, Kenya 303, 709
91, 97–99, 129, 198–199, 224, 257, Kerala 600, 631, 709
313, 425, 451, 481, 548–549, 641, King 43, 90, 111–112, 125, 138, 194, 198,
741, 790 225, 275–276, 299–301, 304, 306,
" 15, 53, 75, 102, 108, 121, 132, 153– 323–327, 332, 334, 350, 372, 412, 416,
179, 181, 188, 205, 324, 335, 338, 427, 440, 443, 446, 452, 455, 457–458,
340–341, 343, 349, 363, 444, 481, 460–463, 465, 466, 471, 478, 480,
527, 531, 536, 556, 586, 618, 633, 682, 495, 578–579, 584–585, 587–588,
707, 709 593–594, 604–606, 611–613, 616,
Jinn 30, 47 620, 628–629, 641–645, 647–648,
jizya (poll tax on non-Muslims) 85, 650–651, 654–656, 658–660, 667,
143, 149, 160, 177, 180, 192–193, 671–679, 681, 686–687, 690, 696, 761,
198–199, 201–203, 205, 207, 229– 768, 771, 788, 791
230, 238–240, 299–300, 311, 580– Kingdom 187, 257, 274–276, 279–
280, 291, 297–302, 313, 321–322,
581, 607, 722
324, 326–327, 330, 332, 334, 341,
John F. Kennedy 816
343, 455, 464, 469, 478, 481, 576,
Judaism 30, 81, 124, 127, 240
604–607, 610, 614–618, 620–623,
Q\X¦Y =& `==& ``=& `{& `& `&
628–629, 631, 641, 644–648, 651,
272, 296, 392, 399, 441, 460, 464, 592,
658–660, 667–686, 691, 697, 706,
614, 707, 746, 751, 769
708, 766, 789, 798
! Q
V\
¦XY ``=& `&
Kingdom of Funj 301
Judiciary 221, 229, 247, 258, 316, 403,
Kingdom of Sind 604–605
468
Kinship 32, 40, 61, 117, 582, 724, 733
Jurhum 23
Kiraly Frodu Hamam 13, 656
X
{=
.
1 265
Konya 534–535, 546, 548, 560, 562,
564–565
K Kordofan 296–298, 302
Ka‘ba 22–24, 27, 29–30, 80, 90, 92–93, Korea 759, 765–768, 771–774, 777–778,
95, 102–103, 106, 108–109, 114, 118– 781–783
119, 132, 185, 218, 255, 266, 304, 357, Korean Islamic Society 782
625, see also Black Stone from the Korean Muslim Federation 782
Ka‘ba Koryosa 768
Kabul 497, 579–580, 584, 586, 590, 593– Kosovo 13, 681–682, 688, 736–739, 796,
594, 598, 617 804, 806, 849, 878 see also Battle of
Q
XY =& K& =& Kosovo
381–383, 391–393, 398–402, 408–409,
V
=& =& `& `& `==& `=& `={K
426, 441, 875 219, 221, 347
X%
{=
V
=
938
GENER AL I N DE X
Kura river 483 Machelonia 485
Kurds 268, 542, 559 *X
see Medes
Kyzyl Kum desert 712 Madagascar 339, 709
Madhhabs 587; see also *X% Qmadhhab),
X Qmadhhab)
QÿY madrasas 213, 369, 544, 546, 548–550,
¡
& & {= 554, 560, 566, 619, 731, 734, 740–744,
4È 28 746, 775, 858, 861
Khalwatiyya 562 Maghrib 15–16, 303, 305, 307, 309–316,
" (land tax) 196, 202–204, 221, 383 318–320, 322, 324, 328, 331, 375–392,
X¡ ==K={& =& K{& { 394–398, 401–423, 425–426, 429,
$È
8 500, 601 431–433, 437, 440–444, 446–447,
XX ``=& & {& {& {& & 455, 458, 461, 470–473, 475–477, 479,
362–365, 368, 390, 485–486, 494, 481–482, 543, 613
499–500, 522, 575, 579–584, 586–587, Magians 30, 39, 199, 607
589–591, 593, 611, 714, 716–717, 722, al-Mahdiyya 16, 398, 403–405, 408–409,
725–732 413, 415, 419, 432
X
Q/Y ` Malabay 700
Malacca 626, 762
Málaga 442, 454, 464–465, 473, 478–479
L Malay archipelago 695–696, 698, 703–
Lahore 596, 618–620, 630, 632 704, 706–708
Lake Van 553 Malay peninsula 695, 698–700, 705
<
¦X
=
V*
X `
Land tax see %
X¡ Malcolm X. 816, 819
Last Day 41, 57 Maldives 709
Latin 210, 237, 240, 265, 303, 529, 535, Mali 321, 328–341, 384, 391, 404, 809,
574, 637, 671, 673, 681, 753, 788–789, 866
792, 875 *X% Q!
/Y ={& =& ={K=&
Libya 375, 383, 870, 884 332, 557
Lisbon 460, 465, 468, 472 *X% ==& =K={& =K=& {{& =
Literature 338, 373, 503, 506–508, 510, Mallorca 376, 416, 440
530, 564, 591, 596, 616, 619, 692, 703, *
!% `& `{K`& `& `K`&
719, 721, 725, 727, 731, 747–748, 754– 299, 302, 369, 658, 662–663, 665–674,
758, 800, 810–811, 814, 829, 878 676–681
Lorca 470 *
!%
`& `{K`& `& `=K
Louis Farrakhan 817 293, 663, 665–668, 671, 676, 679, 681
Mao Tse-tung see Mao Zedong
Mao Zedong 874
M
V*
\ Q # {=`Y `
Macedonia 576, 681–683, 740, 745, 789, Marinid state 420–422
796 Maritime commercial relations 602
939
GENER AL I N DE X
Marrakesh 16, 319–320, 410, 414–415, Mediterranean 16, 256, 288, 308, 328,
417–418, 421, 472, 474–475 330, 333, 344, 376, 398, 425, 427,
Marriages of pleasure 103 433, 440, 453, 481–482, 529, 535, 659,
Marseille 328, 653, 657, 668, 861 665–666, 668, 672, 677–678, 690, 741,
*
/X
see *
X 867, 875
*
/X
Memphis 304
3. (military governors of Menorca 376, 440
borderlands) 206 Mesopotamian 352
Mathematics 211, 213–214, 265, 296, 438, Messenger of God 34–35, 53, 60, 62,
503, 506, 508, 510–511, 596, 616, 743 66–67, 73, 86, 90, 92–96, 103–104,
Mauritania 323, 325, 860 109, 116, 119, 143
Mausoleum 568–569 Mexico 807–808, 822–823, 828; see also
+ (client) 36, 39, 52, 64, 70, 356, 388, Centro Cultural Islámico de México
393, 395, 422, 432–433, 444, 467, 582, Michael the Syrian 201, 304
723 Middle East 304, 321, 368, 482, 531, 549,
*
XX
XV
V
V[! {{& 565, 658, 695, 725, 741, 780, 860–861,
554, 560, 563, 565–566; see also ar- 875
[! * X
=K=& =
+ 37, 39, 52 #$
Ë
729, 746
Mawlawiyya 563, 567 Military 75–76, 78–79, 83, 88–90, 97–100,
Mecca 15, 22–27, 32–34, 37, 42–51, 53, 56, 104, 109, 111, 124–125, 142, 165, 168,
59, 64–65, 74–75, 78, 80–81, 85, 88, 171, 187–191, 196, 198, 206, 213, 232,
90–94, 96–97, 99–106, 108, 114–115, 244, 247, 254, 256, 263, 270, 280–281,
119, 129–133, 135–136, 144, 146–147, 288, 296–297, 300–301, 304, 306–309,
154, 158, 183, 186, 196, 211, 218, 250, 311, 315, 328, 335–336, 340, 350, 353–
254, 268, 304, 314, 319, 327, 330, 335, 354, 356, 361–364, 367, 370–371, 377–
338–339, 342–343, 357, 395, 402, 404, 378, 381–384, 391, 399–400, 405–406,
503, 508, 625, 628, 633, 670, 697, 704– 409–412, 417, 419, 422–423, 427–428,
707, 751, 777, 780, 843, 860, 865; see 433, 440, 443, 445, 447, 449, 450, 453,
also Conquest of Mecca 455, 457, 461–462, 464, 467, 470, 476,
* Q*X
Y 479, 482, 496, 499, 536, 576, 579–580,
Medicine 169, 210–211, 264–265, 503, 584, 594, 598, 600, 603, 605, 607–608,
506, 508, 510, 512, 591, 616, 748, 752, 613, 620, 632, 637, 644–645, 663, 672,
772–773 676–677, 680, 682–683, 685, 687, 694,
Medina 15, 48, 52–53, 55–59, 61–65, 705, 708, 722, 724–726, 728, 735, 737,
67, 69–85, 87–92, 94–95, 98–100, 741, 747, 749, 751, 781, 800, 808, 817,
102–104, 106–109, 111, 113–116, 824, 858
119–120, 127, 130–136, 138, 143–148, Military governors of borderlands see
168, 179, 183, 185–187, 189, 204, 211, *
/X
233, 238, 254, 268, 314, 317, 343, 388, Mindanao 699–700, 709
401, 404, 407, 494–495, 503, 508, 615, Ming dynasty 733, 772–773
629, 704, 707, 769, 859, 865; see also
Ë" 48, 186
*
£
/ mirbad 65
94 0
GENER AL I N DE X
Missionary 37, 48, 50, 123, 133–134, 138, * @
!!
Q?"Y see Prophet
156, 391, 394, 401, 414, 577, 621–623, * @
!!
625, 627–628, 633, 708, 714, 788, 791, Multan 604, 607–609, 615, 618, 620, 622
810, 814, 851 Mumbai see Bombay
Moghul 866 # 6& (the Hypocrites) 81–82, 90–
Moldavia 788 91, 97, 108
Moluccas 699, 833 al-Muqawqis (king of Egypt) 15, 111,
Monasteries 215, 550, 740, 794 138, 140
Mongol 17, 286, 289–292, 294, 347, 371, #.) see Almoravids
523, 539, 540–541, 544, 547–548, Murder 70, 119, 244, 287, 356, 426, 485,
556–557, 566, 573, 575–576, 597–598, 798, 805, 845
617, 623, 667, 669, 671, 685, 718, 721, * X *
/X
{=
724–732, 770–771 *ûX /
=
Mongol attack 289, 667 *X
/
Mongol invasion 17, 539–541, 556, 566, Muscat 762, 839–840
597, 718 Music 210, 212, 302, 437–438, 500, 509,
Mongol or Il Khanid dynasty 523 530, 690, 752
Monophysitism 303, 377 Muslim Arabs 375, 488, 490, 498, 529–
Monotheism 22, 34, 37, 53, 84, 107, 114, 530
121, 128–129 Muslim jurists see \
X
Monotheistic 128, 527, 666, 805 Muslim Oghuz Turks (Turkomans)
Moral 490 531–532, 539
Morocco 268, 309, 314, 320, 326–328, Muslim religious orders
)&
331, 335–337, 340, 357, 380, 382, 395,
Muslim Student Association of the
427, 481, 760, 808–809, 867, 871, 874
United States and Canada 820
Moses 47, 80, 139, 174, 661, 849
Muslim unity 17, 404, 411
Mu‘tazilite 348, 352, 591
Mosul 196, 209, 212–213, 215, 217–219,
Mu‘tazilites 313
255, 269, 275, 495, 640
* ³
{`
*
+/û /
``
Mysticism 566, 619, 703–704, 706, 718,
Mount ‘Arafat 30, 119, 120
752, 797
Mozambique 339
(fraternal bond) 63–64, 67
Mughal empire 598, 631, 633, 704
#" 58–64, 66–68, 70, 74, 76, 83, N
92, 101, 121, 185, 203
/ *
@³ {
Muhammad Ali 819, 871 Najd 116, 127, 146, 295, 591
Mu ha m mad, El ija h see El ija h Nakhla 47
Muhammad Naqshbandiyya 562, 704, 732
* @
!!
/ X
V
! Q # Nation of Islam 812, 814, 817
704/1305) 295 Native American Muslims 820
* @
!!
/ X! & `& {K Negus (king in Abyssinia) 27, 45, 111,
612 138–140
941
GENER AL I N DE X
Neo-Hinduism 628 Ottoman conquest 290, 548, 679, 688
Nestorians 552, 555 Ottoman empire 288, 481, 530–531,
% & =& ` 537–538, 547, 549–550, 555, 562–565,
New Zealand 10, 17, 837, 848–849 574, 671, 682, 685–686, 690–692,
Nicaragua 826 735–737, 739–741, 743–744, 773,
Niger 320–321, 323, 327, 332–335, 339– 794–795, 798, 867
341, 343, 866, 874 Ottoman-Japanese relations 775–776
Nigeria 341–342, 859–860, 875 Oxus river 362, 714
Nobility 166, 266, 486, 662
Nomadic 340, 498, 531, 539, 542, 544,
553, 555, 557–558, 561, 569–570, 573,
721, 723–726, 732–733, 770, 788
P
Pahlavi 354–355, 498, 919
Nomadic tribes 558
?
{`
Non-Arab Muslims 488, 715
Pakistan 600, 603, 615, 621, 634, 871,
Non-Muslim orientalists 488
874, 879
Non-Muslim subjects see !!
North Africa 16, 149, 252–253, 263, 268, Palestine 16, 25, 144, 185, 187, 190–192,
277, 304, 312, 314, 317, 319, 321, 324, 194, 227–228, 273, 283, 304, 359, 531,
332, 340, 350, 357, 366, 481, 543, 693, 644, 646, 653, 656, 809, 825, 859, 868,
774, 865–866, 871, 875 870–871, 875–876, 878
Nubia 16, 254, 276, 286, 296–302, 305, Panama 825–826
379 Pan-Islamism 774, 861
Nubian culture 302 Pashto (Pakhto, Pushtu) 575–576
Numidia 303 Pashtuns 713
V
V ``K`& `& `K`=& `K ?
% X
{
275, 277, 279, 281, 511–512, 519, 525, Paulicianism 552
642–643, 646–647 Pax Mongolica 772
Pax Ottomana 538, 793
Peace 17, 25, 27, 52, 66, 70–73, 76–77,
O 81, 83, 89–90, 92, 94, 96–98, 101–
Old Testament 484 102, 108, 113, 121, 143, 154, 160,
Oman 124, 138, 145–147, 350, 483, 485, 175–176, 179–181, 192–193, 198,
601, 603, 695, 702, 760, 762, 839–840, 203, 207, 224–227, 230, 246, 249,
870 251, 254–255, 261, 263, 275, 277,
Organisation of the Islamic Conference 293, 297, 299, 308–310, 315–316,
876 327, 330, 340, 349, 352, 379, 382,
Ottoman 267, 288, 290, 292, 419–420, 384, 393–394, 399, 406–408, 445,
422–423, 479, 481, 527, 530–531, 447, 459–462, 468, 474, 477, 485,
536–538, 541–543, 547–551, 555, 557, 498, 538, 555, 578–579, 581, 584,
562–565, 572–574, 671, 679, 681–682, 602, 617–618, 631, 647, 651, 654,
684–692, 704, 706, 727, 735–744, 746– 657, 677, 687–688, 691, 696–697, 740,
747, 773–777, 793–795, 797–798, 811, 744, 781, 783, 791, 793, 796, 799, 813,
828, 866–867, 883, 855, 867–868, 870–871, 876, 878
94 2
GENER AL I N DE X
?" Q>
%V
! Y {& { P [¦ X Q
%
Persia 15, 111, 124–126 138, 140, 149, 292, ‘pledge of the tree’) 93, 96
304, 347, 350–351, 360–362, 364–365, Poets 33, 249, 255, 264, 437, 554, 591–592,
367–368, 371, 493, 527–528, 531–534, 596, 619, 623, 717, 731, 752, 754–755,
537, 542, 547, 552–553, 555, 557, 561, 758
578, 603, 618–619, 623, 625–626, 630, Poland 682
659, 665, 711–713, 715, 717, 719, 762, Polemics 706
766, 866, 882 Police force see )
Persian 16, 124–126, 148–149, 197–198, Political authority 56, 58, 145, 149
204, 206, 210, 240, 277, 293, 347, poll tax on non-Muslims see Jizya
352–358, 361–363, 365–366, 368, Polytheists 31, 39, 41, 45, 49, 51–52, 58,
370, 373, 393, 483, 490, 498, 539, 65, 68, 74–75, 77–81, 84–85, 91, 93,
548–549, 552, 554, 561, 566, 568, 105, 107–108, 111, 126–128, 130, 157,
576, 579–580, 585, 587, 591–592, 168
596–597, 599–600, 602, 614, 619, Pope 417, 475, 637, 642, 644–645, 648,
626, 630, 665, 695, 703, 713–715, 651–655, 657–663, 669–673, 677,
718–719, 721, 728, 731, 747–748, 750, 679, 681–682, 685–687, 689–691,
752, 757, 760, 762, 764–766, 768–769, 790, 792
780, 793, 811, 866, 870, 875, 879 Portuguese 328, 332, 416, 421–423, 473–
Persian dynasty 363, 585 474, 626, 704, 808, 827, 833, 836, 859,
Persian Gulf 124–125, 149, 210, 293, 357, 872, 875
483, 602, 614, 665, 695, 760, 762, 764, Postal service (.*) 222
870, 875 Post-Mongol era 725
Persian-Islamic civilization 16
Poverty 157, 487, 850, 864
?
% Z
X! } {
Pre-Islamic beliefs 558, 561, 568, 705
?
Q?X
Y
Pre-Islamic period 29, 61, 223, 237
Perso-Islamic 354
Pre-Islamic Persian 354, 366, 373
Personal tax 198
Pr i nc ipal it ies of Ant ioc h a nd
Peru 828
Tarabulus 291
?ÍX
{& =& =
Property tax 198
Petty kingdoms 411–412, 429, 451–452,
Prophet 15, 21–22, 25, 30, 34, 36, 39, 40–
454–456, 460, 466, 469–471, 475, 631
Philippines 699–701, 875 121, 126–140, 142–147, 149, 157–160,
Philosophy 61, 129, 210, 214, 257, 265, 162, 165–172, 177–179, 183–187, 193,
503, 507, 511, 564, 591, 596, 706, 716, 195, 198–199, 201, 207, 209, 211, 214,
718, 752, 757, 783, 810 221–226, 232, 252–253, 255–256, 276,
Pilgrimage 30, 41, 46, 48–51, 55, 80, 90– 304, 306, 314, 347–349, 374, 381–382,
91, 109, 118–119, 131–132, 134, 164, 384, 395–396, 401, 404, 413, 422, 431,
170–171, 173, 197, 211, 330, 338–339, 438, 476, 485, 500, 527, 548, 578, 583,
342, 349, 394, 402, 409, 413, 571, 706, 588–589, 591, 601, 615, 661, 697, 699,
733, 751, 777, 780, 860, 869 705, 711, 717, 732, 755, 762, 775, 782,
Piracy 481, 605, 665, 672 792, 810–811, 817, 856, 858, 865, 868,
Pisa 668 878
94 3
GENER AL I N DE X
?" *
@
!!
``& {& {{& =`& Quraysh 22–23, 24, 26–27, 30, 34–37,
142, 149, 209, 211, 304, 374, 500, 527, 39–42, 44–47, 58, 61–62, 68, 72, 76,
548, 588, 626, 699, 711, 732, 755, 775, 78–80, 82–83, 87–97, 100–103, 109,
810–811, 817, 858, 865 112, 114, 126, 128, 135–137, 146, 169,
Provisions tax see \& Q"#
X\Y 179, 187, 224, 380, 431, 434
Pseudo-Islamic 814 /
.) 23
Pseudo-Muslims 819 /
11+ 23
Ptolemaic 298
`
Punishments 70, 83, 169
Punjab 597, 604, 613, 616–618, 620–622,
624, 848 R
Pyrenees 429
Rajestan 733
[
!
¦X & =& & =`& ==& `& `{&
290, 313, 428, 477, 493, 751, 760,
Q 858; see also
V Q
V
¦X see Judicial system Z
% [
!
¦X
Y
&4* see Judge realpolitik 355
X
& {K{`& K{ Rebellion 301, 309, 351, 387, 392, 394–
@X / ` 395, 399, 431–432, 434, 436, 441,
X¡X
{` 443–445, 450, 454, 585, 611, 759,
{ 762–763, 769, 780, 823
Qalandariyya 555, 561 Reconquista 411, 421–422, 452, 464, 466,
V
\
Q # `===Y `{ 475, 741
X%X `{& `& ` Red Sea 25, 125, 233, 255, 265, 286, 288,
Qara-Qoyunlu dynasty 525 302, 668, 695
&)*Ë see &)ÈË (pl.) Reform 21, 161, 165–166, 176, 340, 733,
\
X Q
Y `{K`& `{ 746, 837
\
X !
`` Religious duty see
¦
X see Kairouan Rhetoric 505, 507, 509, 511, 591, 676, 743,
aq-Qoyunlu dynasty 525 745, 746
X ={& `K=& K{& & `& & & & Rhodes 666, 673–674, 677–681, 688–691
51, 53–54, 57, 60–62, 68, 74–75, 80–81, ridda 147–148, 187–188, 190
84–85, 87, 96, 100, 118, 124, 126, 129, [¦ X see P [¦ X
130–137, 139, 149, 154–158, 160–161, [X
{& {`
168, 172, 174–176, 179, 181, 193–195, Rightly Guided Caliphs 108, 144, 146,
209, 211–212, 214, 221, 240, 261, 269, 193–195, 198–199, 205, 374, 500
293, 304, 313, 315, 326, 339, 342–343, River 362, 483, 713, 714
349, 351–352, 359, 375, 381, 405, 413– rizq Q"#
X\Y ``
414, 583, 590, 615, 617, 626, 661, 707, Rock inscriptions 484
723, 729, 743, 746, 753–754, 778, 781, Roman empire 485, 529
793, 795, 800, 805, 809–811, 813–815, Romanization 528
817, 825, 842, 856, 859, 862, 872, 875 Roman province 303, 306
94 4
GENER AL I N DE X
Ruling class 486 Semi-nomadic 544, 555, 561, 570
V[! `& {{& {{& {& {& {{K Semites 223
567, 573–574 Senegal 319, 321, 323–325, 327–328, 335,
Russian empire 721 339, 341–343, 409, 809, 860–861, 864,
Russo-Japanese war 776 872
Serbia 682, 688, 690, 740, 749, 756, 788–
789, 799
S Siberia 726, 777
Sabians 39 Sicily 308, 310, 358, 376, 380–381, 383,
Q
Y `` 398–400, 409, 440–441, 646, 648,
Safavid 12, 361, 496, 538, 555, 731, 866 658–659, 747
Safavid dynasty 525, 555 ¡!X
=& =K=& =& ``K`& `{&
Safavids 292 367, 387–391, 394, 397, 402, 410
Sahara 313, 328, 331–332, 343, 381, Silk Road 713, 721, 760, 763, 770, 783
389–391, 394, 410, 470–471, 482, Sind 580, 599–618, 620, 622, 625, 714
865, 871 Singapore 833, 871, 875
V
%X Q # `=Y ` Sino-Arabian 768
Saladin see
X@V
V
V
V
/
K& {
Salghurid Atabegs 521 X {& `K& {K{& {K{{&
&
572–573 587, 592–593
X!X
{=& {{& = 355
X!X =& `K& {`& {{K{& Slave 29, 64, 130, 137, 142, 250, 305,
593, 718–719, 725 308, 311, 322, 330, 338–339, 363, 367,
Samarqand 543, 547, 713, 715, 727, 731– 370–371, 408, 482, 486, 582, 724, 808,
733, 762 823–824, 828
Sanskrit 616 Slave trade 322, 338, 482, 808
ô ?
` »/
`& =
Sardinia 376, 383, 453 Socialism 777, 783
XX =& =`K=`{& =& =& & {K Sociedad Unión Musulmana de Chile
355, 376, 484–486, 488, 490, 492–496, 829
498–499, 552, 577–578, 588, 711–713, Society, Colorado Muslim see Colorado
717 Muslim Society
XX
{ Socio-religious history 571
XX !" =& =`& =& `& {{`& Somalia 303, 709
577, 717 Songhay 330, 332–337, 339–343
Saudi Arabia 781, 826, 879 South Arabian coastal areas 695
Sayyid Qutb 818 South-East Asia 17, 693–695, 698, 702,
Script 699, 702, 753 704, 707, 709, 764, 776, 781, 832
Second World War 781, 788, 867 Soviet ideology 721
Sedentary lifestyle 242, 557 Sovietology 721
¡\
{= Spain 16, 258, 313, 315–317, 319, 320, 350,
¡\
& {& {=& { 376, 397, 410, 412, 414, 425–441, 443–
94 5
GENER AL I N DE X
461, 463–467, 469–477, 479, 481, 535, Sydney 834, 837, 839–841, 847, 849
613, 699, 709, 719, 807, 823, 827–828, Syncretic groups 321
868 Syria 15–17, 25, 76, 78, 124–125, 127, 142–
Spiritual authority 56, 371, 431, 857 144, 147, 149, 183–184–189, 191–194,
Spiritual bond 65 196, 198, 201–208, 240, 246, 248–249,
State of Kerala 600 251, 279–280, 286, 288, 291, 304, 307,
State of Makuria 297–298, 302 312, 352–353, 356, 359, 360, 365–368,
State religion 340, 713 372, 376, 387, 402, 407, 486, 493, 519,
Sub-Saharan Africa 16, 304, 319–321, 531, 558, 561, 626, 645, 648, 656–657,
324, 328, 336, 340, 344, 378, 390, 393, 659–660, 668–669, 674, 715, 788, 809,
409–410, 419–420, 857, 862, 866, 875 825, 828, 859, 870–871
V /% Q # {={{Y `{ Syria-Palestine see
VX!
the Syrian, Michael see Michael the
Sudan 16, 268, 276, 296–299, 301–302, 318,
Syrian
320, 323–324, 326–328, 330–332, 340–
Syriac 188, 240, 353, 538
341, 343, 357, 405, 414, 861, 866, 874
+V Q # ==={{Y `{& `
Sudan-Sahelian empires (Ghana,Mali,
Songhay) 340
$È 46
=& {{{& {& {`& & £ see
also
\
X
{=
! {{=& {{K{& {{K{& & &
X =& =K& {{& {
729–730, 734, 746–747 !6 (pl.
!+$*) 205
Suhrawardiyya 561–562
@X/
!"
Q
@X/
Y
Sulawesi 708, 833 !* 500
Sultanate of Brunei 699, 709
X@V
V `=`& `=& `& `K``&
K 288, 291, 299, 416, 474–475, 647–648,
Sulu 699–700, 709 650–651, 674, 757
Sumatra 696–698, 702, 704–705, 708, !
" Ë 349
832
X see X
Sung dynasty 764–765
Sung period (960–1127) 762, 764–765,
771 Sh (Š)
Sunna (normative custom and practice X !
/ =& =& `==& `& `=&
of the Prophet) 314–316, 319, 351, 295, 368, 374, 503, 557, 631, 697, 717,
500, 502, 583, 810, 817, 856 719, 727, 729,
`{& `{& ``& =& & =& & (‘King of kings’) 366
403, 557, 803, 851
VX! Q
V?
Y =& `{& `&
K {` 76, 78, 82, 89, 94, 100, 106–107, 120,
Supreme Commander see +!
V 183, 186, 226–228, 245, 250–251, 254,
!
X 257, 259, 262–263, 265, 268, 273, 275,
û
V
@ ={ 279, 281, 283–284, 286, 288, 291, 312,
û
V
={ 376, 413, 433
94 6
GENER AL I N DE X
Shams-i Tabrizi 566 591, 727, 743, 745–746, 752–753, 788,
*Ë 56, 215, 349, 372–374, 587, 591, 801–802
632, 705, 740, 745–746, 803 Thessalonica 653, 687
Shaykhs 15, 212, 548, 559, 561, 570, 732, Thondrachism 552
733 Tiaret 16, 375, 393
*Ë 347–352, 361 Tigris 125, 485, 493
(military governor) 370 Timbuktu 320, 324, 328, 331, 334, 336–
`{{& & = 337, 339, 342, 860, 866
*Ë 253–258, 264, 270, 272, 281, 317– >!
{`
318, 351, 364–365, 368, 405, 557–559 Tithe see ‘ushr
Shiraz 487 Tito 796
XVX
{= >Ä Z K& {=
349, 373 Toledo 411–412, 417, 427–428, 441, 456–
```& `& & {& 458, 460–464, 466, 469–470, 472, 474
Ë. 353 Tombs 114, 268, 383, 568, 570, 627, 766
Torah 21, 80, 661
Trade 25–28, 33, 72, 75–77, 94, 97,
T 124–126, 175, 210–211, 217, 248, 258,
5Ë$
.
!++$ 260–261, 273, 293, 298, 314, 320–322,
730 324, 333, 338–339, 344, 390–391, 394,
$* Q X Y {{& {& ={& 419–420, 482, 487, 546, 630, 658, 660,
619, 743, 745, 753 665, 668–669, 675–676, 678, 695–696,
Taipei 780 704, 709, 711–712, 741, 748, 760, 764–
Taiwan 780 765, 767, 769, 780, 783, 808, 831–833,
Taj Mahal 632, 867 836, 848, 865
Taliban 577 Transcaucasia 371
Tamil Nadu 709 >
V~
/
={& & & &
Tanzania 709 96–97, 99, 100, 111–112, 115, 133, 137,
5*
*$
.
) 599, 604 180
Tashkent see X\
Trengganu inscriptions 702
Tax 24, 85–86, 108, 131, 143, 160–161, 177, >/
& =
180, 196, 198, 201–204, 207, 215–216, Tribalism 40–41, 60–61, 65, 117, 126, 136
221, 225, 229, 233, 240, 255, 276, 299, Tribe 23, 32–33, 36, 40, 47, 49, 55–56, 59,
305, 311, 313, 315, 364, 383, 404, 529, 61–62, 64, 69, 71, 78, 79, 81, 84, 89,
556, 580, 582, 607, 671, 688–690, 722 94, 102, 115, 117–118, 123, 125, 127–
Taxation 197–198, 253, 271, 555 128, 134–135, 137, 145, 147–149, 199,
Tax department (
3&) 203 201, 203, 206, 224, 226, 232, 241, 260,
Taxes 197–198, 203, 207, 216, 221, 248, 301, 305, 308, 310, 319, 325, 337, 367,
261, 271, 286, 288, 300, 378, 404, 444, 382–383, 386–388, 393, 396, 399–400,
468, 492, 546, 607, 654, 717, 770 405–406, 408–410, 413–414, 418–420,
Tenerife 841 431, 454, 461, 484, 489, 493, 570, 575,
Theology 214, 365, 368, 564, 574, 590– 598, 603, 606, 608, 621, 629, 789
947
GENER AL I N DE X
Tribute 305, 358, 363, 411, 455, 460, 465,
469, 716–717, 761, 764, 858
U
Trinidad 818–819, 824–825, 827 Umayyad 15–16, 184, 189, 200, 212, 221,
Trinity (God, Jesus and the Holy 233, 312, 314, 317, 347–348, 350, 357,
Ghost) 85, 271, 551 366, 378, 383–384, 386–387, 391–392,
Tripolitania 303, 305, 307 394, 397, 401, 410, 425–426, 429,
Tuaregs 330 430–433, 436, 438–439, 441–442,
Tunisia 252, 260, 276, 314, 332, 336, 358, 445–455, 458, 461, 467, 470, 500, 527,
375, 399, 405, 441, 870–871 529–530, 579, 583, 590, 602, 604, 612,
Turco-Islamic world 637 615, 629, 714–715, 722, 754, 865
Turkestan 363, 368 Umayyad dynasty 347, 350, 467
> %
{=& {{& {& `{ Umayyad era 583
Turkish 245, 296, 350, 353, 356, 358–360, umma (dawla) 15, 55–56, 58, 60–61, 63–
363–364, 367, 370–371, 406, 492, 66, 68–75, 78, 80–81, 84–86, 137, 145,
528–534, 537–542, 544, 546, 549, 312, 320, 349, 586, 722–723, 743, 856,
553–556, 560–561, 566, 568, 570–573, 866, 868, 871–872, 875–876
593, 611, 617, 620, 623, 638, 641–642, Unión Islámica 829
645–646, 682–685, 690, 692, 736–740, United Kingdom 814, 823
747–748, 750, 752, 757, 765, 776, 781– United States of America 796, 868, 875
782, 787–790, 793, 795–796, 800–801, Unity of Islam 651
803, 806, 808, 828, 866 University of Islam 815, 817
Turkmenistan 712, 730 Urdu 596, 599
Turkomans see Muslim Oghuz Turks
Turkoman states 536
Turks 244, 247–248, 256–257, 260–261, ‘U
292, 356, 363, 420, 527–531, 534, Ë È (scholars learned in the Islamic
538–539, 542, 546–548, 553–555, 557, legal and theological sciences) 296,
569–574, 600, 622, 637–640, 645, 650, 317, 348, 364, 368, 373, 623, 705–706,
672–673, 681, 683–686, 691, 717–718, 717–718, 731, 752, 756, 802
737–739, 743, 763–764, 770, 777–779, ‘umra 30, 80, 90–95, 97, 99, 106, 118
791–794, 796–797, 803, 865, 867, 871 Ë
&4È (the ‘umra of atonement)
99
\/
/ X =& `& {& & K
382, 431
X
{= ‘ushr 86, 205, 207, 582
X {K& & `& {=& {K
585, 587, 717, 727
\
£ see also V
X\ / X =& ==& `& ` Valencia 452–453, 458, 461–463, 470–
X\
{& =`& `& ` 471, 474–475
``K`& ` Vasco da Gama 626
\ Q* ! Y £ Vassals 142, 305, 313, 330, 341, 358–359,
see also £
\
368, 402
94 8
GENER AL I N DE X
Venezuela 828
Vikings 409, 415, 440–441, 447, 457
Völkerwanderung 787–788
/ Q*
Y £ see also Medina
+
(Day of Immolation)
108
W ! `& `{& `& ==& ==& =`K=`{&
127–128, 133–134, 138, 143, 145,
Wadi Halfa 297
¢X ~
=K={ 147, 196, 198, 201, 211, 218–219,
¢
X
{= 225, 255, 276–277, 279–280, 288,
Walachia 788 312, 368, 401, 578, 602, 628–629,
+*
Ë 350 706–707, 870
waqfs 503, 549, 553, 742–743, 749
/
`& {
War 23–24, 42, 52, 57–58, 66, 70, 72–75,
Q=`=K=Y
82, 89, 91–94, 96–97, 104, 106, 114,
124, 135, 143, 149, 153–154, 156–157,
159, 165, 167, 175–179, 181, 193, 196–
198, 205, 227, 229, 245, 266, 273, 277, Z
310, 320, 335–336, 342, 380–381, 387, X/
X {& {K{& {{
390, 394, 396–397, 407, 412, 417, 430, Zagreb 757–758, 806
444, 458–459, 462, 466, 468, 475, 3 86, 108, 131, 225, 240, 313
480–481, 491, 534, 569, 578, 648, 650, zandaqa 30, 349
655, 658, 661, 663, 672, 677, 682, 687, Zand dynasty 526
689, 691, 704, 751, 768, 776–778, 781, Zanj 356–357, 359, 497
799, 808, 812, 874, 876 Zanzibar 303, 875
Washington, D.C. 814 Zaragoza 428, 435, 452, 456–458, 461,
¢X =`& `& `==& `=& `={& `=K`=& 471–472
244
=
+3* 215–216, 251, 260–263, 365, 368, X
{={
270, 272, 277, 281, 350, 354–355, 370, Zoroastrianism 361, 552, 577, 582, 713,
373, 408, 437–438, 449, 452–453, 455, 723
463–464, 466, 467, 469, 477, 502
Women 33, 39, 50, 52–53, 84, 92, 95, 96,
120, 159, 162–163, 178, 201–202, 204,
220, 230, 240, 256, 259, 338–339, 479,
495, 602, 605, 651, 675, 751, 760, 763,
769, 772, 799–801, 822, 827–828, 836,
846, 874, 876
Worship 26, 29–30, 32, 35, 40, 42, 86,
90, 92, 103, 115, 121, 128–129, 139,
161–162, 167, 169–171, 174, 226, 229,
305, 313, 331, 340, 349, 480–481, 490,
550, 580, 609, 655, 771, 794, 812, 844,
855, 868, 869
949
Islamic culture, which is still vigorous in spite of its great
antiquity, set out to develop side by side a vision of the
individual and of the universe, a philosophy and an art of living
that can be seen in the impressive remains of its heritage
that is an essential part of the whole of humankind’s. Halted for
a time by adverse historical conditions, this culture none the less
found the strength within itself to re-emerge.
Its fidelity to its roots does not prevent it from keeping up with
the times and participating in contemporary forums and the
stirring dialogue of cultures.
This series of volumes on the manifold facets of Islamic culture
is intended to acquaint a very wide public with such matters
as: the theological bases of the faith and principles that constitute
the bedrock of the overall structure; the status of the individual
and of society in the Islamic world; the expansion of Islam
since the Revelation: the Arab, Asian, African and European
spheres espousing the new faith and the way in which the rights
of converted peoples have been upheld; the vital contribution
of Islamic civilization to the adventure of human knowledge
in science and technology; the educational and cultural
manifestations of Islamic civilization in literature, the visual
arts and architecture; finally, Islam today between loyalty to its
past and the inescapable conquest of modernity.
Cover:
ISBN 978-92-3-104153-2
9 789231 041532
You might also like
- the New Encyclopedia of Islam طبعة منقحة من Concise Encyclopedia of Islam بواسطة Cyril Glasse100% (1)the New Encyclopedia of Islam طبعة منقحة من Concise Encyclopedia of Islam بواسطة Cyril Glasse334 pages
- Saheeh SalatUn-nabi English (Zubair Ali Zai)100% (1)Saheeh SalatUn-nabi English (Zubair Ali Zai)46 pages
- 02 Hazrat Muhammad S.A.W Bator Khatam Al NabiyeenNo ratings yet02 Hazrat Muhammad S.A.W Bator Khatam Al Nabiyeen17 pages
- Dokumen - Tips Tausha e Aakhirat Salawaat Durood Salawat Durud Allah by Doing DhikrNo ratings yetDokumen - Tips Tausha e Aakhirat Salawaat Durood Salawat Durud Allah by Doing Dhikr50 pages
- The Closing Supplication - Dua Khatm Al-Qur'anNo ratings yetThe Closing Supplication - Dua Khatm Al-Qur'an3 pages
- Abu Al Abbas Al Mursi A Study of Some Aspects of His Mystical Thought Sufi PDFNo ratings yetAbu Al Abbas Al Mursi A Study of Some Aspects of His Mystical Thought Sufi PDF105 pages
- Salawats On Prophet Muhammad Sallallahu Alayhi Wasallam PDFNo ratings yetSalawats On Prophet Muhammad Sallallahu Alayhi Wasallam PDF18 pages
- Tadhkira Anwar I Sabiri - English - Haji Muhammad Bashīr Ambālvī100% (1)Tadhkira Anwar I Sabiri - English - Haji Muhammad Bashīr Ambālvī116 pages
- It Āf Al-Dhakī by Ibrāhīm Al-Kūrānī: A Commentary of Wa Dat Al-Wujūd For Jāwī AudiencesNo ratings yetIt Āf Al-Dhakī by Ibrāhīm Al-Kūrānī: A Commentary of Wa Dat Al-Wujūd For Jāwī Audiences24 pages
- 2020 Islamic Calligraphyin Northern NigeriaNo ratings yet2020 Islamic Calligraphyin Northern Nigeria40 pages
- Al-Ghazali, Deliverance From Error (Al-Munqidh Min Al - Alāl), Reading Questions Pages 2-6No ratings yetAl-Ghazali, Deliverance From Error (Al-Munqidh Min Al - Alāl), Reading Questions Pages 2-633 pages
- Have You Ever Heard of Istinjak and Istijmaar?No ratings yetHave You Ever Heard of Istinjak and Istijmaar?15 pages
- Waqf Distribution From Zanzibar To Mecca and MedinaNo ratings yetWaqf Distribution From Zanzibar To Mecca and Medina24 pages
- The Purpose of Life Shaykh Zulfiqar AhmadNo ratings yetThe Purpose of Life Shaykh Zulfiqar Ahmad17 pages
- Ilm-E-Ghaib - (Knowledge of Unseen) : Professor Dr. Muhammad Mas'ud Ahmed, M.A. PHDNo ratings yetIlm-E-Ghaib - (Knowledge of Unseen) : Professor Dr. Muhammad Mas'ud Ahmed, M.A. PHD17 pages
- Held in Trust: Waqf in the Islamic WorldFrom EverandHeld in Trust: Waqf in the Islamic WorldPascale GazalehNo ratings yet
- Drawings and Pharmacy in Al-Zahrawi's 10th-Century Surgical TreatiseFrom EverandDrawings and Pharmacy in Al-Zahrawi's 10th-Century Surgical TreatiseNo ratings yet
- (Hidayatul-'Ibaad ila makarim aklaq dawah wal-irshad هِدايةُ العبادِ إلى مكارمِ أخْلاقِ الدَّعوةِ والإرشادِFrom Everand(Hidayatul-'Ibaad ila makarim aklaq dawah wal-irshad هِدايةُ العبادِ إلى مكارمِ أخْلاقِ الدَّعوةِ والإرشادِNo ratings yet
- Intellectual Life in The Ijāz Before Wahhabism Ibrahim Al-Kurani's (D. 11011690) Theology of Sufism (Naser Dumairieh) (Z-Library)No ratings yetIntellectual Life in The Ijāz Before Wahhabism Ibrahim Al-Kurani's (D. 11011690) Theology of Sufism (Naser Dumairieh) (Z-Library)371 pages
- Netton - Migration, Pilgrimage and Travel in Islam100% (1)Netton - Migration, Pilgrimage and Travel in Islam186 pages
- Toshihiko Izutsu Ethico Religious Concepts in The Quran McGill Queens University Press 2002 1No ratings yetToshihiko Izutsu Ethico Religious Concepts in The Quran McGill Queens University Press 2002 1301 pages
- Bethany Walker, Timothy Insoll, Corisande Fenwick - The Oxford Handbook of Islamic Archaeology-Oxford University Press (2020)100% (3)Bethany Walker, Timothy Insoll, Corisande Fenwick - The Oxford Handbook of Islamic Archaeology-Oxford University Press (2020)793 pages
- Nathan Hofer - The Popularisation of Sufism in Ayyubid and Mamluk Egypt, 1173-1325No ratings yetNathan Hofer - The Popularisation of Sufism in Ayyubid and Mamluk Egypt, 1173-1325313 pages
- Islamic Philosophy and History of EducationNo ratings yetIslamic Philosophy and History of Education18 pages
- 1 18 Muslim Christian Dialogue CSC Volume 2 Issue 1 PDFNo ratings yet1 18 Muslim Christian Dialogue CSC Volume 2 Issue 1 PDF18 pages
- 7 - Asia Article Qanun Shariat After Correction Acording Report - v28 - Issue40-2013 - 2 PDFNo ratings yet7 - Asia Article Qanun Shariat After Correction Acording Report - v28 - Issue40-2013 - 2 PDF30 pages
- Easy QuranWaHadees Installation V4.1 PDFNo ratings yetEasy QuranWaHadees Installation V4.1 PDF2 pages
- Introduction To Civil Engineering: Unit - 1No ratings yetIntroduction To Civil Engineering: Unit - 151 pages
- Course 04 Introduction To Urban PlanningNo ratings yetCourse 04 Introduction To Urban Planning35 pages
- Michael Greenhalgh Islamic Architecture ThroughNo ratings yetMichael Greenhalgh Islamic Architecture Through390 pages
- Full download Damascus A History Ross Burns pdf docx100% (5)Full download Damascus A History Ross Burns pdf docx65 pages
- Gardners Art Through the Age A Global History Vol 1 15th Edition Kleiner Test Bank - Download Today For Unlimited Reading100% (3)Gardners Art Through the Age A Global History Vol 1 15th Edition Kleiner Test Bank - Download Today For Unlimited Reading59 pages
- Download Complete Arabs A 3 000 Year History of Peoples Tribes and Empires Tim Mackintosh-Smith PDF for All Chapters100% (1)Download Complete Arabs A 3 000 Year History of Peoples Tribes and Empires Tim Mackintosh-Smith PDF for All Chapters65 pages
- Gardners Art through the Ages The Western Perspective Volume 1 13th Edition Kleiner Test Bank - Latest Version Can Be Downloaded Immediately100% (3)Gardners Art through the Ages The Western Perspective Volume 1 13th Edition Kleiner Test Bank - Latest Version Can Be Downloaded Immediately45 pages
- The Role of Islamic Architecture in Contemporary StyleNo ratings yetThe Role of Islamic Architecture in Contemporary Style98 pages
- Full Download Arabs A 3 000 Year History of Peoples Tribes and Empires Tim Mackintosh-Smith PDF100% (2)Full Download Arabs A 3 000 Year History of Peoples Tribes and Empires Tim Mackintosh-Smith PDF62 pages
- Evolution of Islamic and Their ArchitectureNo ratings yetEvolution of Islamic and Their Architecture43 pages
- THE ARCHITECTURE OF ABBASID PALACES AND MOSQUESNo ratings yetTHE ARCHITECTURE OF ABBASID PALACES AND MOSQUES24 pages
- the New Encyclopedia of Islam طبعة منقحة من Concise Encyclopedia of Islam بواسطة Cyril Glassethe New Encyclopedia of Islam طبعة منقحة من Concise Encyclopedia of Islam بواسطة Cyril Glasse
- Dokumen - Tips Tausha e Aakhirat Salawaat Durood Salawat Durud Allah by Doing DhikrDokumen - Tips Tausha e Aakhirat Salawaat Durood Salawat Durud Allah by Doing Dhikr
- Abu Al Abbas Al Mursi A Study of Some Aspects of His Mystical Thought Sufi PDFAbu Al Abbas Al Mursi A Study of Some Aspects of His Mystical Thought Sufi PDF
- Salawats On Prophet Muhammad Sallallahu Alayhi Wasallam PDFSalawats On Prophet Muhammad Sallallahu Alayhi Wasallam PDF
- Tadhkira Anwar I Sabiri - English - Haji Muhammad Bashīr AmbālvīTadhkira Anwar I Sabiri - English - Haji Muhammad Bashīr Ambālvī
- It Āf Al-Dhakī by Ibrāhīm Al-Kūrānī: A Commentary of Wa Dat Al-Wujūd For Jāwī AudiencesIt Āf Al-Dhakī by Ibrāhīm Al-Kūrānī: A Commentary of Wa Dat Al-Wujūd For Jāwī Audiences
- Al-Ghazali, Deliverance From Error (Al-Munqidh Min Al - Alāl), Reading Questions Pages 2-6Al-Ghazali, Deliverance From Error (Al-Munqidh Min Al - Alāl), Reading Questions Pages 2-6
- Waqf Distribution From Zanzibar To Mecca and MedinaWaqf Distribution From Zanzibar To Mecca and Medina
- Ilm-E-Ghaib - (Knowledge of Unseen) : Professor Dr. Muhammad Mas'ud Ahmed, M.A. PHDIlm-E-Ghaib - (Knowledge of Unseen) : Professor Dr. Muhammad Mas'ud Ahmed, M.A. PHD
- Drawings and Pharmacy in Al-Zahrawi's 10th-Century Surgical TreatiseFrom EverandDrawings and Pharmacy in Al-Zahrawi's 10th-Century Surgical Treatise
- (Hidayatul-'Ibaad ila makarim aklaq dawah wal-irshad هِدايةُ العبادِ إلى مكارمِ أخْلاقِ الدَّعوةِ والإرشادِFrom Everand(Hidayatul-'Ibaad ila makarim aklaq dawah wal-irshad هِدايةُ العبادِ إلى مكارمِ أخْلاقِ الدَّعوةِ والإرشادِ
- Intellectual Life in The Ijāz Before Wahhabism Ibrahim Al-Kurani's (D. 11011690) Theology of Sufism (Naser Dumairieh) (Z-Library)Intellectual Life in The Ijāz Before Wahhabism Ibrahim Al-Kurani's (D. 11011690) Theology of Sufism (Naser Dumairieh) (Z-Library)
- Netton - Migration, Pilgrimage and Travel in IslamNetton - Migration, Pilgrimage and Travel in Islam
- Toshihiko Izutsu Ethico Religious Concepts in The Quran McGill Queens University Press 2002 1Toshihiko Izutsu Ethico Religious Concepts in The Quran McGill Queens University Press 2002 1
- Bethany Walker, Timothy Insoll, Corisande Fenwick - The Oxford Handbook of Islamic Archaeology-Oxford University Press (2020)Bethany Walker, Timothy Insoll, Corisande Fenwick - The Oxford Handbook of Islamic Archaeology-Oxford University Press (2020)
- Nathan Hofer - The Popularisation of Sufism in Ayyubid and Mamluk Egypt, 1173-1325Nathan Hofer - The Popularisation of Sufism in Ayyubid and Mamluk Egypt, 1173-1325
- 1 18 Muslim Christian Dialogue CSC Volume 2 Issue 1 PDF1 18 Muslim Christian Dialogue CSC Volume 2 Issue 1 PDF
- 7 - Asia Article Qanun Shariat After Correction Acording Report - v28 - Issue40-2013 - 2 PDF7 - Asia Article Qanun Shariat After Correction Acording Report - v28 - Issue40-2013 - 2 PDF
- Full download Damascus A History Ross Burns pdf docxFull download Damascus A History Ross Burns pdf docx
- Gardners Art Through the Age A Global History Vol 1 15th Edition Kleiner Test Bank - Download Today For Unlimited ReadingGardners Art Through the Age A Global History Vol 1 15th Edition Kleiner Test Bank - Download Today For Unlimited Reading
- Download Complete Arabs A 3 000 Year History of Peoples Tribes and Empires Tim Mackintosh-Smith PDF for All ChaptersDownload Complete Arabs A 3 000 Year History of Peoples Tribes and Empires Tim Mackintosh-Smith PDF for All Chapters
- Gardners Art through the Ages The Western Perspective Volume 1 13th Edition Kleiner Test Bank - Latest Version Can Be Downloaded ImmediatelyGardners Art through the Ages The Western Perspective Volume 1 13th Edition Kleiner Test Bank - Latest Version Can Be Downloaded Immediately
- The Role of Islamic Architecture in Contemporary StyleThe Role of Islamic Architecture in Contemporary Style
- Full Download Arabs A 3 000 Year History of Peoples Tribes and Empires Tim Mackintosh-Smith PDFFull Download Arabs A 3 000 Year History of Peoples Tribes and Empires Tim Mackintosh-Smith PDF